《My Husband Wants An Open Marriage》


 Chapter 1

    ~~Julie~~


    My husband, Ryan, is standing on the karaoke stage, making a fool of himself. His shirt is unbuttoned halfway, his tie long abandoned, and his cheeks are flushed from too much whiskey.


    "And I.........will always love you....." he sings, closing his eyes.


    His voice is terrible.


    Standing next to him, practically glued to his side, is his secretary, Emily. Her left arm is around Ryan''s waist, her fingers lightly grazing his back as she sings along. She''s younger than me, at least by half a decade, all wide eyes and perfect curves, dressed in a tight, low- cut dress that makes it impossible to ignore her presence. She leans into Ryan, whispering something in his ear, and he throws his head back,ughing. He looks at her like she''s the funniest person in the world.


    I''ve never seen him this happy.


    Thest time I saw him this happy was on our wedding day, seven years ago. Back then, his eyes sparkled when he looked at me. Now, the light in them has grown dimmer; they''re shining for someone else.


    Around me, everyone isughing. It''s thepany''s quarterly review party, and the employees are loose after a few too many drinks, finding Ryan and Emily''s performance hrious. But I know what they''re reallyughing at. They''reughing at me. The CEO''s wife, sitting here while her husband practically gropes his secretary in front of everyone. The whispers, the side nces, they don''t even try to hide it.


    "Do you think they''re going to kiss?" someone whispers behind me.


    "Definitely. Bet they''ll be doing more than kissing after this," someone else replies, and they both chuckle.


    I turn around to look at the people talking. Young, drunk, probably high on weed too. They must be interns. Only people with zero knowledge of thepany''s hierarchy would make such a statement close to their employer''s wife.


    Or maybe they just don''t care.


    The girl, with messy blonde hair and red cheeks, locks eyes with me. "Hi!" she says, a little too loud. "Do you work here?"


    Do I work here? My eyes narrow. She''s definitely an intern.


    She''s pretty, the kind of pretty thates with youth and arrogance. The boy next to her drapes his armzily over her shoulders.


    I don''t respond. I just stare at them, cold and unblinking.


    Before I can say something that would make them regret their existence, I hear my name called.


    "Julie!" the voice says, drawing my attention.


    Even before I turn, I know who it is. Samantha, the vice president of marketing. We both work for Paragon Jewels, Ryan''spany, the leading manufacturer of luxury jewelry in North America. Her position is just below mine, so she''s one of the few who calls out my name like we''re friends, even though we''re not.


    "Samantha," I reply, forcing a polite smile.


    "I didn''t know you were here, Julie. I was just telling the marketing team we have to get you involved more!"


    "Oh?" I say. "Why''s that?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Well, you''re the head of marketing, and everyone wants to meet you! You''re so hard to catch these days. And besides, we never get a chance to chat at work," she says, with an overyed wink.


    Her gaze drifts to the stage where Ryan and Emily are swaying together, sharing the mic,ughing like they''re on some private date instead of a work event.


    "So, Mrs. O''Brien," she says, smirking, "how are you enjoying the show so far?"


    She''s mocking me. The fucking bitch.


    I force a bright smile. "Oh, it''s... fantastic," I say, struggling to keep a straight face. "I''m thrilled to see my husband''s hard work is being rewarded with such... dedication from his staff."


    The crowd is pping now, giving Ryan and his secretary a standing ovation. I guess they''re done with their nonsense.


    But then Ryan speaks into the microphone. "Before we get down, we''ve got one more song for you!"


    More apuse. Moreughter. And I just want the ground to open up and swallow me.


    Samantha looks at me with pity in her eyes. "Well... umm," she says. "I''ll catch up with youter."


    She quickly excuses herself.


    Behind me, I hear those interns whispering again. "Oh, my God. Did you hear what she said? That''s Mrs. O''Brien."


    I turn to re at them onest time, and the boy shifts ufortably, pulling the girl to her feet. "Let''s go," he mutters under his breath, and they stumble away, sneaking a look at me before disappearing into the crowd. Good. Let them run.


    I turn back to the stage, my heart pounding in my chest. Ryan is singing "Everything I Do"-if you can call that singing. Emily is now pressed against him, her hand running up his arm in a way that makes my stomach twist. She''spletely shameless, and he''s too drunk to even notice-or worse, he doesn''t care.


    I can''t take it anymore.


    Without thinking, I push my chair back and stand. My heels click against the floor as I march toward the stage. I can feel the weight of everyone''s eyes on me, the whispers dying down as they realize what''s happening. They''ve been waiting for this-waiting to see if I''ll crack. But I don''t care. I''m done ying the perfect wife.


    I climb the steps to the stage, each footstep feeling heavier than thest. Ryan doesn''t notice me at first, too lost in his drunken performance, but Emily spots me and her smile falters. Good.


    "Ryan," I say. "We''re leaving now."


    Ryan looks at me, surprised. "Why?" he slurs, still holding the microphone. "The party''s just getting started."


    I grit my teeth, my fists clenched. "Let''s go. Now."


    "Julie,e on," he says, sounding annoyed now, as if I''m the one ruining his night.


    I can''t help it. Something inside me snaps.


    Without another word, I turn and walk toward the back of the stage. The technical operators sitting in the booth look up as I approach, their faces going pale.


    "Who''s in charge here?" I ask.


    They all point to a man standing near the soundboard, holding a half-eaten donut. His eyes widen as he sees me.


    "Mrs. O''Brien," he stammers, quickly setting the donut aside. "Is there something-uh-something I can do for you?"


    "Shut it down. All of it," I say. "The party''s over."


    He blinks, not sure if I''m serious, but one look at my face and he scrambles to obey. His hands fly across the controls, and within seconds, the speakers cut out with a harsh screech. The lights dim. The music dies. Silence falls over the room like a heavy curtain, and all that''s left is the sound of my heels as I walk back to center stage.


    Ryan is standing there, his microphone useless in his hand.


    "Julie, what the hell?" Ryan mutters.


    I meet his eyes, feeling the weight of everything I''ve been holding in for too long. "You''ve had your fun," I say quietly, but with enough steel in my voice that it stops him from saying anything else. "Now it''s over."


    I don''t wait for a reply. I grab his arm and start leading him down the stairs.


    Ryan stumbles slightly, caught off guard by my sudden forcefulness. His eyes flick to the crowd, scanning their faces for something, maybe support, validation, but all he finds are wide eyes and muted whispers. Everyone''s too shocked, too entertained by the unfolding drama, toe to his defense.


    The whispers start immediately. I hear snatches of conversation as we pass. Let them talk. Let themugh.


    Ryan''s too drunk to fight me, too embarrassed to protest. For once, he''s the one who''s quiet, and I''m the one in control.


    Justin, Ryan''s bodyguard/chauffeur, sees using and is already moving into action. He steps forward, opening the back door of the car without a word.


    Ryan mumbles something under his breath-maybe an apology, maybe an excuse-but I don''t stop. I don''t even look at him. I tighten my grip, forcing him into the backseat with a firm push, and he copses into the car.


    "Take us home," I say, climbing in behind Ryan. Then I m the door shut.

 Chapter 2

    It''s true what they say about marriage: one partner is always happier than the other.


    In my case, I''m the unhappy one.


    I''m the one who can''t sleep. I''m the one who watches her husband''s sleeping face at night, looking for a sign-anything to prove what I''ve suspected all along, that he''s cheating on me. Just say a word, goddammit, a name, something, dear God. That''s all I want. Say Emily, Ryan. Say Emily. But Ryan never does. He''s too controlled for that.


    I''m the one checking his phone, seeing notifications from the same person, the same tiny image. But I can''t see the name of the sender, can''t recognize the face due to the image size-though it looks like Emily. I can''t even read the messages because Ryan has privatized his pop-up notifications.


    I''m in the kitchen right now, already on my fifth cup of coffee. And it''s just 6 AM.


    "Morning," Ryan says, walking in, rubbing his temple. "Feels like someone took a chainsaw to my head. Last night was fun."


    "I''m d you had fun," I reply, trying to keep my voice steady, but the bitterness slips through. He notices it, of course. He always does.


    "Something wrong?" Ryan asks, eyeing me cautiously.


    "Wrong?"


    "You seem... I don''t know, off."


    I''m counting down from ten in my head. Calm down, Julie. Calm the hell down. But how can I? Ryan disgraced mest night, and he doesn''t even remember?


    "I''m fine," I say.


    Ryan fetches himself a cup of coffee and joins me at the table. He''s watching me with that innocent look of his.


    Sometimes I forget how handsome he is. With his lovely, sharp jawline and his bright green eyes. The eyes were the first thing I fell in love with. We were freshmen in college, and Ryan mistook me for some girl he brought to the frat party, a girl he swore was his girlfriend. And well, I yed along. I enjoyed ying the part, letting him call me Vivian. And in the morning, when he was sober again and didn''t recognize me, I told him Vivian no longer wanted him and I did.


    Funny how things turn out.


    "You say you''re fine," Ryan says, breaking the silence, "but you keep looking at me like you want to murder me."


    I grip the edge of the table, my nails digging into the wood. "You humiliated mest night, Ryan. How is anyone supposed to respect me when my own husband doesn''t?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking about your stupid karaoke performance yesterday with that bitch, Emily."


    Ryan ps his forehead dramatically. "Oh, not this again. I''ve told you a hundred times, Julie, there''s nothing to worry about. You always bring her up, like you''re obsessed or something." "Obsessed?"


    I want to throw my coffee cup at something, and it definitely isn''t the wall.


    "You have a life most women would kill for," he continues. "A great job, a husband whoes home every night. Do you know how many women throw themselves at me? And yet, Ie home to you. I pay your family''s bills. I''ve set up trust funds for your nieces and nephews. But it''s never enough, is it? You''re always whining about the same thing-Emily this, Emily that. It''s exhausting."


    I''m shaking now, my heart pounding so hard I can barely breathe. But if I say anything more, he''ll call my mother again, and she''ll tell me I''m being ungrateful. "Stop trying to push Ryan into divorcing you, Julie," she''ll say. "No one wants hand-me-downs. Do you want to be alone forever? Go on your knees and tell Ryan you''re sorry for being a bitch."


    "How would you like me to show my gratitude, my lord?" I say, ring at Ryan. "Should Imission a carven image of you and worship it?"


    "I''m not in the mood for your sarcasm, Julie. My head is already pounding enough." Then something crosses his eyes, a strange look. "Actually, there''s something I''ve been meaning to discuss with you. I feel like now''s the right time."


    Oh, God. My stomach tightens. He''s going to ask for a divorce. I can feel it. Mom''s going to kill me. She already nned a vacation in Rio in December.


    "What is it?" I ask, bracing myself.


    "I want an open marriage."


    For a moment, the words don''t register. "What?" I say.


    "That''s when a couple decides to give each other room to see other people, and-"


    "I know what an open marriage means, Ryan. Jesus Christ. The answer is no."


    He looks at me with disdain. "I wasn''t asking. From now on, we''re in an open marriage. When you see me with someone else, don''t bother asking questions."


    My heart ms in my chest. "It''s only an open marriage if I agree. And I don''t."


    I''m on my feet now, pacing the kitchen, trying to contain the rage and hurt boiling inside me. Seven years of marriage, and I''m already gearing close to a heart attack.


    "I want kids, Julie," Ryan says. "How am I supposed to have any if I don''t date someone else?"


    I can''t help it; I begin to cry. "But it''s not my fault."


    "It''s not my fault either. Maybe it''s just us together."


    I can''t believe he said that. We''ve tried for seven years, spent a lot of money. And it''s always the same reply: you''re both healthy. The embryos are just acting weird. Nine IVFs.


    I untie my robe and let it fall to the floor, stripping down until I''m standing naked in front of him. Ryan''s eyes widen in surprise.


    I move closer and straddle him. I then grab his hand and ce it on my chest. "Does this not move you anymore?"


    "Julie "


    "Am I ugly to you now?" I reach into his pants, but he quickly stands, pushing me away.


    "Stop it," he says firmly, putting space between us. "Put your clothes back on."


    Trembling, I watch as he walks away, heading for the stairs.


    "Wait," I call out, my voice shaky.


    Ryan turns, impatient. "What?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "It''s cool," I say, my voice hollow. "Let''s have an open marriage."


    Ryan nods. "Good."


    And just like that, he walks away, leaving me in a million pieces.


    I like to say I''m a calm person. Sometimes I swear I''m the most level-headed person I know. All my family are maniacs. My sisters, my brothers. My parents. I''ve always been the one bailing people out of prison. I''ve been the designated driver during college wild night parties. I''ve been the cover-up story for my friends in high school. Yeah, everyone imed they were spending the night at Julie''s house. Because their parents knew I''m a decent person.


    But for the first time in my life, I think I want to kill someone.


    I''m watching our driveway from the window, and Ryan is stepping out of his car with none other than Emily. Fucking Emily. And she''s carrying suitcases.


    "What''s going on?" I ask as soon as Ryan and Emily step into the house.


    Ryan smiles. "Julie, meet Emily."


    "I know who she is, Ryan."


    "Good. Then I won''t need to exin. Emily''s moving in."


    I''m honestly too stunned to speak. What does he mean by that? After what feels like ages, I ask, "Is she homeless?"


    "No," Ryan says. "She''s my girlfriend now."

 Chapter 3

    I look at Ryan, then Emily. "I don''t understand."


    Ryan doesn''t even look at me, just grabs Emily''s hand and starts leading her away. "Stop being such a bad host, Julie. We''ve had a long day."


    "No way, Ryan. She''s not staying in this house," I say, my voice shaking with disbelief.


    He doesn''t respond. They''re already halfway up the stairs.


    "Do you hear me? She''s not staying here! Take her back to wherever you picked her up. I don''t want her in my house."


    Ryan stops, turning just enough to re at me. "Your house? I put a roof over your head. If I say she''s staying, she''s staying. If you don''t like it, go somewhere else. I don''t have the energy for your nonsense, Julie." Oh, my god. My chest tightens. "How could you do this?" I say. "Don''t walk away from me, Ryan. Stand here and answer me."


    Emily turns to look at me, smirking. "By the way, you''ll need to move your things into the guest room. I''m not sharing a bed with you and Ryan. It''s bad enough sharing him with you."


    All the energy in me evaporates. I just stand there, speechless. I can''t move. I can''t breathe. I hear them whispering and giggling as they head into our bedroom. My room. They''re kicking me out of my own room. The living room suddenly feels too small.


    I stumble to the front door, fling it open, and run outside, needing to escape. I don''t know where I''m going, but I can''t be here.


    "Ma''am, are you alright?" Justin, Ryan''s bodyguard, asks as I approach, breathless. He''s wiping down Ryan''s Rolls-Royce, eyeing me with concern.


    I hold out my hand. "The keys."


    "Ma''am?"


    "The damn keys, Justin."


    He hesitates for a second, but hands them over. I know he''s wondering why I need Ryan''s car when I have my own. Honestly, I don''t know either. But if I stay here for one more second, I might lose itpletely. "Mrs. O''Brien, let me drive you-"


    "No, Justin. I''ll drive myself."


    I pull out of the driveway and speed off into the night.


    It''s been over an hour, and I''m still driving aimlessly. My mind is a blur of everything-Ryan, Emily, their smug faces. Initially, I''d nned a Saturday evening manicure and pedicure, just to get my mind off things. Things that involve Ryan. But I''m no longer in the mood to get my feet and hands pampered. It''s not even been two days since he dropped that bombshell about an open marriage, almost giving me a heart attack, and now he''s bringing his mistress over? Emily? The same Emily?


    The craziest thing is I can''t cry. I feel nothing. No tears, no anger-just this hollow emptiness. Thest therapist I spoke with said it''s a defense mechanism. That I''m in denial of my actual emotions. Cry it out, Julie, she used to say. Let yourself be free of the burden. Well, they can all go to hell. Ryan. Emily. The therapist. My entire family.


    I know what I need. A drink.


    I pull into the nearest bar and head inside.


    "A shot of whiskey," I tell the bartender. "Neat. And keep theming."


    "Long night?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it," I say.


    He pours the first shot, and I throw it back, weing the burn in my throat. It''s harsh, but it''s better than the alternative-thinking about what''s happening back home.


    As I down my second shot, I hear someone call out, "Maggie! Maggie!"


    I turn, confused, and see a tall, handsome man approaching me, his eyes locked on mine. Before I can react, he''s wrapping his arms around me. "Thank God I found you," he says, pulling me into a tight hug.


    I stiffen. "Who the hell are you?"


    "Please, just go along with it," he whispers in my ear. "I''ll exinter. I promise."


    Before I can push him away, a furious-looking woman storms over.


    "Luke! I knew it. You can''t hide from me."


    The stranger-Luke, apparently-turns to face her, still keeping his arm around me. "Veronica, what a surprise," he says, feigning nonchnce.


    "My name isn''t Veronica, it''s Evelyn."


    Luke shes her a sheepish smile. "Right, sorry. I get those mixed up sometimes. Anyway, this is Maggie-my wife."


    He lifts my hand, showing off my wedding ring, and I nearly choke. What is happening?


    Evelyn res at me. "You married this scumbag?"


    I don''t know what to say, so I just nod.


    "You should divorce him," she snaps. "He spends one night with you and disappears the next. Who does that?"


    "But that''s what we agreed on. A one-night st-" Luke begins, but Evelyn cuts him off.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Fuck you, Luke."


    And with that, she storms off, leaving the two of us standing there, stunned.


    Luke breathes a sigh of relief. "Well, that one was a stalker. At least she''s off my back now." He turns to me, smiling. "Can I buy you a drink? You''ve definitely earned it."


    I stare at him and then stare at the spot where the angrydy once stood. It all happened so fast. I can''t even process it. I think I need that drink.


    "Make it two," I say.


    And Luke smiles.

 Chapter 4

    ~~Luke~~


    Lord knows I''ve seen my fair share of beauties.


    But thedy beside me is something else. Not only is she the prettiest thing I''ve seen, but she''s married. Some men are just lucky.


    "So, I''m guessing your name isn''t Maggie?" I ask, trying to ease the tension.


    "No," she replies tly.


    I nod, waiting for her to give me something more. "So, what is it?"


    She gives me a slow, deliberate look. I can''t lie, wherever her eyes touch immediately burns.


    "Look," I say, raising my hands in mock surrender. "I''m not hitting on you. Honestly, I''m taking a break from women. They''re problematic."


    She lets out augh, a bitter one. "You''re the one who just hugged a stranger to dodge another woman you''ve clearly wronged, and you''re saying we''re the problematic ones? You men are all the same."


    She downs her drink like it''s water and winces at the burn. That''s her second shot in less than five minutes. I''ve got to say, I''m impressed.


    "Let''s start over," I suggest, offering her a fresh start. "I''m Luke."


    She rolls her eyes. "Yeah, I caught that. Your ''problematic'' ex wouldn''t shut up about it."


    "She''s not my ex," I say.


    "Whatever."


    Great, another woman convinced I''m the viin. Not even five minutes in and she''s already pegged me as the problem. I guess I deserve that one.


    "So, are you going to tell me your name?" I ask, trying again.


    I can tell she''s got money just by looking at her. She''s probably an heiress or the wife of some big-shot businessman. Those Louboutins, the Rolls-Royce keys sitting on the bar, and that dress-all of it screams wealth. Maybe that''s why she''s not keen on giving me her real name.


    "You don''t have to tell me yourst name," I say with a grin. "But you look like you could use someone to talk to. Since you just saved my ass back there, I figure it''s the least I can do."


    She watches me for a moment, her expression unreadable, before finally relenting. "Julie. My name''s Julie."


    "Nice to meet you, Julie," I say, extending my hand.


    She takes it.


    Julie''s on her fifth ss of whiskey, and at this point, she''s unstoppable, pouring out her life story like we''ve known each other for years. I''ve already told the bartender to cut her off, but she hasn''t noticed yet.


    "...So, I''m standing there, and they''re both going upstairs. To my room. And do you know what the bitch says?" Julie doesn''t wait for me to reply. "She says I need to move out of my room. My room." Sheughs so hard that she starts coughing. And then, just as suddenly, she''s sobbing.


    I don''t know what to do. How do youfort someone else''s wife without crossing a line?


    "Julie," I say. "Are you okay?"


    She shakes her head. "I need another drink."


    "No, you don''t."


    She frowns at me. "What? You think I need one more person telling me how to live my life? You can all go to hell. I said I need a drink." She taps her empty ss against the bar, but the bartender, Mart, knows better than to disobey me.


    "Sorry, I own the bar, and I can''t let you drink anymore," I say.


    Her eyes narrow. "Oh, you own the bar? Good for you. I''ll find another one."


    She tries to stand, but I step in her path.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Listen, Julie, I know you''re hurting, but this isn''t the way to go about it. Have you thought about divorce?"


    For the first time, her eyes soften, and she slumps back onto the barstool. "I can''t. I don''t want to be a disappointment to my family. They depend on Ryan''s money."


    I let out a snort. "Screw them. It''s your life. No one should make you feel like this."


    She gives a sarcastic smile. "Easy for you to say, Mr. I-own-the-bar."


    I''ve seen people like Julie before, people who won''t leave a toxic rtionship because, deep down, they still love the person. She''s saying it''s because of her family, but I can tell it''s more than that. She''s not ready to let go of him. Love does that to you-it makes you hold on even when you shouldn''t. I know that feeling all too well.


    What kind of solution could I possibly suggest that wouldn''t involve me physically dragging her out of the marriage?


    Suddenly, an idea hits me. "You know what?" I say. "You need to get yourself a boyfriend. Someone to introduce to Ryan."


    "A boyfriend?" She looks at me like I''ve lost my mind.


    It sounds like a stupid n, but one thing I know about guys who cheat is that they can''t stand being cheated on. It''ll drive him crazy. I''m hoping it leads to Ryan divorcing her, since she''s too chicken to do it herself.


    "It doesn''t have to be a real rtionship," I add. "Just hire someone to y that role until Ryanes back to his senses."


    Julie''s quiet for a moment, turning the idea over in her head. "That''s actually not bad," she says, surprising me. "Are all bar owners this good at giving advice?"


    Iugh. "We try."


    "Okay, but where am I supposed to find this ''boyfriend"?"


    Without thinking, I blurt out, "I could do it."


    Her eyes flicker over me again, slower this time. "You?"


    "It''s easier than hiring someone. No need to go through the hassle of finding the right guy, making sure he knows what he''s doing. I''m single, not looking for a rtionship, and I like a little adventure. I''d be perfect for the job." She studies me, weighing her options. After a moment, she says, "You are good-looking too."


    I raise an eyebrow, but she cuts me off.


    "Don''t ask." She pulls out her phone. "So, how much is this going to cost me?"


    I hadn''t thought about money. I don''t need it, but if I offer to do it for free, it might seem weird.


    "How much are you willing to pay?" I ask, ying along.


    She nces around the bar, one arm raised as if to appraise the ce. Her diamond ring catches the light, sparkling like it''s worth a fortune.


    "Your bar''s decent," she says. "What does it make? Two hundred thousand a year? Maybe five?"


    I stay silent.


    "I''ll double that," she says.


    I raise an eyebrow. "The two hundred?"


    "The five hundred."


    Wow. She''s serious. "Deal. But I''ll only take the money after we pull it off."


    She extends her hand. "Deal."


    I shake her hand, her skin soft against mine. I then pull out a pen and scribble my number on a napkin. "Call me when you''re ready."


    She tucks the napkin into her purse and gives me onest look before heading out of the bar. I''m right behind her, escorting her toward a sleek Rolls-Royce.


    "You sure you can drive?" I ask.


    "I''m not that high, Luke."


    "Alright," I say. "Give me a call."


    She drives off into the night.


    I feel so guilty for letting her leave in that state. But what else could I do? I head back into the bar, already wondering what I''ve gotten myself into.

 Chapter 5

    ~~Julie~~


    Ugh, my head feels like it weighs a thousand pounds.


    I crack my eyes open and nce around. I''m in my living room, but I can''t for the life of me remember how I got homest night.


    Shit, Ryan''s car.


    I scramble to the window, heart racing, and peek outside. There it is, still parked in the driveway. Thank God. Ryan would have been so pissed if I''d wrecked it.


    I need a shower. And definitely a toothbrush. My mouth tastes like something died in it.


    I drag myself upstairs, but as soon as I push open the master bedroom door, I freeze. Emily is on top of Ryan, both of thempletely naked, moving in sync. Their panting fills the room. I scream.


    Emily yelps and tumbles off him, scrambling to cover herself.


    "Jesus Christ, Julie," Ryan mutters, sitting up and ring at me. "Ever heard of knocking?"


    I want to tell him I''ve never had to knock in my own house, let alone my own bedroom, but what''s the point? "I just came to grab my things."


    "It''s already done," Emily snaps. "Everything you own is in the guest room."


    I nod stiffly and close the door. If I stay in this hallway a second longer, I might decide to walk back in there with a knife. So I climb down the stairs slowly, counting down from ten. You''ve got this, Julie. You''re doing great.


    When I get to the guest room, I see Emily''s handiwork. My things are scattered everywhere on the floor, on the bed, like some chaotic disy of disrespect. I''m too tired and hungry to deal with it now.


    In the shower, I let the hot water wash over me, willing it to cleanse the pain of yesterday, today, and whatever fresh hell tomorrow brings. The sound of the water is like white noise, drowning out the sobs I refuse to let out. I won''t cry for Ryan. I won''t cry for Emily. "Martha?" I call, heading into the kitchen where our cook is busy with breakfast.


    "Good morning, ma''am," Martha says, ncing over. "Hope you slept well?"


    "Like a baby," I lie. "I''m starving, though."


    "I''ll bring your food in a moment. Please, take a seat."


    A few minutester, she sets a te in front of me, and I blink, surprised. Just a few pieces of lettuce and some sad-looking greens.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Where''s the rest of it?" I ask, lifting an eyebrow.


    "The new missus says we''re no longer allowed to cook high-calorie meals," Martha exins, looking nervous. "I told her you had a meal n, but Mr. O''Brien said I''d lose my job if I didn''t follow Ms. Emily''s orders."


    Of course. The little snake is starting a war. First, she takes my husband. Now, she''s messing with my kitchen. Game on.


    "That''s fine, Martha. You''re just doing your job."


    I stare at the te of greens, my stomach growling. I force a bite down, trying not to gag. It''s no wonder Emily''s so tiny-she eats like a rabbit. I try to finish it out of respect for Martha, but every bite feels like torture. My mind drifts back tost night. Should I call Luke? How are we even supposed to pull off this fake boyfriend n?


    I grab my phone and shoot him a quick text, saving his number under Luke Escort. "Hi, it''s the drunk richdy fromst night. Just letting you know I got home safely, and no scratches on the car. I''ll be in touch about our n. Cheers." I hit send.


    Within seconds, his replyes in. "Who?"


    Oh, my god. He doesn''t remember me. Now that''s awkward.


    But then he sends, "Kidding. I''ll keep my fingers crossed, Julie."


    Ugh. He''s insufferable.


    Just then, I hear footsteps on the stairs. Ryan and Emily appear, hand in hand, looking smug.


    "Good morning, Julie!" Emily chirps, smiling too brightly. Her teeth look expensive. "How was breakfast?"


    I return her smile. "Delicious. Exactly what I needed. You''re right, we should all be eating like New Yorkers-everyone''s so tiny these days, they might start building smaller doors."


    Emily giggles, clearly missing my sarcasm. "That''s so true, Julie! Martha, we''re ready for our breakfast too."


    Martha brings them the same sad te of greens she gave me. I smirk as Ryan takes a bite and immediately struggles not to spit it out.


    "You like it, babe?" Emily asks.


    Ryan nods, chewing reluctantly. "Yeah, it''s... nice."


    Perfect. Now, time to give him something else to choke on.


    "You know," I say, leaning back in my chair, "I''ve been doing a lot of thinking. I realize I gave you a hard time, Ryan. You didn''t deserve that."


    He nces at me warily, sensing something''s off.


    "You''re my husband," I continue, keeping my tone sweet. "And everyone''s entitled to their desires, even if they don''t make sense. So, I''ve decided I''m fully on board with this arrangement." Ryan doesn''t lookfortable. After all these years, he knows when I''m bullshitting.


    But Emily does not. She seems genuinely relieved. "That''s great to hear, Julie! I mean, humans were never meant to be monogamous."


    "Is that so?" I say, raising an eyebrow.


    "Definitely. From the beginning of time, our ancestors were explorers."


    Right. Biology lessons from the woman sleeping with my husband. Fascinating.


    "Exactly why I''ve decided to do some exploring myself," I say, watching their faces closely. "I''ve found myself a boyfriend."


    Ryan freezes, fork halfway to his mouth. Emily''s smile falters.


    "Boyfriend?" Ryan asks, his voice tight.


    I grin, enjoying the moment. "That''s right, honey. I figure it''s only fair. If you''re going to explore, so am I."

 Chapter 6

    CHAPTER 006: A Maniptor


    Ryan has been quiet since I dropped the news.


    "Say something," I say, my voice breaking slightly. But Ryan just stares at me, his jaw clenched, his face rigid. I know that look too well. It''s his bomb-ticking look, the one he wears when he''s moments away from an explosion.


    "Julie," Emily says. She nces at Ryan before going on, "I''m sure whoever you''ve chosen will be wonderful. After all, you found Ryan and kept him, so you must know how to make good choices in life."


    Her smile makes my fingers itch. I want to grab something-anything-and hurl it at her. My nails dig into my palms. Stay calm, I remind myself. If I react, Ryan will just assume I''ve lost my mind, and then where will I be? How would I fight for my marriage from an asylum? "No," Ryan says, catching me off guard.


    ""What?"


    "The answer is no, Julie," he says, cold and final.


    I stare at him, not believing he just said that. "It wasn''t a request, Ryan. I was letting you know I''m exploring new options. So when you see me with someone else, you don''t ask unnecessary questions."


    His eyes narrow, and for the first time in a long while, I see anger in those green eyes. "Are you throwing my words back at me? Is that what this is? A game? You want to get me jealous by making up some boyfriend? Was that your grand n?"


    "Why would I want to get you jealous, Ryan?"


    "Because that''s what you do, Julie." His voice rises. "You''re a maniptor. Everything you say or do has a purpose. But this? This is crossing the line. You''re not getting a boyfriend, and that''s final!"


    He ms his hand down on the table, sending a ss teetering over. Water sshes across Emily''s dress.


    "Jesus Christ, Ryan!" Emily yells, standing up. "What has gotten into you?"


    Ryan''s on his feet in a second, arms wrapping around her. His voice is soft and soothing as he apologizes into her hair. "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry..."


    I stare at the wet patch on the table, willing myself not to break, not to let a single tear fall Ift cry, he''ll think he''s won. And I won''t give him that satisfaction. I need to stay strong. Ryan''s not in his right mind- he''s not thinking clearly-and I can change him. I just need to push a little harder.


    Emily disentangles herself from Ryan and sits back down, smoothing her dress. She clears her throat. Forgive Ryan for the outburst, Julie. He gets overwhelmed by little things sometimes." She smiles, that same condescending smile. "It''s nice that you want to explore. We all deserve happiness."


    44


    Her words make my skin crawl. A typical secretary, covering for her boss. I guess I''m the stranger in this marriage now.


    Ryan drops back into his chair, his posture stiff but moreposed than before. "You have me, Julie. I''m always here. What more happiness are you looking for?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Ryan," Emily warns.


    1/3


    CHAPTER 006 A Maniptor


    "No, Emily, stay out of this." His voice is harsh now, and for a moment, I see the cracks in hisposure." Julle is my wife. You think I''m just going to let some random guy waltz into our lives and ''hang out'' with her? What if he''s a con artist? Or worse, a kidnapper? You don''t know him! What if he''s just using her for her money?"


    Emily doesn''t wait for him to finish. She stands up, turning on her heel and heading for the stairs.


    "Honey, where are you going?" Ryan asks, panicking as he chases after her.


    "I''m taking my things and leaving," she says without looking back.


    "Why would you do that? Please, let''s talk about this."


    She pauses halfway up the stairs, turning just enough to throw a scathing look over her shoulder." Because you don''t value my opinions, Ryan. You never have. How can I stay with someone who refuses to listen to me?"


    His voice is pleading now. "Emily, please. What do you want? Just tell me, and I''ll do it."


    "Let Julie have her rtionship," she says. arcer


    Ryan stops in his tracks, his face pale, as though he''s been pped. For a moment, I think he''s going to scream, but instead, he just looks at her calmly. There''s a long pause before he turns to me. "Fine. I''ll let you have a boyfriend on one condition." ""What''s that?" I say.


    "I meet him. Whoever this guy is, I want to see him. Face to face." His voice is quiet, but it carries an edge. "I have a lunch appointment tomorrow with a potential business partner. You can bring him over.... thirty minutes into the break."


    I did not expect that. I wanted an explosion. I wanted Ryan to fall to his knees and beg me not to see someone else. I wanted him to finally show me that he still cared. But this... I recognize what it is. He''s calling my bluff. He thinks I''m lying, that this "boyfriend" of mine is just a desperate attempt to get under his skin. And by giving me until tomorrow, he''s daring me to prove him wrong. The worst part is that I can see the satisfaction in his eyes. He thinks I''m cornered, that I''ll back down and admit there is no other


    man.


    It takes every ounce of strength not to snap at him, not to let him see how much his words sting. Instead, I keep my voice steady, my face neutral. "Agreed."


    His eyes narrow a little, surprised.


    Emily clears her throat. She''s standing by the stairs now, her arms crossed, watching the scene unfold.


    "Ryan," she says. "We should go."


    Ryan doesn''t respond right away. Instead, he stares at me. The silence between us feels heavy, almost suffocating. His eyes are searching mine, waiting for me to crack. But I won''t.


    "Julie," he says, "I hope you know what you''re doing."


    "I do."


    CHAPTER 006: A Maniptor


    Ryan doesn''t say anything else. I can see the hurt in his eyes, the anger too, but he won''t admit it. That would mean losing control, and Ryan never loses control.


    Emily watches us, impatient. "Ryan," she says again, firmer this time. "We need to go."


    Finally, Ryan pulls his gaze away from me and walks to the door. His steps are slow. I stand still, my heart pounding as I watch him leave.


    At the door, he stops and looks back at me.


    We lock eyes, and I see the man I fell in love with, the man who once promised me forever. Then, just as quickly, his face hardens, and he walks out, closing the door behind him.


    Emily follows, her heels clicking on the floor. She doesn''t look at me as she leaves.


    I walk to the window, watching as Ryan and Emily get into his car. He''s still staring at the house, even as he opens the door for her, like he''s expecting me to burst out and stop them. His hand lingers on the door handle longer than it should, his posture tense. I can''t breathe. My heart is pounding so loudly in my chest, I can barely think.


    His eyes meet mine onest time through the window. Then he turns away, gets in the car, and drives off.


    Someone''s in my bed. I can feel the person''s hand in my hair. I smell alcohol in their breath.


    I''m slowlying awake, trying to figure out if it''s real or if I''m still dreaming.


    But then I hear my name, "Jules."


    That name. Only one person calls me that.


    I twist around, my heart racing. "Ryan? What the hell are you doing here?"


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 7

    CHAPTER 007: In My Bed


    "Ryan," I say again, now fully facing him, "what are you doing in my room?"


    He shrugs. "The door was unlocked." "And?"


    "I wanted to be with my wife." He''s touching my hair now, fingersbing through the mass, causing the hair to fall around my face. His touch is familiar, too familiar. I try to shake off the feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but it won''t stop. "I don''t want us to fight anymore, Jules. All this is just a little misunderstanding."


    I stare at him, my mind still trying to catch up with the fact that he''s here, in my bed, in the middle of the night. "It''s midnight, Ryan. What are you saying exactly? Shouldn''t you be with your girlfriend?"


    Ryan doesn''t answer right away. Instead, he leans in and presses his lips to mine, soft at first. For a brief second, I lose myself in it-the taste of him, the way his hands cradle my face. But then, reality crashes back in.


    "Ryan," I murmur, pulling away. "Stop. This isn''t-"


    "Shh," he whispers against my lips. "This is what you want, right? Isn''t this what you''ve been begging for? You want me inside you."


    I feel anger rise in my chest. He thinks this is what I''ve wanted? After everything? Thete nights of wondering where he was, the way he unted Emily in front of me, the betrayal... But before I can form a coherent thought, he''s on top of me, pinning my wrists above my head with one hand, his body pressed against mine.


    He knows me too well. He knows that despite everything, my body still reacts to him. It''s like he''s using every weakness he knows I have, drawing me in because he believes I''m still that same woman who would fall at his feet, desperate for his attention.


    But I''m not that woman anymore. I should stop him. I should push him off, tell him I''m not ying this game. But when he drags my nightgown over my head and tosses it aside, I don''t resist. I don''t want to. Instead, I pull him closer, my lips finding his, and for a second, I forget about Emily. I forget about everything.


    My hands snake around his neck, pulling him in deeper and I surrender to the heat between us. I''ve missed this-his weight on me, the way he makes my skin burn with just a touch. I''ve missed him, more than I want to admit.


    But just as I fully give in, Ryan stops. His lips leave mine, his hands fall away, and he pulls back, leaving me cold and exposed beneath him. "What?" I say, breathless, confused.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "If you want this to continue," he says, "you need to drop this whole boyfriend nonsense."


    My heart skips. I feel like someone has punched me in the face. All of this, this whole seduction-was just a ploy? A way to manipte me?


    I push him off, anger burning through me now. "So that''s what this is? You thought you coulde in here, kiss me, and I''d just forget everything?"


    1/2


    CHAPTER 007: In My Bed


    $25 WANA


    Ryan sits up. "You''re my wife, Julle. You don''t need anyone else."


    1ugh, my voice shaking with rage. "You mean, I don''t get to have anyone else. But you you get to have your girlfriend, unt her in front of me, and stille crawling into my bed when it suits you?" "Jules, be reasonable," he says, leaning in again as if this conversation isn''t tearing me apart. "We''re still married. This thing with Emily... it''s different. But us-we''re real. Don''t ruin it with some stupid fling." "You don''t get to decide what I ruin. You already did that when you chose her over me."


    Ryan''s face hardens. "You don''t know what you''re talking about. But if you go through with this... boyfriend thing, you''re going to start a war you can''t win."


    I stare right back at him, refusing to give in. "So be it."


    For a moment, we just stare at each other. I know he''s waiting for me to break, to take it all back like I usually do, but not this time.


    Without another word, I turn my back on him. "Get out of my room," I say,


    He doesn''t move at first. Then, with a heavy sigh, he stands up. "Fine," he says. He gives me onest look, then walks to the door.


    I don''t watch him leave. I can''t. The second I hear the door click shut, I rush over and lock it, my fingers trembling as they twist the bolt into ce.


    As soon as the door is secure, everything I''ve been holding ines rushing out. I sink to the floor, tears running down my face, my body shaking as I cry.


    How did we get here? How did the man I once loved with every fiber of my being be this... this stranger, so willing to destroy me? I try to catch my breath, but it feels like the air is suffocating me. I want to scream, to shout, but all I can do is cry.


    I don''t know how long I stay like that, curled up on the floor, letting my tears soak into the carpet. Minutes? Hours? It feels like a lifetime. But eventually, the sobs begin to fade, leaving behind a cold, empty space inside me. I wipe my eyes, furious at myself for falling apart like this-furious at him for making me feel this way.


    I''ve been weak for too long, letting him control me, letting him tear me down. But no more. I won''t be that woman anymore. He doesn''t get to have this power over me. He doesn''t get to make me feel small.


    I push myself up from the floor. I won''t let him win. Not again.


    I grab my phone, scrolling down to Luke''s number. My thumb hovers over the call button for a second.


    Ttake a deep breath and press it. The phone rings once, twice, then I hear Luke''s voice on the other end.


    "Julie?" he says. "What''s going on?"


    212

 Chapter 8

    CHAPTER 008: The Happiness Potion


    "Hi," I say, but then it hits me-it''s the middle of the night, and I shouldn''t be calling anyone thiste, especially not someone I barely know. "I''m so sorry. I don''t know what came over me. I''ll hang up the phone now." Before I can move my thumb to end the call, Luke''s voicees through the line. "Don''t hang up."


    The way he says it-easy, like we talk all the time-makes me pause. I stare at the ceiling, biting my


    lip. There''s somethingforting about his voice, like I''m not alone in this stupid mess I''ve found myself in.


    "Talk to me," Luke says.


    "I dialed your number by mistake," I lie, cringing at howme it sounds. "Alright. I had a bad dream, so I picked up my phone and dialed the first number I saw."


    Lukeughs. "A bad dream, huh? Were there monsters?"


    I roll my eyes even though he can''t see me. "Something like that."


    There''s a brief pause, and I hear him moving on the other end, like he''s shifting around. "Well, since I''m awake, let me tell you a story to cheer you up. There was this time I got stuck in a bathroom at a nightclub." "Stuck in a bathroom?"


    "Oh yeah, picture this," he says. "I''m at this club, right? Trying to impress this girl, of course. You know, typical Friday night."


    "Typical for you, maybe."


    "Exactly," he says, not missing a beat. "So I excuse myself to go to the bathroom, like a gentleman, and somehow-don''t ask me how-I manage to lock myself in the stall."


    I can''t help butugh. "Seriously?"


    "Dead serious. I''m in there, banging on the door like I''m some kind of prison escapee, but the music''s sting, so no one can hear me. I''m thinking, ''This is it. This is how I die."" "Imagine dying in a bathroom stall... tragic end."


    "Right? Eventually, the janitor finds me, probably thinking I''m some drunk idiot. By the time I get out, the girl''s long gone."


    I shake my head, smiling. "Of course she was. She probably thought you were hiding from her."


    "Maybe," Luke says. "But hey, I still looked good when I got out, so that''s what counts."


    I scoff. "Yeah, because that''s what''s important in life. Looking good while trapped in a bathroom."


    "You get me," he says, and I can hear the grin in his voice.


    I settle back against my pillows, the phone pressed to my ear. I realize he''s moving around a lot. I can hear it in the background-the faint shuffle of steps, the sound of things being moved. "Where are you, by the way?" I ask. "It sounds like you''re pacing or something."


    CHAPTER OU


    "Just wrapping up some work," he says.


    "At the bar?"


    There''s a pause. "No," he replies but doesn''t borate. Instead, he changes the topic. "So, bad dreams,


    huh? Want to tell me about it?"


    I hesitate, chewing on my lip as I stare at the ceiling. I could lie, tell him it was just some random nightmare, but the truth is it wasn''t really about sleep at all. "It wasn''t a dream," I say. "It''s just... everything with Ryan." He hums, not pushing further. "Yeah, I figured."


    I turn onto my side, clutching the nket a little tighter, and for a moment, I consider hanging up and going back to sleep. This is dangerous territory, letting someone like Luke into my mess, even if it''s just for a conversation. But then the words just spill out, almost before I realize what I''m saying.


    "I need to ask you something."


    "Sure," Luke says. "Go ahead."


    "Ryan... he wants to meet you." I say it quickly, as if that will somehow make it less awkward.


    There''s a pause, and then Lukeughs. "Meet me? Is he bringing a gun?"


    "Possibly," I say, rolling my eyes. "No, he wants to meet you tomorrow. During lunch. Thirty minutes into his break. He asked for it."


    Luke lets out a low whistle, like this is some kind of movie we''re ying out. "Sounds intense. What''s he gonna do, size me up? Give me the ''stay away from my wife'' speech?"


    "Honestly, I don''t know," I admit. "But I figured you should know."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "So, this lunch date... am I supposed to bring flowers?"


    "Bring a bulletproof vest," I reply.


    Heughs again, and the sound of it sends a strange warmth through me. "Don''t worry, Julie. I''ve got this."


    I hesitate, but for some reason, talking to Luke makes it all seem a little lighter. "Okay," I finally say. "I''ll send you the address by noon tomorrow. Just... don''t bete."


    "I wouldn''t miss it for the world, boss," he says, and I can hear the smile in his voice. "Goodnight, Julie."


    "Goodnight, Luke," I whisper, hanging up the phone.


    For a moment, I just sit there staring at nothing. I should feel anxious, should be dreading tomorrow, but instead, I feel something else. Something I haven''t felt in a long time.


    A strange, quiet happiness.


    I pull the nkets tighter around me, the small smile still lingering on my lips as I close my eyes. For the first time in a long time, I feel hopeful.


    I walk into the living room at dawn, smiling to myself. There''s an unusual lightness in my step, like I''m


    CHAPTER 008: The Happiness/otion


    carrying a secret no one else knows. It''s funny how a simple phone call can change your outlook on life. I''m wearing my favorite navy blue suit, the one that always makes me feel like I can take on the world. And today, I need all the confidence I can get.


    As I head toward the dining area, I hear the soft clinking of cutlery. Ryan and Emily are already seated at the table, picking at one of Emily''s sad, greenish breakfasts. Some kind of smoothie and a bowl of something that looks like it was grown in a swamp. Ryan notices me first. He eyes me from head to toe and then narrows his eyes. Emily looks up next, her gazending on my smile, and she raises an eyebrow.


    "Well, someone''s in a good mood this morning," she says with a smirk.


    I lean against the doorframe. "What can I say? Life''s short. People keep forgetting we don''t have much time on this earth, so we might as well enjoy it."


    Ryan''s still watching me with narrowed eyes. I almostugh at how hard he''s trying to figure me out. Emily, on the other hand, just chuckles. "I''ll get Martha to make you something."


    I wave her off, already heading toward the door. "No, thanks. I''m runningte for a meeting with my team." "You''re the leader of that team," Emily says. "You can be aste as you want."


    I stop, turning to look at her. "Only bad bosses think they''re better than the people who work under them." Emily blinks, taken aback. Ryan, though, doesn''t say anything. He''s still watching me like he''s waiting for the other shoe to drop.


    When I reach the door, I pause and nce back at them. "Oh, and Ryan... don''t forget about lunch today."I give him a slow smile. "I can''t wait for you to meet him."


    His jaw tightens, but he stays silent.


    Without waiting for a response, I open the door and step outside, closing it behind me. For the first time in a long while, I''m in control. Today''s Bonus Offer


    X


    3

 Chapter 9

    CHAPTER 009: Tasty Lunch


    The drive to work is a blur.


    My mind keeps wandering back to thatte-night call with Luke. I hadn''t expected him to answer, let alone cheer me up with his random stories and crazy humor. I can''t shake the strange feeling I''ve had since that call. I''m... happy. Genuinely happy. And it''s not something I''m used to, especially in thest few months.


    I smile as I walk through the ss doors of Paragon Jewels. It''s a ce I''ve spent years building my career, climbing to the top-yet today, even the heavy, corporate atmosphere feels lighter.


    I make my way across the lobby, past the reception desk. The receptionist, Karen, smiles at me, though her usual greeting seems to be slightly dyed. She''s staring at me as if something''s different.


    "Good morning, Mrs. O''Brien," she says.


    "Good morning, Karen," I reply, smiling back.


    I catch the surprise in her eyes. Maybe I don''t usually smile this much. I know I don''t.


    "Have a nice day," I say, giving her onest smile before walking on.


    As I make my way to the marketing department, I can feel the stares. People are looking at me strangely, whispering behind their hands as I pass. It''s almostical. Greetings echo through the hall as employees step aside for me to pass. "Good morning, Mrs. O''Brien."


    ""Morning, Mrs. O''Brien."


    It''s always "Mrs. O''Brien." No one calls me by my first name. I''m the chief marketing officer, and Ryan O''Brien''s wife-titles that have set me apart from everyone else. And for years, I liked it that way.


    But today, as I step into the elevator, the usual tension that follows me wherever I go seems to disturb me a little. A group of employees are standing near the elevator doors, waiting, but as I approach, they all step back, clearly intending to let me ride alone. "Why don''t you all join me?" I say.


    They hesitate, looking between one another like they''re unsure if I''m serious. When I don''t back down, they step inside.


    I lean back against the elevator wall, still smiling.


    The elevator doors open to the marketing floor, and I step out, making my way toward therge meeting hall. It''s where I hold our weekly strategy meetings. As I enter, I see everyone''s already seated, waiting for me so we can begin. The air in the room shifts when they see me. Conversations halt, and I can feel all


    eyes on me.


    "Good morning, everyone," I greet them cheerfully.


    Silence.


    It''s as if the entire room is holding its breath, waiting for the punchline. No one''s used to me being in a


    CHAPTER 009: Tasty Lunch


    good mood. Hell, even I''m not used to it. But here we are.


    1 nce around, noting the side nces being exchanged across the table. People are shuffling papers, fidgeting, avoiding my gaze. Finally, I ce my bag down on the table and address the tension. "What''s with the side looks? Can someone tell me what''s going on?" They exchange nervous nces again, but no one speaks. Finally, Samantha, the vice president of marketing, clears her throat.


    "Julie," she says, "we were wondering if you''re okay. Thest time we saw you, things were.. intense."


    She doesn''t have to say it. I know exactly what she''s talking about-the outburst at the quarterly review party. The shouting. The way I''d dragged Ryan out of the room. It was one of my lowest moments, and everyone here saw it.


    I give her a small smile, tilting my head. "I see. Well, it''s nice to know you all care so much. But for the record, Ryan and I are still very much in love and happily married. Does that answer your questions?"


    There''s an awkward pause as everyone shifts ufortably in their seats.


    "Now that we''ve got that out of the way," I say, ncing at Ss, the campaign manager, "let''s begin the presentation."


    Ss stands, his shoulders squared, but I can tell he''s a little thrown off by my calmness. He begins talking through the campaign for the new red diamond choker ne series that''s due tounch in a few months. As he clicks through the slides, my phone buzzes in my pocket. I pull it out discreetly under the table and see a message from Ryan. It''s the address for the lunch meeting with Luke.


    Without thinking, I forward the message to Luke. I expect him to replyter, but his responsees almost immediately: Was expecting your text by noon, not 9 AM.


    I smile, tapping out a quick reply: Consider it a head start. He sends back a winking emoji, and I find myself chuckling under my breath. It''s strange how easy the conversation with him feels.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    By the time I look up from my phone, Ss has wrapped up his presentation, and the room is silent. All eyes are on me again. Shit. I wasn''t paying attention.


    Ss clears his throat. "Mrs. O''Brien? What did you think of the campaign idea?"


    I nce at the screen, quickly scanning thest slide. It''s good, Ss. Really. I think you''ve captured the elegance of the ne well, but you might want to focus more on the exclusivity aspect. This series needs to feel like it''s something only a select few can own." He nods, relieved, and I dismiss the meeting, assigning a few tasks to some of the team members before everyone filters out of the room.


    My mind is already elsewhere. The lunch meeting with Luke and Ryan is just a few hours away, and I can''t shake the nerves creeping up on me.


    I need to get my shit together.


    At noon, I find myself rushing to the bathroom to check my makeup, something I never do. I add anotheryer of perfume, undo the top two buttons of my blouse, and smooth down my hair. It''s not like I''m


    CHAPTER 009. Tasty Lunch


    dressing up for Luke, but... okay, maybe I am. Just a little.


    The restaurant is only a few minutes from the office, and by the time I arrive, I spot Ryan and Luke through the window. They''re together,ughing, chatting like old friends.


    I freeze.


    What the hell is going on? They weren''t supposed to be this... friendly.


    Ryan sees me first, standing up with a warm smile and walking over to give me a peck on the cheek. "Hey, darling," he says, his voice soft and loving. "Come join us."


    I nce at Luke, who''s watching me closely, his eyes flicking from my face to my undone buttons. I know that look-admiration, surprise. He looks different today, too-sharp, polished in a way I hadn''t expected. The yful rogue I''d met at the club has been reced by a professional,posed man in suit. And for some reason, it throws me off bnce.


    Ryan notices the tension between us and clears his throat. "Pardon my manners. Mr. Martinez, meet my wife, Julie." He smiles, gesturing between us. "And Julie, this is Mr. Lucas Martinez, the CEO of Couture Collective, our newest partner." Holy shit.

 Chapter 10

    CHAPTER 010: The Partnership


    The name hits me like a punch to the face. Lucas Martinez? Luke is the CEO of Couture Collective? The biggest fashionpany in North and South America? How the hell did I not know this?


    I blink, still processing. The air feels like it''s been sucked out of the room for a second, and all I can hear is the rushing sound of blood in my ears.


    But there he is. Sitting casually, grinning, as if he''s enjoying every second of my difort. He stands up, extending his hand, his eyes never leaving mine.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. O''Brien," he says, his voice calm and collected, but there''s a twinkle of mischief in his gaze.


    1 force a smile, slipping into autopilot mode as I shake his hand. Keep it together, Julie. Keep it together.


    "The pleasure is mine, Mr. Martinez," I reply, my voice just a little too formal. The contact of his hand is warm-familiar. A little too familiar, given the circumstances.


    Luke doesn''t miss a beat. "Please, call me Luke," he says. His tone is casual, as if we''re old friends. Which, in a way, we are. Just not in the way Ryan would approve of.


    Ryan''s voice pulls me back to reality. He''s practically buzzing with excitement as he looks between us, unaware of the tension hanging in the air. "Isn''t this great, Julie? We''ll get to work with Mr. Martinez himself."


    "It''s wonderful, Ryan." I ster a smile on my face and nod. "Really wonderful."


    Ryan doesn''t seem to pick up on the undercurrent between Luke and me. Instead, he gestures for us to sit, eager to get into business mode. "Let''s talk about the campaign. This partnership with Couture Collective is going to be huge for Paragon."


    I nod politely, sliding into the seat next to Ryan. My mind is still racing, but I''m determined to stay focused. Luke is just a business partner, nothing more. I repeat that mantra in my head as I sit there, willing myself not to think about our night at the bar or the phone callst night.


    Luke settles across from me, and I catch him ncing at me from the corner of my eye. That same cocky grin is still ying on his lips, and I can feel his gaze burning into me, like he''s silently daring me to acknowledge what''s between us. "So, Julie," Luke says, turning his full attention to me. "What exactly is your role at Paragon?"


    There it is. The shift. The moment he pulls me into the conversation, drawing me into his game. I can feel Ryan looking at me, proud as ever,pletely unaware of the loaded nature of the question.


    "I''m the Chief Marketing Officer," I say, keeping my tone cool and professional. "I oversee all the marketing strategies and campaigns. Making sure the brand stays on top."


    Luke raises an eyebrow. "So, we''ll be working closely together, then," he says, the word "closely" rolling off his tongue in a way that makes my stomach twist.


    Ryan jumps in. "Of course! The marketing team is going to be crucial to this partnership. Julie''s the best in the business-she''ll make sure everything runs smoothly."


    CHAPTER 010: The Partnership


    challenging. He''s pushing, testing me, seeing how far I''ll go. I refuse to give him the satisfaction of a reaction.


    "I''m sure we''ll work well together," I say, my voice steady, though I can feel my heart racing. I shoot him a look that I hope conveys don''t even think about it. But Luke just leans back in his chair, looking far toofortable for my liking. "I have no doubt," he says. "I look forward to it."


    Ryan starts talking again, something about how this campaign will be revolutionary for the luxury jewelry market, but I can''t focus on the words. My mind keeps drifting back to Luke, to the way he''s sitting there, so at ease.


    I''m so pissed that I can''t see straight. He knew I''m Ryan''s wife? And he still went ahead with our n?


    I can feel my cheeks heating up, but I keep my expression neutral, my hands resting in myp, squeezing the fabric of my skirt just to keep myself from fidgeting. Luke leans forward slightly, his voice cutting through Ryan''s enthusiastic rambling. "And Julie," he says, "if you need any... personal assistance with the campaign, don''t hesitate to reach


    out."


    There''s a pause. A beat too long. The innuendo in his voice is clear as day, but Ryan doesn''t catch it. He just nods eagerly, thrilled at the idea of me and Luke working together.


    "I''m sure Julie will do a great job," Ryan says. "She''s been handling our campaigns for years. She''s a realExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    asset."


    An asset, I think, the word grating on my nerves. I nce at Luke, who''s watching me with that infuriating smirk, like he knows exactly what I''m thinking.


    I''m going to fucking kill him.


    "Thank you, Ryan," I say, my voice a little tighter than I intended. "I''m sure this campaign will be... unforgettable."


    Luke grins. "I''m counting on it."


    I can''t do this. Not here, not now. The tension is too much, and if I stay in this room a second longer, I''m going to lose it. I nce at Ryan, who is still talking, then back at Luke, who''s still watching me with that knowing smile. "I need to excuse myself for a moment," I say, standing up. Ryan looks up, surprised, but he doesn''t question it. "I''ll be back in a minute."


    Luke''s eyes follow. I can feel his gaze burning into my back as I make my way to the restroom. The second I''m out of sight, I exhale sharply, my body releasing the tension that''s been building since I walked into the restaurant. What the hell was that? What game is Luke ying? I pull out my phone and dial his number.


    Today''s Bonus Offer


    X


    CHAPTER 011: It''s Over

 Chapter 11

    CHAPTER 011: It''s Over ~~Luke~~


    Today''s not going as well as I nned. Well, on the business side, it is. But on the pleasure aspect, I think


    I''m screwed.


    When Julie sent me the address earlier today, I thought it was just a coincidence. The same restaurant I''m meeting my newest business partner happens to be where I''ll be having lunch with Julie and her husband. I should have seen thising. It''s just like they say: when something''s too good to be true, it usually is.


    I run a hand through my hair, pretending to listen to Ryan''s rambling about hispany''s future while my mind is busy dissecting every single choice that led me here. I should have had my private investigator run a more thorough check on Julie. I can''t believe I''d been so careless. This wasn''t just bad luck-this was karmaing for me. "So, Mr. Martinez-" Ryan says.


    "Luke, please," I cut in, giving him a tight smile. I need to keep things light, professional. Act like I''m not currently wading through an awkward situation with my "business partner''s wife.


    "Alright, Luke," Ryan beams. "I was saying, the way Couture Collective and Paragon Jewels willplement each other in this campaign is groundbreaking. The luxury market hasn''t seen anything like


    it."


    I nod along, even though I''m only half-listening. I''m more interested in stealing nces at the door where Julie disappeared not long ago. Her quick exit spoke volumes. She''s pissed. I don''t me her. But what am I supposed to say? That I had no idea her husband was Ryan, the CEO of thepany I''m about to partner with? Sure, that''s the truth, but it sounds flimsy even to me.


    Ryan keeps talking, and I nod at intervals, throwing in an "interesting" or "that sounds good" every now


    and then.


    My phone vibrates in my pocket, and Julie''s name shes across the screen.


    I nce at Ryan, who''s still deep in his pitch. "Excuse me," I say, standing up. "I need to take this."


    "Of course, of course," Ryan says, waving me off like it''s no big deal. "Take your time."


    ! step outside, feeling the tension follow me out the door. As soon as I''m clear of the restaurant, I hit


    answer.


    "What the hell is going on, Luke?" Julie''s voicees through the phone, sharp and full of fury. "Did you know Ryan was my husband?"


    Great, she''s jumping straight into it. No time to ease into this.


    "I had no idea," I say, keeping my voice calm. I''m already tired of this conversation, and it hasn''t even started. "I swear, Julie. This wasn''t part of the n."


    You''re lying," she snaps. "You''ve been grinning all through the meeting. I saw you. You were enjoying yourself!"


    "That''s my way of holding myself together. What else was I supposed to do? Break down and cry in front


    CHAPTER 011: It''s Over


    of your husband?"


    "Maybe don''t look like a cat with stolen treats?" she says. "How the hell did this happen, Luke?"


    "I didn''t know," I say, enunciating each word. "I had no clue Ryan was your husband. Julie, if I had known, I would''ve handled things differently."


    There''s a pause, and I can hear her breathing on the other end. It''s shallow, frustrated. She''s not convinced.


    "Fine," she says, her voice icy now. "Let''s say I believe you. You know we can''t go ahead with this fake boyfriend thing, right? It''s over.


    "Whoa, hold on," I say quickly, stepping further away from the restaurant door. "Why are we pulling the plug? This can still work."


    "Work?" Her voice rises. "How, Luke? How is this supposed to work now that you''re partnering with my husband? Do you hear how insane this is?"


    I do, but I''m not about to admit that. "Julie, it''s not thatplicated. We keep things professional. You can still go ahead with the n. This doesn''t have to affect the deal."


    She lets out a bitterugh, and I can almost see her rolling her eyes. "Oh, sure. Because pretending to date you while also working with you isn''tplicated at all. Are you listening to yourself?"


    "Look, I get it. It''s awkward, but we can manage. I''m good atpartmentalizing." I nce at the restaurant window, catching a glimpse of Ryan still at the table, head buried in his phone. "And frankly, Ryan''s too caught up in business to care." "Oh, so now you''re a rtionship expert?" she snaps. "This isn''t just awkward, Luke. It''s a disaster waiting to happen."


    I sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Julie, we''vee this far. There''s no reason to throw it all away."


    "There''s every reason to throw it away! You''re insane if you think I''m going to keep this up."


    "Come on, Julie," I say. "Don''t do this. The campaign-"


    "I don''t care about the campaign," she cuts me off, her voice trembling with anger. "I care about not making an even bigger mess of my life."


    There''s a long pause, and I realize I''ve pushed her too far. I''m about to apologize, to find some way to de-escte, when she speaks again, her voice cold and final.


    "We''re done, Luke. I''m done." And with that, she hangs up.


    I stare at my phone, dumbfounded. For a second, I can''t believe she actually ended the call like that. I try calling her back, but it goes straight to voicemail.


    Great. Just great. I nce back at the restaurant window, where I see Julie walking back to the table, her expression unreadable but tense. She''s putting on her "everything''s fine" face for Ryan, but I know better.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I shove my phone back into my pocket, take a deep breath, and walk back inside.

 Chapter 12

    CHAPTER 012: The Tour


    As I approach the table, I make a point of keeping my eyes on Ryan By out of theer of my eye you, of age. can''t help but notice Julie''s blouse, it''s been torture keping my eyes our of the undone buttons Focas Luke. Don''t even go there. "So, Ryan," I say, clearing my throat. I''d love to get a tour of Paragon dewalt sometime See where the magic happens."


    Ryan''s face lights up, clearly thrilled by the idea. "Absolutely I''d love to show you around. We could sen that up right now, actually."


    Julie is silent beside him, her eyes fixed on the table as if she''s trying to disappear. She''s still funning but Ryan''s too busy ying host to notice.


    "Would you like toe along, Julie?" I ask, the question innocent enough, but the tension between us is palpable, I''m giving her an out-she can decline, stay away from me for the rest of the day. Or she cane and we''ll be forced to y this game a little longer. Julie looks up, her eyes meeting mine for the briefest moment before she turns to Ryan "So, about my guest. He cancelled," she says, her voice calm, controlled, "We''ll have to reschedule.


    Ryan blinks, surprised. "Oh? I totally forgot about that. Great news. That means you''reing along right?"


    Julie nods. "Sure."


    As we stand to leave, I can''t help but steal another nce at Julie. Her expression is unreadable, but II know she''s still pissed.


    I just have to figure out how to fix this before everything blows up in our faces.


    As we leave the restaurant, with everyone heading for their cars, I stare at Julie. She sides into her car without a word, not even a nce in my direction. I''m tempted to follow her,er her, and force her to talk to me, but I know better. Pushing her right now would be like poking a bear with a stick


    Instead, I head to my car, checking my phone for missed calls, for anything that could distract me from the pit in my stomach. Julie''s voice is still ringing in my ears from our earlier argument, and that feeling- the one where I know I''ve messed up but can''t quite figure out how to fix it-is wing at me. What am I doing?


    We arrive at Paragon Jewels within minutes, and Ryan''s already there, practically bouncing on his heels, excited to show off his kingdom. Julie, however, is all business, her face set in a professional mask as she steps out of her car. No trace of the woman who had just chewed me out over the phone. She''s good at thispartmentalizing. I thought I was the expert, but she''s giving me a run for my money today.


    "Ready for the grand tour?" Ryan beams, throwing an arm around Julie''s shoulders like they''re the perfect power couple.


    His touch lingers on her a second too long, and I catch the faintest flinch from her. Not that Ryan notices. He''s already marching ahead, leading us into the building.


    CHAPTER 012 The Tour


    I follow, feeling like an outsider in a story I''m supposed to be a part of


    "Paragon''s been family-owned for generations," Ryan says, his voice dripping with pride Wooned the reasons we''re so sessful. We keep things close-knit, just like a family business should be


    Ryan continues his enthusiastic tour, walking us through the gleaming hallways of the Pregn headquarters.


    "So, Luke," Ryan says, pausing in front of a disy case featuring a massive diamond ne. "What so you think? I bet Couture Collective can''t wait to get their hands on this kind of craftermansking"


    I nod, not really paying attention to the jewelry. My eyes flicker toward Julie, who''s standing a few fes away, staring at the diamonds but clearly lost in thought. Her shoulders are stiff, her lips pressed into a thin line. Before I can say anything, a woman''s voice cuts through the air,Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Ryan!"


    We all turn to see a blonde-haireddy striding toward us with a bright smile. The type of woman who


    knows she''s attractive and uses it like a weapon. She saunters up to Ryan and wraps he


    him in a way that''s too intimate for a staff,


    This must be Emily.


    around


    This is the woman who started the entire mess with Julie''s marriage. The woman Ryan cheated on Julie with. The reason Julie''s here, trapped in this fake rtionship with me. Julie''s face is pale, her fists clenched at her sides. She''s trying so hard to stayposed, but I can see the cracks in her facade. I can see how much this is costing her. "Emily, what''s going on?" Ryan asks, smiling as if there''s nothing inappropriate about this public disy.


    "There''s been an emergency," Emily says, still holding on to him, her fingers lightly tracing his arm. "We need you upstairs. Something about the new shipment." Ryan''s face falls, torn between ying the charming host and rushing off to deal with whatever crisis is unfolding upstairs. He nces at Julie, then at me.


    "Luke, I''m so sorry," Ryan says, his eyes full of regret. "I''ll have to cut this short, but Julie can take over from here. She knows thepany inside out. You''ll be in good hands."


    Julie''s eyes widen for the briefest second, and I can feel her silent scream from across the room. Thest thing she wants is to be left alone with me right now. Not after everything that''s happened.


    "Of course," I say. "I''m sure Julie will give me the grand tour."


    Ryan shes me an apologetic smile before leaning in to kiss Julie on the cheek. She stands there, frozen, her eyes darting between him and me


    "I''ll be back as soon as I can," Ryan promises, already halfway out the door with Emily clinging to his side.


    As they leave, I hear Emily''s voice echo down the hallway. "Wait, Ryan-was that Lucas Martinez? The CEO of Couture Collective?"


    CHAPTER 012: The Tour


    Ryan''s response is lost in the distance, but I don''t need to hear it to know what he''s saying.


    It''s just Julie and me now, standing in the middle of Paragon Jewels like two actors left alone on a stage after the audience has gone home. The silence between us is thick.


    Julie turns on her heel, her expression locked into professional mode. "Shall we continue?"


    I follow her through the maze of disys, past glittering diamonds and precious gemstones. I can''t stop thinking about the look on her face when Emily showed up. The way her whole body tensed. I knew this fake rtionship drama wasn''t real for me, but I''d somehow forgotten that for Julie, it was personal. Painfully so.


    This isn''t just a game to her. It''s her life. And right now, I''m one of the people messing with it.


    As we pass by a supply closet, I nce around. The hallway is empty. No one''s around.


    I don''t think. I just act.


    Without warning, I reach out and grab Julie''s arm, pulling her into the supply closet. She gasps, startled, and spins around to face me as I close the door behind us.


    "What the hell, Luke?" she hisses, her voice low but furious. "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 13

    CHAPTER 013: The Supply Closet


    "I''m sorry," I say. "I just... I couldn''t stand it anymore."


    "Stand what?" Julie snaps. Her arms are crossed so tightly, I''m surprised her blouse doesn''t tear at the seams. She''s ring at me like she wants to strangle me.


    I take a deep breath, my eyes locking on hers. "Seeing you like that. You were barely holding it together back there, Julie. I couldn''t take it anymore."


    Her face falls, just for a second. I know I''ve hit a nerve. "And what do you think you''re going to do about it?" she shoots back. "Drag me into a supply closet and fix my life?" "Wouldn''t be the worst idea." I lean against the door. "I mean, this is a multi-purpose room, right? Might as well use it to solve a couple of personal crises."


    "Wow, Luke," she scoffs, rolling her eyes so hard I''m pretty sure they''re going to pop out of her head and roll away. "Very original. If this is your grand n, you''ve lost it." "You''re right. I''ve lost it," I reply, stepping closer, lowering my voice. "I''ve lost the patience to watch you suffer like this. You deserve better than Ryan, better than all of this mess."


    "Oh really? And you think you''re the answer to my problems? You? The guy who jokes about everything?"


    I shrug. "Humor always works. It worked for youst night, didn''t it? When you called about a bad dream."


    She res at me, but I catch the twitch of her lips like she''s fighting a smile. "You''re ridiculous."


    "And yet you''re still here, trapped in a supply closet with me," I say, taking another step closer. "What does that say about you?"


    "That I''ve officially hit rock bottom," she mutters, crossing her arms tighter. "I don''t need you to fix anything, Luke. I just want this to be over."


    "And what is ''this,'' exactly? Your marriage? Your life? Because the way I see it, you''re still fighting for something." I reach out, my fingers brushing against her arm. She doesn''t flinch this time. Doesn''t pull away either.


    "Stop," she whispers, her eyes closing for a moment. But there''s no conviction in it. Just exhaustion.


    "I can''t stop," I say, stepping in even closer, my voice dropping. "I can''t stop because you deserve better than this, Julie. And I''ll keep telling you that until you believe it."


    Her eyes snap open, zing with a mix of anger and something else. "Better than what? Better than Ryan? He''s my husband, Luke."


    "And that''s supposed to mean something? He''s not even there for you. You know what he''s doing while you''re breaking yourself to hold everything together? Kissing Emily''s ass at the office and probably her Hips too. You deserve someone who treats you like you''re the center of his world."


    Julie''s face hardens, but there''s a flicker of pain behind her eyes. She turns, pressing her back against the shelves like she''s trying to disappear into the wall. "It''s not that simple. You wouldn''t understand."


    "Try me," I challenge, stepping right into her space now, until there''s barely an inch between us. "Divorce him, Julie. Leave his sorry ass behind. He''s not worth the stress."


    CHAPTER 013. The Supply Clos


    "And what would I have left? Nothing?" she shoots back, her voice shaking. "I''ve already given up everything for him. My pride, my sanity, my-" she cuts herself off, biting her lip as if speaking any more would break her.


    I swallow the anger boiling in my chest. "Fine. Then let''s keep fighting," I say. "Since that''s what you want, let''s do it. We''ll revive the n. y the game. Make him think you''ve moved on and can''t stand to look back. We''ll fake this rtionship, take it up a notch. Make Ryan think you''re the one in control now." Julie scoffs. "You''re his business partner, Luke. It''s crazy."


    "It''s perfect," I insist. "You''ve got leverage, Julie. If he thinks I''m on your side, he''ll feel the heat. He can''t afford to lose control over me, and he sure as hell won''t let you go if he thinks you''re the key to keeping me happy. Use that. When you start making demands like him kicking Emily out of his life-he''ll have no choice but to do it."


    She stares at me like I''ve sprouted a second head. "You''re seriously suggesting I manipte my husband?


    "Your cheating husband. And yes, I am. You want him back? Fine. But do it on your terms. Not his."


    Julieughs. "And what exactly would that make me? You''re telling me to build my marriage on what? Fear? Control? That''s not love, Luke."


    I step even closer, our bodies almost touching, my breath hot against her cheek. "Are we really talking about love when ites to you and Ryan anymore? Or are you just fighting to win? Because I can''t tell the difference."


    Her eyes sh with something like desperation. "I want my husband back," she says. "But I want love too.


    "You deserve love," I say, leaning in, so close I can smell the faint scent of her perfume. "You deserve to be loved right and by the right person."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    For a moment, there''s nothing but silence between us. Her breath catches, and I can feel the heat between us. She''s searching my eyes, trying to figure out what''s happening.


    "This is crazy," she mutters. "We shouldn''t be doing this."


    "Maybe," I say, my voice rougher now. "But that doesn''t mean I''m going to stop."


    The door suddenly creaks open, and we both jump.

 Chapter 14

    CHAPTER 014: Footage


    ~~Julie~~


    Oh, god.


    I don''t know what came over me.


    The person standing at the door, eyes wide, is a cleaning guy.


    "Uh, sorry," he mumbles, backing away quickly, clearly not wanting to deal with whatever weird situation he just walked into.


    I step away from Luke, shaking my head. "See? This is what happens when you drag me into a closet to fix my life."


    "What happens?" he asks, leaning against the wall.


    "People see."


    "And?"


    Koll my eyes. "You''re impossible."


    "Yeah, but you like me anyway," he says with a wink.


    I don''t say anything else. I just grip Luke''s hand and start pulling him out of the closet, toward the hallway. My pulse is racing, though whether it''s from the cleaning guy busting in or the fact that Luke had been way too close just a minute ago, I''m not sure. "Alright, Mr. Martinez," I say, once we''re fully outside. "Back to the real world."


    Luke raises an eyebrow. "We were just getting started."


    I shoot him a look. "I don''t know what kind of start you think we had in a supply closet, but trust me, it''s


    over."


    "For now."


    I ignore him and straighten my blouse, trying to regain some sense of control. "Let''s continue the tour, shall we?" My tone is professional.


    Luke stretches his armszily and shakes his head. "Nah, no need. I don''t need a tour anymore."


    ""You don''t?"


    "Nope," he says, hands in his pockets, looking far toofortable for someone who''d just been caught red-handed. "Anything I need to know about navigating this ce, I''ll learn from you during our fake rtionship." I cross my arms. "Oh really? You think you''re so smooth."


    He steps closer, his voice dropping to a low murmur, sending a ripple through me. "I don''t think. I know."


    "Stop," I snap, feeling heat rise to my cheeks. "I haven''t even decided about this whole fake rtionship thing yet."


    CHAPTER 014. Footage


    Luke looks genuinely surprised. "You haven''t? What''s holding you back?"


    "It''s not like I''m against the idea. I just need time to think."


    He looks at me for a moment, searching my face like he''s trying to figure me out. "Okay," he says, gentle. Take your time."


    For a moment, we just stand there, staring at each other. The space between us feels charged, but neither of us moves.


    Finally, Luke clears his throat. "Well, I guess I should head out. Say goodbye to Ryan for me."


    I nod, my throat tight. "Sure. I will."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As he walks away, I let my eyes follow him without thinking. There''s something about the way he moves, so effortless, like he knows exactly what kind of effect he has. When he turns around, catching me staring, I freeze. Luke winks.


    Heat rushes to my face. I spin around so fast I nearly trip over my own feet, mortified. What the hell is wrong with me?


    I don''t look back as I head for my office, trying to shake the image of his stupid grin out of my mind.


    Later that evening~~


    When I get home, I''m greeted by the low hum of the TV and the sound ofughter. Ryan and Emily are curled up on the couch, wrapped in a nket, cozy as hell.


    Emily spots me first, her eyes lighting up like she''s genuinely happy to see me. "Hey, Julie! How was your day?"


    I force a tight smile. "Fine."


    Ryan doesn''t even nce my way. "How''d it go with Martinez?" he asks, eyes glued to the screen. His hand is resting on Emily''s leg in a way that makes me want to scream.


    "He was cool," I say, crossing my arms. "I think ourpanies will be in partnership for a long time."


    That gets Ryan''s attention. He finally looks at me, his face lighting up. "Really? That''s fantastic news!" He turns to me, beaming. "He''s so smart. Single-handedly raised Couture Collective to where it is today. Phenomenal." "Absolutely," I agree, even though all I want to do is throw something at him.


    Emily shifts ufortably, clearly not enjoying the way Ryan''s now focused on me. She interrupts with a high-pitched voice, "Um, babe, we''re missing the best part of the movie."


    Ryan blinks, as if snapping out of it. He leans down, kissing her forehead. "Sorry, love. Let''s get back to it." Just like that, I''m invisible again. He turns his attention back to the TV, forgetting I''m even in the room.


    I head to the kitchen, needing something, anything to do with my hands. The coffee machine is my


    first


    CHAPTER 014 Footage


    instinct, but the thought of them giggling under that stupid nket makes me change my mind. I don''t need coffee. I need something stronger,


    I grab a shot ss and head to the wine cer, pulling out the good whiskey-the kind Ryan never touches because it''s "too harsh."


    I pour myself a shot and down it in one go, the burn in my throat a wee distraction. When I return to the living room, ss in hand, Ryan''s the first to notice.


    "Everything okay?" he asks, eyebrows raised.


    I shrug, sitting down in the armchair, far from the cozy couple. "Why wouldn''t it be?"


    "You''re drinking whiskey right after work," he says.


    I shrug again, not looking at him. "Long day, I guess."


    Ryan''s grin widens. Something mischievous dances in his eyes. "Or is it because your boyfriend didn''t show up for lunch?"


    My what? And then I remember I was supposed to introduce Luke to Ryan as my boyfriend. Well, that didn''t go as nned. Nothing in my life ever goes as they''re supposed to. My husband wants another woman, a cheesy blonde bitch who thinks monogamy is outdated. My grip tightens on the ss. Ryan wants to y games? Fine.


    I open my mouth, ready to rip into him, but before I can get the words out, Emily suddenly pipes up. "Oh my god, look at this!" she exims, grabbing Ryan''s attention. "Someone just sent a video."


    Ryan frowns. "What video?"


    Emily holds up her phone, her face scrunched in confusion. "It''s... it''s security footage. From the office."


    My stomach drops. Oh, god. No.


    Ryan leans in closer, squinting at the screen. "What am I looking at?"


    Emily''s voice is small, hesitant, like she knows this is bad. "It''s Mr. Martinez. And... Julie. They''re in a supply closet."


    Today''s Bonus Offer


    3

 Chapter 15

    CHAPTER 015: Family Moments


    I feel the blood drain from my face as Ryan''s eyes slowly turn toward me, his expression unreadable. That stare-cold, calcting-sends a chill down my spine, but I don''t flinch. I won''t give him the satisfaction. "What the hell is this, Julie?"


    I take a deep breath, trying to y it cool even though my heart is pounding in my chest. "What does it look like?" I ask. I lean back into my seat and cross one leg over the other.


    Ryan''s jaw tightens. "It looks like you''ve got some exining to do."


    "Do I?"


    God, I hate this. Why is it always a performance with him? Why does he get to be the one who''s angry?


    Emily, who''s still clutching her phone like it''s a live grenade, nces nervously between the two of us. I can tell she''s trying to figure out how to mediate without getting caught in the crossfire. Good luck with that.


    "Uh, maybe we should just..." she starts.


    1 cut her off with a sharp look. "Who sent that video, Emily?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She hesitates, eyes flicking to Ryan as if hoping he''ll rescue her from answering. Of course, she doesn''t want to say. She loves ying the innocent act, but I''m not buying it. Not today.


    "I-I don''t know if I should say," Emily stammers, her face flushing.


    Pathetic. "Oh, don''t give me that," I snap, standing up. "If you''re going to pull out security footage of me, at least have the guts to tell me who sent it."


    Ryan steps in, his voice sharp. "That''s not the issue here, Julie. The real question is-are you the one being pulled into the supply closet by Luke?"


    I turn to him, meeting his stare head-on. "Yes. I am."


    There''s a beat of silence that seems to stretch for eternity. I watch his eyes narrow. I can see the wheels turning in his head, the calctions, the rationalizations, trying to make sense of what I just admitted. "Why?" His voice is tight, controlled, but I can hear the anger in it.


    "Why?" I echo. "Because it''s none of your damn business, that''s why."


    Ryan''s jaw clenches, his fists balling at his sides. "It sure as hell is my business when it involves my wife and my business partner!"


    "Oh, now you care about what''s going on in my life?" I spit back. "You didn''t seem to care when you were off ying house with her."


    I shoot a look at Emily, who visibly shrinks into the couch, her face pale. I almost feel bad for her-almost -but then I remember she''s part of this mess, too.


    Ryan''s face turns red, and I can see the tension building in his neck. "This is different, and you know it." "Different how?" I ask, folding my arms. "Because I''m not sleeping with someone under our roof?"


    CHAPTER 015 Family Moments


    Emily clears her throat, trying to ease the tension. "Maybe we should all just calm down-"


    "Stay out of this," Ryan snaps at her, not even sparing her a nce. His eyes are locked on mine, full of fire. "Are you seriously going topare what I''m doing with you messing around with Luke? My business partner?"


    I throw my hands up. "Oh, my God, Ryan, give it a rest. Luke being your business partner is irrelevant. My personal life isn''t up for discussion."


    His eyes sh, and for a second, I see something in them I can''t quite ce. Fear? Betrayal? It''s there for a split second before he hides it behind the anger again. "Your personal life became very relevant when you started sneaking around."


    I take a step toward him, refusing to back down. "I''m not sneaking around. I just haven''t paraded my rtionship in front of you like you have with Emily."


    That hits a nerve. Ryan''s face darkens, and for a moment, I wonder if I''ve gone too far. But I don''t back down. Not this time.


    "Why didn''t you introduce him to me earlier today?" Ryan demands.


    Because we didn''t know!" I shout back, throwing my arms out. "We didn''t know each other''s real names until lunch today! It was as much of a shock to me as it was to you."


    Ryan stares at me, dumbfounded. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    I grit my teeth, feeling my patience wearing thin. "Luke and I started dating a while ago. But neither of us knew who the other really was. We never usedst names. We just... connected, okay? It was fun. It was... "So, what-you''re telling me it was all a coincidence? That you just happened to start dating the one person who could blow up everything between me and mypany?"


    "Exactly," I say. "It was a coincidence, Ryan. I didn''t n this, and neither did Luke. But now that we know, we''re figuring it out."


    There''s a dead silence in the room. Emily looks like she''s about to crawl out of her skin, while Ryan just stares at me, his face unreadable. I can feel the weight of his disappointment, his anger, pressing down on me like a boulder.


    And then he speaks, his voice calm. "I beg your pardon?"


    "I said," I start, my voice steady even though my heart is racing, "Luke is my boyfriend. And we''re figuring things out."


    It feels so good calling Luke my boyfriend. I feel like saying it again just to get that look on Ryan''s face. The silence that follows is deafening. Ryan looks at me like I''ve just pped him across the face, while Emily''s mouth is slightly open, blinking as if trying to process what''s happening.


    Ryan''s voice, when it finallyes, is low and cold. "You need to end whatever this is. Right now."

 Chapter 16

    CHAPTER 016: Dealist


    CHAPTER 016: Deal Is Back On


    I let out a short, humorlessugh. "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me," he says, stepping closer, his eyes zing with fury. "Whatever you''ve started with the it ends. Now."


    I meet his gaze head-on, refusing to back down. "I don''t tell you who to date, Ryan, So what gives you the right to dictate who I see?"


    "This is different, Julie!" Ryan shouts, his voice booming through the room. "He''s my business partner This could ruin everything!"


    "Everything?" I repeat, my voice dripping with sarcasm "By ''everything, do you mean your business, or your little arrangement with Emily?"


    Ryan''s face flushes with anger, and I can see the veins in his neck bulging, "Don''t you dare bring her into this."


    "Oh, why not?" I fire back. "She''s already here, isn''t she? I mean, she''s right there, living in our hous sitting on my couch. So why the hell shouldn''t I bring her into it?" Ryan clenches his fists, and for a moment, I think he''s going to explode. But instead, he takes a deep breath, his voice low. "End it, Julie, I''m not asking."


    "And I''m not ending anything. Not for you. Not for your business. And certainly not for her."


    "You''re being reckless!" he shouts.


    I take a step closer, matching his energy. "Reckless? Reckless is you bringing your mistress into our home and expecting me to just y along like some kind of idiot!" Emily lets out a small, ufortable cough, but we both ignore her,


    "You''re throwing away everything!" Ryan yells, his voice cracking with rage. "For what? Some fling?"


    "Fling?" I repeat, my voice rising. "You have the audacity to call it a fling? While you''re shacked up with Emily in our house?"


    Ryan''s face twists in anger, and before I can react, he grabs the heavy ss paperweight off the coffee table and flings it at the TV with all his strength. The screen shatters with a loud crack, ss splintering across the room.


    For a moment, there''s only the sound of our breathing, heavy and ragged. Emily lets out a small gasp, her hand flying to her mouth, but Ryan and I just stand there, ring at each other, the broken TV buzzing with static.


    I take a deep breath, my voice steady but cold. "Nice. That''s really mature."


    Ryan doesn''t say anything, just stares at the broken screen like he''s trying to will himself to calm down. "You know what, Ryan?" I say, my voice sharp. "If you''re so desperate to keep control over your precious business and your little affair, then go ahead. But don''t you ever think you have the right to control me."


    Ryan opens his mouth, but before he can say anything, I turn on my heel and walk out of the room, the


    -ES BONUS


    sound of ss crunching under my heels the only thing that fills the silence.


    I barely make it to my room before my fingers are flying over the screen, typing out a message to Luke Deal is back an


    I hit send before I can second-guess myself, the adrenaline from my confrontation with Ryan still thrumming through my veins. What did I just do?


    A bitterugh escapes me as I toss my phone on the bed. Oh, this is going to be fun. Because, of course, why not add a fake rtionship to the already delightful cocktail of marital betrayal, a hypocritical husband, and a mistress who''s probably upstairs right now screaming while my husband apologizes for being a son of a bitch. How utterly perfect.


    I kick off my heels, sinking into the plush chair by the window, trying to let the tension seep out of me. But it doesn''t. It sits in my chest like a heavy stone, growing heavier by the second. I stare out the window, the city lights twinkling in the distance, but all I can see is Ryan''s furious face when I told him the truth about Luke. God, the satisfaction I felt seeing his jaw clench like that was almost.... addictive.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Still, what now? I should probably feel guilty-hell, any decent person would feel something-but all I feel is this strange, twisted sense of freedom. Like I''ve finally pulled the trigger after staring down the barrel of a loaded gun for far too long.


    I grab my phone, almost hoping Luke doesn''t respond tonight. But then, of course, because the universe has a dark sense of humor, it pings.


    Luke: Good to know. Meet you tomorrow?


    Meet me? I bite back a smile. This is the mess I signed up for. Might as well dive all the way in.


    The next morning, I walk into the office with the usual mask of calm indifference I''ve perfected over the years. But something feels... off. The second I step through the front door, I can feel eyes on me. My secretary, Sarah, nces up briefly, then looks down, her fingers nervously tapping on the keyboard.


    "Morning," I say, heading toward her desk, but she doesn''t respond. Just keeps tapping away.


    Okay... weird.


    "Sarah?" I try again, stopping by her desk. "Something wrong?"


    She jolts, like I''ve caught her doing something she shouldn''t. Her cheeks flush, and she finally tears her eyes away from the screen to meet mine. "Uh, good morning, Mrs. O''Brien."


    Is there something you need to tell me?"


    ?? ?? ???? ???


    "Oh, um, yes. Someone sent something for you. It''s on the desk," she says, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I raise an eyebrow. "A message?"


    She nods quickly, looking anywhere but at me. "Yes, it''s... on your desk."


    I continue to my office. The second I open the door, I''m hit with the unmistakable scent of roses. The


    +25 BO


    CHAPTER 616 Deafle Back On


    room smells like a floral shop exploded. And there, sitting in the middle of my desk, is a massive bouqu of red roses. Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 17

    CHAPTER 017: Which Is It Going To Be?


    My eyes immediately narrow. Ryan?


    I step closer to the bouquet, already feeling the tension in my chest. It can''t be Ryan. He hasn''t sent me flowers in years-our rtionship had never been the romantic, spontaneous kind. I pull the small note attached to the bouquet. The handwriting is neat but not familiar. My heart does a weird little flip as


    read.


    "d we''re back on, fake girlfriend. You''re stuck with me now. Forever... or at least until Ryanes to his senses-Luke."


    Augh bubbles up in my throat, catching me off guard Of course. It''s Luke. Who else would be so damn cheeky? I snatch my phone out of my bag and dial his number, my fingers drumming on the edge of the desk as I wait.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He answers after the first ring. "Good morning, Julie."


    "


    I roll my eyes, though I can''t help the smile that creeps across my face. "Flowers? Really, Luke?"


    "Hey, you texted me, remember? Saying the deal is back on. I asked myself what a fake boyfriend could get as a ''wee back'' gift to his fake girlfriend, something that would make her smile, and vo. Flowers." His tone is yful, as if I should be grateful for the flowers. "Besides, I thought red roses were a nice touch. Got you thinking about me, didn''t they?"


    "The only thing they did," I say, "is make my office smell like a funeral home."


    "Ouch, Julie. You wound me. I thought you''d appreciate a little romance."


    "Romance?" Iugh, though my heart does that stupid flip. "Luke, we''re faking a rtionship, not starring


    in a rom."


    "That depends," he replies, and I can hear the smirk in his voice. "On how convincing you want this to be. We can go all in, or we can half-ass it. Your call."


    I pause, ncing at the flowers again. There''s something about the way Luke talks, the way he makes light of everything, that irritates me-and makes things easier at the same time. Less heavy. Less real.


    "Fine." I lean against the desk. "What exactly are you proposing?"


    "Lunch," he says simply. "We''ll start there. Then you can tell me how we''ll proceed."


    "Me?" I say. "You''re making it sound like I know anything about fake rtionships. This was your idea in the first ce, Luke."


    "And you didn''t have to agree," he counters. "But you did. So here we are. Let''s have lunch and figure out the rules."


    "Just pick a ce, Luke."


    "Already done," he replies, his voice smug. "I''ll send you the details."


    "Fine," I say, trying to sound casual, though my pulse is racing. "I''ll see you there."


    CHAPTER 017 Which Is It Going To Be?


    I drop my phone on the desk, releasing a long breath I didn''t realize I was holding. Luke, with his quick tongue and knack for throwing surprising things at me, flowers for example. I stare at the flowers again. They''re beautiful, sure, but the note-"stuck with me forever"- has my stomach in knots.


    I shake my head, trying to push the lingering thoughts of Luke out of my mind. I nce at the clock. Still a couple of hours until lunch, and knowing Luke, he''ll pick some absurdly extravagant ce just to mess with me.


    My phone dings, pulling me from my thoughts.


    Luke: Still want me to pick the location? I''m giving you one chance to say no.


    I sigh. Of course, he''s going to make this dramatic.


    Me: I don''t care. Pick whatever.


    His responsees almost immediately.


    Luke: Really? Thought you''d want to impress me. This is your show after all, boss.


    I roll my eyes, though my fingers hover over the keyboard longer than I want to admit. He has a way of pushing just enough buttons to get a reaction, and damn it, it''s working.


    Me: I''m giving you the chance to impress me. You''re the one getting paid to y my fake boyfriend, remember?


    Luke: Oh, I''m gonna impress you. Don''t worry.


    Me: Just pick a ce and text it to me. I''ll be there.


    Luke: Nope. You''re getting a surprise.


    A couple of hourster, I''m knee-deep in emails when I hear someone clear their throat. My focus snaps up from my screen.


    I blink, startled, and pull off my reading sses. Luke is standing in the doorway, leaning against the frame like he owns the ce, that damn smirk stered on his face. "Luke?" I blink again. "How did you get in here?"


    He grins, stepping into the office with that effortless confidence. "Your secretary let me right in."


    I frown, standing up and crossing my arme


    "She''s supposed to tell me when I have visitors."


    "Jesus, Julie. Aren''t you happy to see me?"


    "Not when you surprise me like this."


    He steps even closer. "But I warned you about the surprise."


    "You warned me about the location."


    Luke''s smirk only widens. "I thought we were supposed to be ''back on. Isn''t this what fake boyfriends do- surprise their fake girlfriends with spontaneous visits?"


    CHAPTER 017: Which is It Going To Be?


    I roll my eyes. "Not when they barge into offices unannounced. You bribed her, didn''t you? That''s why she let you in without warning me."


    "Details, details," he teases, taking another step. "Come on, Julie. You''ve got to admit, I''m not the worst surprise you''ve ever had."


    My eyes narrow at him. "Don''te any closer, Luke."


    He chuckles, undeterred, and takes another step forward. "Or what? You''ll kick me out?" His eyes gleam with mischief, and I can feel my pulse quicken, my body betraying the frustration I want to cling to. "Yes," I shoot back, trying to sound firm. "That''s exactly what I''ll do."


    Luke stops, but his expression softens into something more mischievous than before. "I came here to take you to lunch, Julie. And as long as you keep standing there scolding me instead of walking out the door with me, I''ll keep invading your space." He takes another step, and I take one back, bumping into the edge of my desk. My heart thuds harder as he moves closer, slow and deliberate.


    "I mean it, Luke," I say, my voice barely above a whisper now. "Don''te any closer."


    He stops again, only a few feet away. "Which is it going to be, Julie? Out the door, or would you like me closer?"

 Chapter 18

    CHAPTER 018: Hole In The Wall


    I swallow hard, my throat dry as his words hang in the air between us, thick and heary My brain is screaming at me to push him back, to tell him to stop this ridiculous game, but my body has other dess Heat rushes through me, and my mind refuses to form a coherent thought


    Before I know it, he''s closing the remaining distance between us. Another step, and were practically nose to nose. His breath is warm on my skin, his scent filling my senses, and I''m frozen, caught in the mass of whatever this is.


    "Make a choice, Julie," Luke says.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I need to say something, anything, but my brain is short-circuiting All I can focus on is how close he is, how his eyes flicker with amusement and something darker, more dangerous. "Julie," Luke says, "you''ve got that look."


    "What look?" I manage to ask, though ites out more breathless than I''d like.


    "The one that says you''re thinking way too much," he whispers, his lips dangerously close t


    You''re overthinking this. Just go with it."


    mine now."


    I suck in a shaky breath, trying to hold onto thest bit of control I have. "This is a game to you, ist t?


    "Isn''t it to you?" He challenges, his hand reaching up to brush a stray lock of hair away from my face 1 mean, you''re the one stirring up shit just to get your husband to dump his mistress."


    My skin tingles where his fingers graze my cheek, and it takes everything in me not to lean into his touch But his words remind me why we''re here in the first ce. This isn''t real. This is all part of some ridiculous charade we''ve concocted to fool Ryan. Nothing more. And yet, here we are, inches away from something that feels far too dangerous.


    "Luke..." I say again, this time more firmly, though my voice betrays me once more with its softness." Stop."


    But Luke doesn''t pull back. His eyes hold mine, his hand lingering on my cheek.


    "You sure you want me to stop?" His voice is low now, barely audible.


    And for a moment, I can''t breathe. My body wants to betray me, to lean in, to close the distance that remains between us. My mind, however, is screaming at me to snap out of it, to remember why we''re here.


    I''m not sure how long we stand there, caught in this silent standoff. Seconds? Minutes? It feels like an eternity. And then, with a shaky breath, I manage to break free of the haze clouding my thoughts. "No," I blurt out, stumbling back from him as if I''ve been burned. "We''re-we''re not doing this."


    Luke''s eyebrows shoot up, amused but surprised. "Not doing what, Julie?"


    I grab my bag off the desk, fumbling with the strap as I head for the door. "Lunch," I say hurriedly, feeling my face heat with embarrassment. "We''re going to lunch."


    Hisughter follows me, that deep, knowing sound that tells me he''s all too aware of the effect he has on


    1. me.


    CHAPTER 018: Hole In The Wall


    "Julie," he calls out as I reach the door. "Wait up. You do know I''m supposed to follow you, right?"


    I nce back, my cheeks burning. "Then hurry up and follow me," I snap, pushing the door open and marching out before I can let myself fall under his spell again.


    A few minutester, we''re driving through the city in Luke''s car, the engine purring beneath us. I watch the buildings blur by, still trying to figure out where we''re going.


    "Are you seriously not going to tell me where we''re headed?" I ask, ncing at him out of the corner of


    my eye.


    Luke just smirks, eyes focused on the road. "Patience, Julie. You''ll see soon enough."


    I cross my arms, huffing. "If this is some hole-in-the-wall-"


    "Would I do that to you?" he interrupts, shing me a sideways grin.


    "Yes. Yes, you would."


    Heughs. "Trust me, Julie. You''re going to love this."


    I sigh, staring out the window again, my heart pounding a little faster with each passing minute. Why do I even care?


    The city starts to fade as we drive farther, the busy streets giving way to quieter roads lined with trees. Fewer people. More sky. I shift in my seat, ncing at him from the corner of my eye, but he keeps his focus on the road, his expression unreadable.


    The road stretches on, and I start to wonder if we''re driving out of town entirely when, suddenly, the smell of saltwater hits my nose. I sit up straighter, my brow furrowing as I turn to look out the window.


    Luke pulls the car into a small, secluded parking lot, and the moment the car stops, my heart does too. I blink, my mind trying to process what I''m seeing.


    "Wait... Is this... a beach?"


    Luke parks and turns to me. "Not just any beach. Come on."


    I fumble with my seatbelt, stepping out of the car and taking in the scene around us.


    Before I can fully process the beauty of the beach, I see it a massive yacht, pristine and gleaming, anchored just off the shore. My jaw drops.


    "Holy shit. Are we getting on the yacht?" I ask.


    He nods.


    "You rented a yacht for lunch?"


    He smirks. "Rented? Julie, it''s mine."


    CHAPTER 010: Hearts Are Meant To Be Broken


    CHAPTER 019: Hearts Are Meant To Be Broken


    ~~Luke~~


    I think something''s wrong with me. And that something is a five-foot brte whose heart belongs to someone else.


    Julie''s standing on the deck, wide-eyed and practically glowing as she takes in the view of my yacht. The way her lips are parted, eyes slightly wide, it''s like she''s just seen a unicorn. I can''t help but follow her gaze, half expecting to see something new, something I must''ve missed after all these years of owning the damn thing. But no, it''s still the same sleek, luxurious vessel that''s been my yground for a while now. Maybe she''s seeing it with some kind of magical filter.


    "You really haven''t been on a yacht before?" I ask, leaning against the railing, arms crossed.


    She turns. "Do I look like the kind of person who lounges around on yachts?"


    "Well, this is New York. Your husband''s a billionaire. Half the billionaires in the city own one of these, and the other half have been on one or two. I''m just surprised you''ve been missing out."


    "Yeah, well, I guess Ryan isn''t into these things. Too... pretentious for him."


    Iugh. "You know, I''m starting to think your husband might be the boring one, not you."


    "Careful, Luke. I might start believing you think I''m exciting."


    I smirk, stepping closer. "Oh, I think you''re more exciting than you let on, Julie. That''s why we''re here, after all. To stir up a little excitement in your... otherwise dull life."


    "My life''s not dull. It''splicated."


    "Alright," I say, inching closer. "I''m quite good at undoingplications."


    I don''t know why I do it-get under Julie''s skin. I don''t know if there''s a reason I''m obsessed with something that isn''t mine, but I can''t stop. Lord knows can''t stop. Julie''s just another woman who will most likely break my heart. The way she looks at me, I swear I can feel my heart doing backflips. That loud bang bang thing it does right before someone damages it. Not that it matters. Hearts are meant to be broken anyway. I''ll throw mine off the top of a thirty-five-floor building a thousand times over if it means getting her to look at me the way she is right now.


    "So," she says, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Where''s this legendary lunch you promised?"


    I grin, gesturing toward the dining area set up just for us. The staff have outdone themselves-white linens, crystal sses, a chilled bottle of champagne, the works.


    Julie walks over to the table, ncing at me with that mixture of politeness and flirtatiousness she does so well. "Seriously, Luke. This is what you call lunch?"


    "Is it not enough?"


    "It''s too much."


    I want to say there''s nothing too much when ites to luxury, but it would sound weird. She''s already


    afraid of me at this point.


    1

 Chapter 19

    CHAPTER 019: Hearts Are Mesrk To Be Broken


    "Only the best," I say, moving to pull out her chair for her. "And don''t act like you''re not impressed. You''re practically drooling."


    She scoffs, taking her seat. "I''m admiring the effort. There''s a difference."


    I sit across from her. "Whatever helps you sleep at night, princess."


    I pour her a ss of champagne. Her eyes linger on me for a moment longer than they should, but I don''t mind. It gives me a chance to admire her too. She''s dressed simply, like she always is, but the way she''s carrying herself right now is different. There''s something lighter about her. Maybe it''s the ocean air, or maybe it''s because, for once, we''re not talking about her disaster of a marriage or the fact that we''re plotting her husband''s entrapment.


    "So," I say after a few bites of our meal, leaning back in my chair. "How''s the yacht experience treating you so far?"


    She finishes chewing, dabbing her lips with a napkin, and then looks at me. "It''s alright, I guess, I mean, the view''s not bad." Her eyes flick to the skyline, then back to me, and she smirks. "But I''ve seen better."


    I chuckle. "Is that so? Maybe I''ll have to up my game, then. What would impress you, Julie? Private jet? Helicopter ride over the city?"


    She leans forward, resting her chin in her hand. "You''d have to try a little harder than that. I''m not as easy to impress as you think."


    "Oh, I know," I say, my voice low. "That''s what makes this so much fun."


    She blushes, but she hides it behind a sip of her drink.


    "Alright, seriously," she says, her tone shifting. "We''ve had our fun. We need to talk about the n."


    I blink. "The n?"


    Julie pulls out an iPad from her bag, her fingers swiping across the screen, all business now. "Yeah, you know, the fake rtionship? The whole reason we''re here?"


    My chest tightens, though I''m not sure why. "Right," I say, leaning back. "The n."


    She nods, tapping something on the screen. "We need to get Ryan''s attention. Make him jealous. But we can''t overdo it, or he''ll just brush it off as me being desperate. It has to be subtle. Calcted."


    I watch her, barely hearing her words. She''s serious now, all in on this ridiculous n, and it''s throwing me off. Just a few minutes ago, we wereughing, flirting, and now she''s back to plotting how to win back the man who doesn''t deserve her. The shift annoys me, and I don''t know why. I shouldn''t care.


    "And what exactly do you want me to do?" I ask, forcing my voice to stay casual.


    She nces at me, the corner of her mouth twitching. "Just be yourself."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I raise an eyebrow. "That''s a dangerous advice."


    "Not for this," she says. "I need you to be the Luke I met in that bar. Confident, charming, a little bit of a jerk, but in a good way. The kind of guy who makes women question their entire life decisions after one conversation."


    CHAPTER 019: Hearts Are Meant To Be Broken


    I let out a shortugh. "Sounds like you''ve got me all figured out."


    She shrugs. "I''ve been studying."


    My gaze lingers on her a second too long, and I feel that strange pull again. "And what about you?" I ask quietly. "What''s your role in all this?"


    Julie''s fingers pause on the iPad, and for a brief moment, she seems to hesitate. But then she looks up, her expression unreadable. "I''ll do whatever it takes to get Ryan to notice. Even if it means going the extra


    mile."


    And there it is. The reminder that this is all just pretend. A game. A way to get her husband back. I should be fine with that. Hell, I am fine with that. It''s what I signed up for, isn''t it?


    But as I watch her, so determined, so focused on someone who isn''t me, something inside me shifts. I don''t want to be part of her game anymore. I want to be more than that. I want her to stop thinking about Ryan and start thinking about me. "Alright," I say, leaning forward, we''ll y by your rules. But just know..."


    She looks up. "Know what?".


    "If we''re faking this, I''m going to make damn sure it feels real."


    CHAPTER 020. My Wife

 Chapter 20

    CHAPTER 020: My Wife


    Julieughs, but it''s more nervous than before. "That''s the point, right? I mean, it''s supposed to look real."


    I watch her carefully. I don''t even know how to answer that without giving myself away.


    I see something flicker in her eyes-something unsure, maybe even vulnerable. But she brushes it off, returning her focus to the iPad, as if that will shield her from whatever tension is building between us. "Let''s get back to the n," she says.


    And so we dive back into the details, hammering out strategies and scenarios, but all the while, I''m watching her, realizing what I really want.


    I want Julie.


    I''m determined to get her.


    I''m going to y along with her stupid n-because one way or another, she''s going to end up mine.


    I drop Julie off in front of Paragon Jewels, my eyes following her as she steps out of the car. She adjusts her blouse, throws a nce at the building, then back at me. Her smile makes me wonder if she can read my thoughts. God, I hope not. If she knew the whirlpool of ideas and let''s be honest-desires swirling around in my head, she''d probably sprint up those stairs without a second look.


    "Thanks for the ride," she says. "It''s not every day a girl gets chauffeured by her fake boyfriend. Also, thank you for today. I really enjoyed myself."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I smile, leaning against the driver''s seat, watching her. "I''m here to serve, princess. Perks of the job."


    "Yeah, well, don''t let it get to your head."


    "Toote for that."


    She gives a yful sigh before turning to face the ss doors of Paragon Jewels.


    "Luke," she calls over her shoulder, "don''t wait. You don''t have to."


    I nod. "I know. But I want to."


    Her eyes soften for just a second, and then she turns, walking inside the building.


    For a moment, I don''t move. I just watch her figure disappear.


    I lean back, waiting until I see her step into the elevator and out of sight.


    Showtime.


    I have a meeting with Ryan, and I don''t want Julie to know about it. She might get worried.


    It''s not like I, myself, haven''t thought this meeting through. I have. Over and over again.


    I push the car door open and stride into the building.


    The lobby is too perfect, as usual. Gleaming floors, meticulously arranged flowers. But my eyes catch on


    CHAPTER 020: My Wife


    thedy standing by the receptionist''s desk. A bit too eager.


    She steps forward the moment she spots me, shing a smile so wide it almost hurts to look at. "Mr. Martinez, my name is Lucy," she chirps. "Mr. O''Brien asked me to escort you to his office."


    I raise an eyebrow. "Oh? Couldn''t trust me to figure out how an elevator works?"


    Her smile doesn''t falter. "It''s just procedure," she says. "Right this way.


    Sure, it is. I follow her, hands in my pockets. It''s obvious why Ryan sent her. He''s ying his game, trying to make sure I don''t stray toward Julie''s office on the way up. He doesn''t want me anywhere near her, even if he''s the one who left her in the first ce. The irony is almostughable.


    Lucy leads me into the elevator. It''s a quiet ride up.


    The elevator dings, and we step out into the upper-floor hallway. As we approach Ryan''s office, she turns to me with another bright smile. "Here we are. Mr. O''Brien will see you now."


    I step into the office, and there he is-Ryan O''Brien, sitting behind his oversized desk, looking every bit smug. His suit is sharp, his expression sharper. He stands up, offering a hand. "Lucas," he says. "Good to see you."


    "Likewise," I say, taking his hand. It''s a strong grip, but squeeze back just a little harder.


    We exchange the usual pleasantries, talking about business deals and markets as if there isn''t a massive elephant sitting right between us. I can feel the tension building. I can see it in his eyes, the way they narrow slightly whenever I mention the marketing department, Julie''s department, the way he tries to steer the conversation back to neutral ground.


    Finally, after what feels like an hour of bullshit small talk, Ryan leans back in his chair. "There''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you."


    "Go ahead," I say, though I know exactly where this is going.


    "You know, I love my wife, Julie, so much." He says it like a confession. "There''s nothing I wouldn''t do for that woman. She and I, we''ve been through some storms together. Friends storm, family storm... even a literal storm." "A storm?" I ask.


    "Yeah. A giant tornado. Almost died. Best near-death experience of my life." Heughs. "And through it all, we''re still waxing strong."


    I resist the urge to roll my eyes.


    Ryan continues, undeterred. "Her family is my family, her friends are my friends. You know how it is when you''re in love, right? You be one." "That''s right," I say.


    "Well, Julie told me you''re a friend of hers."


    "She did?"


    He nods. "That means you and I are more than just business partners now. We''re family."


    CHAPTER 020 My Wife


    "I appreciate that, Ryan," I say, trying not to let my annoyance show.


    He smiles. "I just want to make sure we''re on the same page." He leans forward, eyes boring into mine." Julie''s... important to me."


    "I''m sure she is. She''s a special woman."


    Ryan doesn''t lookfortable. "Right," he says, leaning back in his chair. "So, it''s true, then. You''re her friend?"


    "I guess I am."


    "And there''s nothing more to it?"


    I tilt my head, feigning ignorance. "Something like what?"


    "I don''t know," Ryan says, his voice growing more strained. "Maybe a little extra?"


    I give him a nk look. "Extra how?"


    He sighs. "You know what I mean."


    "Do I?"


    Ryan''s jaw clenches, but he doesn''t back down. "Mr. Lucas," he says, his voice low, "are you fucking my wife?" Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 21

    CHAPTER 021: Immunity


    I lean back in my chair, forcing myself to stay calm. My face gives nothing away, but I feel the tension coiling in my muscles, especially in my jaw. The silence stretches between us. Even the hum of the air conditioning feels deafening, and the ticking of the wall clock


    sounds like gunfire.


    The nerve of Ryan O''Brien toe at me with a question like that. I take a deep breath. No way am I letting him see me lose it. Not now.


    I let my body rx, settling deeper into my chair. When I finally speak, my voice is calm. Too calm.


    "I''ve read about you, Mr. O''Brien," I say. "Harvard, right? Top of your ss in Business Administration. And what was it? A Master''s degree in International Economics? Impressive." I tilt my head, narrowing my eyes just a little. "Tell me, at what point during all those years of education did they teach you it''s okay to ask your business partner a question like that?"


    Ryan''s face remains neutral, but there''s something in his eyes. Smugness? I''m not sure, but it''s there. He leans forward slightly, his smile icy. "Since we''re on the subject of education, Lucas," Ryan says, "I''ve also done my research on you. Degrees in Strategic Management, des from top financial institutions, and a few awards here and there, right?" He pauses for effect, letting the tension build. "At what point in your illustrious career did you learn it''s okay to fuck your business partner''s wife?" ''chuckle, shaking my head. "I wasn''t aware there was an anti-fraternization policy in yourpany. Correct me if I''m wrong, but... aren''t you sleeping with your secretary?"


    His smug expression falters for just a second. He doesn''t answer right away, and that brief silence tells me everything I need to know.


    ""It''s different," he says.


    "How so?" I raise an eyebrow. "Enlighten me."


    "I''m the boss. The rule doesn''t apply to me."


    I nod slowly, as if considering his words. "Interesting logic. So by that reasoning, Julie-being the head of your marketing department, one of the highest-ranking positions in thepany-is also a boss. Wouldn''t that give her the same immunity you have?" Ryan''s face darkens. "You think you''re so damn smart, don''t you?"


    I raise a hand, cutting him off.


    "Hold on. I wasn''t finished." There''s an edge to my voice now, a sharpness I want him to feel. "Let''s look at this from another angle. Mypany put billions into this partnership with yours because, ording to you, we''re going to ''skyrocket together.'' And I agreed, because I believe in the numbers. But here''s the part you conveniently left out of the deal." I pause, watching his face grow tighter. "Mypany is saving yours from bankruptcy. Which means, ording to your logic, I''m a boss here too. Therefore, I have the same immunity."


    Ryan''s knuckles are gradually turning white as he grips the edge of his desk.


    "I don''t have the time nor the patience for this back and forth," he growls. "I''m asking you, man to man, to leave my wife alone."


    CHAPTER 021: Immunity


    I lean forward, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "Man to man, I''m going to have to politely decline


    your request."


    "You think you''ve got everything figured out, don''t you? But let me ask you something. Where''s your wife, Lucas? She left you, didn''t she? You''re so good at getting everything to work out in your favor, everything falling down before your feet... except your marriage." The jab hits harder than I expect, but I don''t let it show. I just sit there, listening as he takes his shots.


    "Unlike you," he continues, "some of us actually value the sacred bond of marriage. I don''t intend to fall. Julie and I? We''re going to stay married. Right up until death do us part."


    I smile. "Let''s hope you live long, then, Mr. O''Brien."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Iugh, short and cold. "Did it sound like a threat? My bad. I must be cking in mymunication skills. Because if I wanted to threaten you, Ryan, here''s what it would sound like." I lean in, my voice dropping to a whisper. "The next time you pull me out of my busy schedule to discuss something as stupid as this, Il will terminate whatever contract we have. And when I do, I will take your wife with me." Ryan''s face flushes with anger. "You think I can''t survive without this deal? Fine. Shove your partnership up your ass."


    I chuckle. "Let''s not be hasty. You''ve forgotten one important thing. Your preciouspany is family-owned. So, why don''t you call your retired mom and dad, see what they think about you throwing away their legacy?"


    That hits home. Ryan''s face pales, and I know I''ve got him now.


    I lean back in my chair. "Here''s how this is going to work. You keep your ancestors''pany afloat, and I''ll make sure we don''t hit any icebergs. But leave Julie out of it. If she wants to sail to the moon, the only thing you''re required to do is buy her a ticket. Nothing more. Nothing less. Have all the girlfriends you want. Do whatever you like. The least you could do is give that woman a chance to be happy. I promise you, I''ll take great offense at her unhappiness. I hope we''re clear on this, Mr. O''Brien?"


    Ryan sits back, his face tight with barely contained rage. But he says, "Crystal."


    I rise from my chair. "I guess this is the part where we say our goodbyes and see you soons.


    He forces a smile. "Of course. See you at the next strategy meeting."


    I head for the door, but just before pulling it open, I pause, turning back to him. "If I may, there''s something that''s been bothering me. During our conversations, you made mention that Julie''s friends are your friends, right?" "What''s the point of this, Lucas?"


    "I''m curious," I say. "How many friends do you think Julie has?"


    He blinks, confused. "What the hell does that have to do with anything?"


    "How many?" I press.


    "I don''t have time for this," he snaps. "Just leave, please."


    CHAPTER 921: ImmunityR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Oh no, you need to hear this. In case you don''t know, the answer to that question is zero. Julie doesn''t have friends anymore. And do you know why?" I step closer. "Because the one friend she had for years is too busy fucking his secretary." Ryan''s face is stony. "If you''re quite done, Lucas..." he begins.


    I cut him off. "It''s Mr. Martinez to you now."


    With that, I turn and walk out, mming the door behind me.

 Chapter 22

    CHAPTER 022: Brooklyn Bridge ~~Julie~~


    I''m home early, lounging in the living room, pretending to flip through a fashion magazine. But my focus keeps drifting to Emily. She''s sprawled out on the yoga mat, twisting her body into impossible poses that make me question if she''s made of rubber rather than bone. "Doesn''t that hurt?" I blurt out, unable to stop myself. There''s no way a human being can bend that far without something snapping.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Emily chuckles, ncing over her shoulder at me without breaking her stretch. "Actually, it feels freeing." She turns her head just enough to offer a mischievous smile. "You should try it. Might help you loosen up."


    I snort. "Yeah, right. I''m in my thirties. My body doesn''t do... that," I gesture toward her, "and I''m perfectly happy keeping all my joints intact, thanks."


    Emily slowly untangles herself from the pose and shifts into another, making it look as effortless as breathing. "Age is just a number, Julie. You''re only as old as you feel."


    I flip a page in the magazine, pretending to read. "Then must be ancient, because there''s no way I''m doing that."


    "Suit yourself."


    Just then, my phone buzzes. I nce down and see my mother''s name shing on the screen, and immediately, my stomach tightens. This can''t mean anything good.


    I take a deep breath, already bracing for whatever new drama she''s about to unload. "What now?" I answer, skipping any kind of greeting.


    "Step out of the house," my mother says. "Meet me at Brooklyn Bridge."


    "Brooklyn Bridge?" I echo. "It''s eight o''clock at night, Mom."


    "Do you have a curfew, Julie?"


    I sigh, knowing there''s no point in arguing. "No."


    "Then get off whatever couch you''re glued to and meet me there," she snaps, hanging up before I can respond.


    I stare at the phone in disbelief, then lower it slowly. "Great," I mutter, tossing the magazine aside.


    Emily nces up from her yoga mat, her curiosity piqued. "Everything okay?"


    "Why wouldn''t it be?" I push off the couch, grabbing my keys and stuffing them into my pocket.


    I head for the door with an uneasy feeling in my gut. Whatever this is, it''s not going to be good. But when has anything involving my mother ever been good?


    The cool night air bites at my skin as I step out of my car, parking at Brooklyn Bridge Park. I nce at my phone, checking the coordinates my mother sent, and follow the directions, each step apanied by the steady hum of traffic and the asional re of a horn. 1/3


    CHAPTER 022: Brooklyn Bridge


    It feels like I''ve been walking for ages when I finally spot her. She''s standing at the edge of the bridge, facing the water, her back to me. Even from a distance, I can tell she''s dressed impably, like she''s on her way to some ck-tie event. Only my mother would step out of the house looking like she''s attending a g at this time of night.


    I stop a few feet away, watching her for a moment. She looks so calm, almost serene, like she''s lost in thought. But I know better than to be fooled by appearances. This is just the calm before the storm. "What''s this about, Mom?" I ask, my voice tight.


    She doesn''t turn around immediately, her gaze still fixed on the water below. When she finally does, her eyes sweep over me, pausing on my tracksuit and flip-flops. "You came out of the house in that?" Of course, the fashion critique. "I''m not in the mood for a lecture about my wardrobe choices. Why am I


    here?"


    She turns back to the water, her voice soft but edged with something sharp. "Isn''t the view beautiful? The lights, the height... the water. It''s incredible, isn''t it? You know, people rarely survive a fall from here." "Can we get to the point, please?"


    She sighs, her tone shifting to something more dangerous. "What were you thinking, getting yourself a boyfriend?"


    i blink, caught off guard. I should have known this was Ryan''s doing. "What does it matter to you?"


    Her head whips around, her eyes narrowing. "What does it matter? Ryan isn''t just your business, Julie. He''s the family''s business. Do you have any idea how much he''s done for us? He pays our bills, he''s even covering my trip to Rio this December. You think this is just about you?"


    Anger boils up in my chest, rising fast and hot. "I''m not responsible for how you manage your life, Mom. And I''m certainly not entertaining your opinions on my marriage."


    Sheughs, shaking her head. "You really don''t get it, do you? Men cheat, Julie. It''s what they do. You need to ept it and move on. Stop being so naive."


    I stare at her, my fists clenching. "It''s the 21st century, Mom. I don''t have to ept anything. I''m not going to conform to your outdated, patriarchal rules just because you think I should."


    "I''ve lived a lot longer than you, Julie. You don''t know anything. You think you''re so smart, but you''re just a na?ve little girl ying dress-up in the real world."


    My jaw tightens. I can feel the words bubbling up before I can stop them. "If knowing anything means bing you, then thank God I''m ignorant. I love Dad, but even I know he was a piece of shit, chasing every woman that crossed his path."


    The pes out of nowhere, sharp and stinging across my cheek. We both freeze.


    I stare at her, my cheek burning, my mind racing. She doesn''t move, doesn''t say anything. But I can see it in her eyes-the fury, the disappointment, the expectation that I''ll crumble, apologize, beg for forgiveness. don''t. "Fuck you," I say.


    I start to turn away, but I barely make it a step before her hand shoots out and snatches my arm. Her grip is like steel, her fingers digging into my flesh with a strength I never knew she had. It hurts.


    CHAPTER 022: Brooklyn Bridge


    "Let me go!" I snap.


    My skin burns where her fingers press. I try to pull away, but she yanks me forward instead, dragging me closer to the railing at the edge of the bridge.


    A fresh wave of panic surges through me.


    "Mom, stop!" I say, louder now, but all I get in response is her cold, unwavering stare. I try again, pushing at her with my free hand, but she doesn''t flinch.


    The edge of the bridgees closer with each step she forces me to take. I nce over my shoulder, down at the dark water far below.


    "Let me go," I say again, but the words sound small, powerless.


    She pulls me even closer to the railing, her face close to mine, her breath brushing against my cheek, warm and smelling faintly of wine.


    "If you don''t promise me you''ll make things right with Ryan," she whispers, "I swear I''ll push you off this bridge, and no one will ever find you. And after you''re gone, I''ll unleash your younger sister on Ryan. She''ll be the perfect little wife you never were." Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 23

    CHAPTER 023: Do It


    As I stand here, trapped between my mother''s vice-like grip and the dark water below, a long-buried fear ws its way up through me. Every inch of my body wants to twis away, run from this hellish, familiar grip. But it''s like being eight again, clinging to the hope that it''s different this time, that she''ll look at me with something other than contempt. "Let me go," I say. But her nails dig deeper into my skin


    "Not until you make that promise."


    My blood turns to ice. It''s crazy because, at the same time, I want tough at how absurd this is. My own mother is standing here, threatening me on a bridge like something out of a thriller. But looking into her eyes, I know she''s dead serious. Several memories can attest to that. Those cold nights when she''d shove me outside, locking the door from the inside because I''d dared to spill milk on the kitchen floor or did some other silly thing she deemed punishable. I''d stay there for hours, curled up on the floor, listening to her pace back and forth, shouting that I''d learn discipline even if it killed me.


    And somehow, I survived. The trick is to always make her think she won.


    "Mom," I try again, "please, you''re hurting me. Just let me go..."


    "Oh, grow up, Julie," she spits. "All these years, you''ve whined, cried, done nothing but bring shame on this family. And now, finally, when you have a husband-one that matters, one that actually makes you worth something-you can''t even do that right." She pulls me so close I can smell the faintest hint of her perfume. "You''re pathetic. And the craziest thing is, somehow, you''ve managed to charm Ryan into thinking he loves you. The man is obsessed with you. I don''t know what he sees. I have five children and a good number of grandchildren, and yet you don''t have any. But he''s still here, fighting to keep you. Calling me like a maniac to talk sense into you. I don''t know one man who could do that. For god''s sake, what the man wants is a child. Let him have it. Let him fuck the entire world. At the end of the day, he''s still yours. Stop pissing him off."


    The words are like a p. In that moment, I realize the name of the feeling I''ve had for my mother all these years. I wasn''t sure of it before, but I am now. It''s hatred. I hate her. She isn''t going to break me, not


    anymore.


    "Do it." I say, staring her down. "Push me off. You''d be doing me a fucking favor because then I''d never


    have to see your face again."


    Her eyes widen, and I feel her grip loosen.


    I see her for what she is-a sad, cruel woman with nothing left to hold over me. I''ve spent years seeing her as a monster, but right now, she looks so small.


    "What are you waiting for?" I ask. "Push me off."


    She gapes at me, mouth open as if to shout, but the words seem to catch in her throat. She yanks me back toward the railing, face twisted in fury. "You ungrateful little-" "Hey!" a voice calls from nearby.


    We both turn around, and I see three figures jogging toward us, rmed.


    "What are you doing?" one of them shouts.


    CHAPTER 023: Dolf


    475 BONUS


    My mother''s grip finally breaks, and I stumble back. My heart hammers, but relief surges through me as the strangers close in.


    "Is everything okay here?" one of them asks, a tall man with a firm look in his eyes.


    My mother, always quick on her feet, smooths her dress. "Of course. I was simply...talking with my daughter."


    The man looks at me, his gaze questioning, and I meet his eyes with a calm I didn''t know I had. "She''s lying," I say. "She was trying to push me off the bridge."


    "Julie!" she says. "What nonsense! I was just having a conversation with you-tell them, tell them we were just talking!"


    The man holds up his hand. "Ma''am, I think we''d better call the police."


    "No!" She shrieks, taking a frantic step toward me. "You don''t understand-she''s my daughter! This is a private matter. We were just sorting out a family issue. Julie, tell them."


    I stare back, the years of silence, of shame, boiling to the surface. "You''re no mother of mine. I hope they throw you in jail and lose the key."


    "Julie...you know you don''t mean that," she tries again, her voice softer. "You''re not thinking straight right now, sweetie. We can go home and hash this out, can''t we? We''re family." "Family? A mother doesn''t threaten to push their own daughter off a bridge, Mom. You''re sick. And I''m done."


    I can see her scrambling, her eyes darting around, probably looking for an escape route. "Don''t be dramatic, Julie. We can talk this through like adults."


    "No, we can''t. You don''t get to manipte me, scare me, control me, not anymore. We''ll wait for the police. I''m going to enjoy every minute of watching them take you away.


    She hisses. "You think you''re so high and mighty? After everything I''ve done for you, you dare talk to me like this? I''m not afraid of you! You''re nothing, you hear me? You''re nothing without me!"


    The shing lights of a police car appear at the end of the bridge, and her face pales, panic shing in her eyes. "Julie, please," she whispers, desperation creeping into her voice. "We can fix this. We just need to talk. Tell them this was a misunderstanding." But I feel nothing, just a hollow calm. I turn in the direction of the approaching car, already preparing a statement in my head.


    While driving home, I keep reying my mother''s words over and over in my head, and I grip the steering wheel so hard that my knuckles pale. The closer I get to the house, the more angrier I be. And by the time I pull into my driveway and see Ryan''s car parked, I throw my door open, ready to bring the house down.


    Ryan''s already waiting, his tall silhouette highlighted by the dim porch light.


    "Julie!" he says, stepping forward as soon as I reach the porch. "What the hell happened? Your mother just called from the police station. Asking to use mywyer."


    23


    CHAPTER 023: DoltExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I stop, letting my gaze roam over Ryan from head to toe. I take in every detail-the way his jaw is set, how his hands twitch. I try to steady my own breathing, to unclench my fists, to drain the fire scorching my insides. But the anger is a living thing, wing to get out, and the more I look at Ryan, the harder it is to keep it contained.


    I step forward. When I''m just inches from him, close enough to feel the heat of his breath, I say, "Did you instruct my mother to throw me off a bridge?"

 Chapter 24

    CHAPTER 024: A Baby Elephant Takes Its First Steps


    "What?" he says.


    I repeat, "Did you tell her to throw me off Brooklyn Bridge?"


    He looks at me like I''m speaking in tongues, his mouth opening and closing, grasping for words. "Julie, I...


    I''d never do that. What are you even talking about? Your mother said you attacked her."


    My jaw drops. "Attacked her?"


    "Wasn''t that what happened?"


    "She tried to throw me off the bridge, Ryan! Whatnguage have I been speaking?"


    His face falters. He steps forward, trying to reach for my hand. "Julie, I''m sorry... I didn''t know-''


    I yank my hand back. "Sorry? You don''t get to be sorry, Ryan. Sorry implies you care. And if you did, you wouldn''t have sent that witch to me in the first ce. You know how much I despise it when you do that. Yet you do it every time to piss me off. Is this one of your kinks? You somehow get off on pissing me off?"


    "Please, Julie," he murmurs. "I know how much you''re hurting right now. I know how scared you must have been on that bridge, fighting for your life. But please, let''s talk about it. Think of the press-if you press charges, it''s going to be all over the news, and it won''t help anything. We''ll all just look bad, and then we''ll have to do damage control for thepany


    My blood freezes. "Thepany? That''s what you''re worried about?"


    Emilyes out of the house right then, her gaze shifting between me and Ryan. "What''s going on?"


    I and Ryan both speak at the same time.


    "This is between Ryan and me. Go back inside-"


    "Julie''s suing her mother-"


    I look at Ryan. My whole body feels like it''s one wrong breath away from exploding. "What the hell?"


    "Julie," he whispers, stepping forward. "Come on... you know she wouldn''t have gone through with the threat. You''ve said it yourself several times that your mother is a bully. That''s all she is. Nothing more."


    A woundedugh escapes my lips. I have to close my eyes for a second, count to five, because if I don''t, I might start screaming. And the crazy part? I''d probably never stop. But his voice grates at me like sandpaper. She wouldn''t have gone through with the threat? Is he serious? "Oh, I know she would, Ryan. ! was there. I was the one gripping the cold metal of the bridge, praying I wouldn''t feel her hands shoving me off. I was the one who almost got a mouthful of icy river water."


    "I''ll talk to her," he says, like those words are supposed to make it all vanish. He steps even closer, reaching out again. "I swear, I''ll fix it. Set her straight."


    I step back. "Fix it? There''s no ''fixing'' this, Ryan. And don''t insult me by pretending that you''ll try. We both know what you''ll do. You''ll excuse her behavior, sweep it under the rug, and hope I forget. Well, surprise- I''m not forgetting. Not this time." "Julie. You''re letting your emotions cloud-"


    CHAPTER 024: A Baby Elephant Takes Its First Steps


    "Oh, I''m emotional, am I?" My voice rises. "Good. I''m d. Because I am emotional about this. And you... you should be too. That''s what normal people do, Ryan. They care when their wife almost dies."


    "I do care, Julie. I''m just trying to look at this reasonably. Because what''s pressing charges going to do? You know the media-if this gets out, it''ll be everywhere. They''ll twist it until we''re painted as lunatics."


    "So, you''d rather protect her than defend me? And don''t you dare say it''s for my sake or that you''re doing this to save me from public scrutiny. I don''t care what anyone else thinks, Ryan. I know what happened. I know who she is."


    He lets out a breath, runs a hand over his face. "Fine. You want me to hate her? To burn bridges with your mother? Is that what you want, Julie?"


    I hold his gaze for a while. And then I turn on my heel, storming past him into the house.


    Behind me, I can hear Ryan following.


    "Julie, wait." His voice has lost that arrogant edge; it''s softer, almost pleading, but it only fuels my anger further. I don''t turn back, don''t give him the satisfaction of a nce, nothing. I just keep walking straight to my bedroom, and on reaching there, I bolt the door behind me.


    grab an overnight bag from the closet, my movements sharp and swift.


    Ryan''s footsteps stop outside the door, and then I hear the tentative knock. "Jules...darling. Talk to me. Come on, please."


    I ignore him, yanking open drawers and tossing clothes into the bag. Every fiber of me aches to scream at him, to let him feel every ounce of the betrayal, the pain, the pure exhaustion he''s forced me to carry. But I''m done talking. I don''t want words; I don''t want apologies; I want space, miles of it, oceans between us.


    "Julie," he says again. "Just...e out, okay? Let''s figure this out. I didn''t mean what I said out there. You know I''d do anything for you, please..."


    Still no response. I zip up the bag, and then I take a breath, bracing myself as I walk toward the door. I grip the handle and twist it open, and there he is, standing just outside, his eyes wide with desperation.


    I don''t stop. I brush past him, my focus fixed on the front door at the end of the hallway. His hand reaches out, catching my arm gently, but I pull free.


    "Where are you going?" he asks, reaching for my suitcase.


    I shove him back with a strength I didn''t know I had. "To my boyfriend''s," I say.


    He recoils, his face darkening, as though I''ve pped him. "I beg your pardon?"


    I continue talking, driving the nail deeper. "I''m going have sex with him all night, Ryan. In every room. Then


    I''m going to call in sick for days and let him make me forget every single miserable moment I spent in this godforsaken house."


    His eyes widen in horror, but I continue anyway.


    "We''re going to start off in the kitchen, fucking on the counter while we cook breakfast. Then we''ll move to the living room, have another round on the couch. After that, we''ll head to the bedroom and make use of every single piece of furniture. The bed, the dresser, the desk... hell, I might even take him in the shower just for kicks."


    CHAPTER 024. A Baby Elephant Takes Its First Steps


    "Stop it!" His voice is hoarse, his face crumpling as he steps back. "Just stop talking, please. I know you''re angry. I know you''re trying to hurt me-


    Iugh, a hollow, brutal sound. "Hurt you? That''s rich. Do you even know how much I hate you right now?"


    "Come on..." He steps forward, close enough that I feel his breath, close enough that for a split second I think he might try to kiss me. He reaches for me, his hands resting on my shoulders, his forehead brushing mine. "What do you want me to do? Leave your mother in jail? If that''s what it takes, I''ll do it. Just.... Stop breaking my heart."


    I feel myself waver, just for a second, my eyes meeting his. The word ''alright'' is already on the tip of my tongue-but then I remember that he was ready to let her go, ready to cover it up, worried about the press, worried about thepany.


    "I''m going to count to ten," I say. "If your hands are still on me when I get to ten, I''m going to set this house on fire."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He just stares at me.


    "One..." I count. "Two... Three... Four..."


    His breathing is getting sharp, jagged. "Julie, stop-"


    "Five... Six... Seven..."


    Panic shes across his face.


    "Eight... Nine..."


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 25

    CHAPTER 025: You Have No One $25 BOARS


    Just as I say "Ten," I see Ryan take a reluctant step back. Soon enough, I notice it''s not entirely by his choice. Emily''s fingers are wrapped tightly around his arm, pulling him away from me. Her face is set in a hard line, eyes zing with an expression I can''t name Ryan tries to shrug her off, but Emily holds him firm, blocking his path.


    "Emily," he says, "What the hell are you doing? I''ve told you so many times not to involve yourself in these fights. Let me handle Julie."


    Emily doesn''t budge, doesn''t look away. Her voice is cold, quiet, but beneath it, there''s a fire bubbling up, one I''ve never seen from her before. "That woman," she says, eyes fixed on him, "just survived a near-death experience. Do you really think she won''t go through with her threat? That she won''t burn this entire house down if she wants to? I have properties worth a lot scattered all over this ce, Ryan. You''re not going to make her light them up. Do yourself some good and calm the fuck down."


    Ryan''s face cks, his shoulders dropping. He stares at her, stunned. She might as well have pped him. For the first time in a long while, he''s silent. It''s Emily, of course, his precious Emily. What else would he do?


    As they stand there, their backs half-turned to me, I feel something strange rise in my chest. They''ve both been eating away at my life, piece by piece, turning it into something I barely recognize, and now when I look at them, I feel nothing. Absolutely nothing. I''ve been so stupid. So, so stupid.


    "If you''re quite done with your ted talk," I say, "could you step aside? You''re both in my way."


    Ryan doesn''t move. His eyes bore into mine, searching for something I refuse to give him. For a second, I fear he''s going to speak, start another fight as usual, but he just stands there, silent and brooding. It''s Emily who eventually pulls him away, giving me the space I need to walk through. I can feel their gazes on my back as I head down the hallway.


    I''m almost at the door, my hand on the handle, when I hear Ryan''s voice behind me. "Are you actually serious? You''re leaving? Where in the world would you go? You have no one, Julie. No friends. I''m the only person who gives a shit about you. So if you leave me, where the hell will you go?" His words stab at my chest, each oneced with poison. "I bet your siblings won''t ept you either, not after you''ve put their mother in jail. You''re on your own, Julie. Completely and utterly alone. Turn back now while you still can." I can''t lie, it hurts to move. But I walk anyway. I don''t stop, don''t even turn my head.


    When I reach the door, I slide my hand into my handbag and pull out my car keys, letting them drop to the floor with a metallic clink. I do the same for my ring, struggling to get the diamond band out through my. fingers. It bounces once on the floor before settling, and I turn just enough to look over my shoulder.


    "Here," I say. "The keys to the Bentley you bought me as well as the diamond ring you''ve caged me with for years. Give them to your mistress. I''m sure she''ll appreciate the gesture."


    I step out into the cool night air, pulling the door shut behind me.


    I can''t remember thest time I was in an Uber-definitely months ago, maybe longer-but here I am, staring out the window, having my first breath of fresh air in months. New York at night, dark and electrified, is the only thing I''ve missed since my college partying days. It feels surreal, like the city itself


    Cute Your


    is waiting for me, like it knows I''ve been holding my breath for this.


    The cabes to a slow stop at the curb


    "Ma''am," the driver says, pulling me away from my thoughts. "We''re here"


    I see the sleek ss front of the hotel lobby. The driver catches my eyes in the rearview mirror, his brow slightly raised as he waits for me to make a move 1 nod, forcing a polite smile, and pull out some bills from my purse.


    "That''s... way over the fare, mm," he says, as 1 hand them over to him.


    "Keep the change," I tell him, pushing the door open without waiting for his response.


    I can hear him shouting "thank you" behind me, but I don''t look back. I''m already moving toward the revolving doors, letting the warm lights of the hotel beckon me in,


    The lobby, as expected, is mostly deserted at this hour stride over to the front desk, eyes fixed on the sparkly chandelier above the receptionist''s head.


    The receptionist, a young woman with impable makeup and a nametag that reads ''Ang'', looks up with a smile. "Good evening Wee to The Marion Hotel. How may I assist you tonight?"


    I''d like a room, please," I say,


    She taps a few keys on herputer, the screen casting a glow on her face. "Certainly, ma''am. Will this be for one night or-"


    "Let''s do a week for now." I pull my debit card from my wallet and ce it on the counter, the sleek metal glinting against the light. "Of course,"


    Ang picks it up and slides it through the reader, her eyes flicking between the screen and the card. I watch her face, waiting. But then, she frowns, her lips pressing into a thin line as she tries again. And again. "Is something wrong?" I ask.


    She gives me that practiced smile that receptionists are known for, the one where they smile extra brightly when things are falling apart. "It''s just the card. It keeps declining."


    "Try again," I say. "It''s probably the service-it can be a little unreliable sometimes I force a casualugh, though it sounds hollow even to me.


    Ang looks at me for a moment, something uneasy flickering in her eyes before she gives a tight nod and tries the card once more. Then, she clears her throat, her face apologetic but still cautious. "The card is declining, ma''am. It''s... it''s not due towork issues." ""What is it then?"


    "Security restrictions," she says.


    "Security what?"


    There''s an ufortable pause before she responds. It means that the ount this card belongs to has


    CHAPTER 026: A Queen Without Castle


    CHAPTER 026: A Queen Without A Castle


    I stare at her nkly. "Frozen? There must be some mix-up. Maybe the machine''s acting up? That''s my ount. I would know if it''s frozen."


    The receptionist''s expression remains stoic, as if she''s used to dealing withte-night guests having issues with their cards. "I''m afraid so, ma''am," she says. "It''s showing as restricted."


    I feel frustration simmering beneath my skin. Whatever this is, it has Ryan''s name written all over it. Yet, at the back of my mind, I doubt. It might be a coincidence, because I can''t figure out any possible way Ryan could have done it, frozen this ount without my approval. It''s a joint ount. There''s a reason it''s called joint, because two people have to sign off on decisions involving the ount. So yes, there has to be a reasonable exnation for this. There better be


    "What am I supposed to do?" I ask.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ang shifts ufortably, typing again, like maybe she''s hoping a magical solution will pop up on her screen. When it doesn''t, she looks back at me. "I''m really sorry about this. Would you like me to try again?"


    I force myself to breathe. "No, that''s fine. I''ll handle it," I say, pulling my phone from my purse. "Give me a minute."


    The ss screen lights up as I open my banking app, waiting for it toe up.


    But the app''s icon keeps spinning, refusing to load. I can practically feel the receptionist''s difort, and iny hands tighten around the phone. I tap again, harder this time, as if force might just get me what I need. Nothing. Then a message shes across the screen: "Please contact customer service for


    assistance."


    "Unbelievable," I say. I look up, forcing a tight smile in the receptionist''s direction as I step away, pretending like it''s nothing more than a minor inconvenience. But inside, I''m boiling. First my card, now this? Today of all days? It''s like the god of shitstorms is out to get me today.


    My finger jabs the call button, and I wait as the phone rings. Finally, a voice picks up.


    "Thank you for calling Sky National Bank. This is Sara. How can I help you?"


    "Hi, Sara," I say. "I need some help with my ount. My card''s declining, and the app says I need to contact customer service. There shouldn''t be any issues-I use this ount every day."


    "Alright, ma''am," she says in that painfully calm, overly friendly tone that customer service reps are trained to use. "I''ll need to verify your ount details before we proceed. Can you provide the ount number, as well as the name listed on the ount?"


    recite the number, then my name. "Julie O''Brien. Actually, there are two names on the ount, as it''s a joint ount, Ryan O''Brien and Julie O''Brien."


    "Thank you, Mrs. O''Brien. One moment, please." I can hear her typing, the distant ck of keys only adding to my irritation as I watch the receptionist at the counter asionally nce my way, probably regretting not swapping shifts.


    Finally, the woman on the line speaks again. "Mrs. O''Brien, it appears there''s a restriction on this ount."


    "Yes, I''ve been told," I say, forcing patience into my voice. "That''s why I''m calling. I need you to remove


    1

 Chapter 26

    CHAPTER 026: A Queen WithouRA Castle


    that restriction."


    "Well," she says, "it looks like the restriction was ced by the primary ount holder."


    "The what?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "The primary ount holder."


    I pause, feeling the words sink in. "There must be some mistake. It''s a joint ount. There can''t be a primary ount holder."


    "Yes," she agrees. "It is a joint ount, but in some cases, joint ounts are set up with a primary and secondary holder for security reasons."


    "And which am I? Primary or secondary?"


    "You''re listed as the secondary holder, Mrs. O''Brien," she says.


    Secondary. The word digs under my skin, sharp and twisting. "And who, exactly, is the primary ount


    holder?"


    "That would be... Mr. Ryan O''Brien," she says, hesitating just long enough for my stomach to sink.


    Of course, Ryan. It can only be Ryan. Who else derives great joy in tearing my world apart? He had the gall to block me from my own money? "So, let me get this straight," I say, clenching my jaw so hard I''m surprised my teeth don''t shatter. "I can''t ess my own ount because he decided I shouldn''t?""


    She clears her throat. "In this type of joint ount, yes, any major restriction can only be lifted by the primary ount holder."


    "Why wasn''t I informed about this ridiculous setup?" I ask, my voice rising despite myself. I can feel the eyes of the receptionist and the concierge drifting in my direction, but I can''t bring myself to care. "I put all my savings in that ount. Everyst cent." My voice trembles, and I''m sure she can hear it through


    the line.


    "I''m very sorry, Mrs. O''Brien," she says, sounding appropriately apologetic, though I can tell it''s the kind of sympathy she''s likely learned to fake. "But to regain ess, you''ll need to speak with Mr. O''Brien directly."


    I let out a humorlessugh. "The fucking bastard."


    "Excuse me?" she says.


    I brush it off, shaking my head even though she can''t see it. "Nothing, Sara. Thanks for your help." I end the call before she can say another word.


    I slide my phone back into my bag, my fingers trembling. I nce back at the receptionist, who''s waiting with a tentative smile, and I manage a brittle smile of my own. "It seems,"I say, "I won''t be needing that room after all."


    She hesitates, offering a sympathetic nod, "I''m sorry, ma''am. If there''s anything else we can help you with


    "I doubt it," I say, turning on my heel and heading for the door. The hotel''s grandeur seems to mock me as I walk away, the ss chandeliers and polished floors all reminding me of the lifestyle Ryan''s stripped away from me. And now, with my ount locked and my options dwindling, it''s like he''s reaching out from wherever he is, still pulling the strings on my life, still making sure I have nothing left. Nothing,


    except the bitter taste in my mouth and a smoldering anger the fed the could bum the whole cry down.


    When I step outside, the cold air hits me. I''m alone in ew You without a single Srcanaces an because several years ago, I fell in love with the wronginan, an atopite piece of str


    For a moment, I just stand there, staring at the street with its fiskering fights and ring tads the c buzzing around me with no idea I''ve just hit rock botto


    My hands are shaking, but not from the cold


    "He can''t get away with this," I whisper to myself. That was my money, my life savings my future was there for every long hour, every sacrifice, every drop of sweat, and the swoods and books me or of the one thing I have left. It''s a new level of cruelty, even forfine I pull out my phone, pressing the screen so hard I almost cock it, my thun trovating his name in my contacts. Lord, help me, I''m ready to rain down hell on Ryan O''Bien


    But then I freeze


    This is what he wants. He wants me to call him, to admit defeat, to let him know I''m trotting without him


    just as he said. He''s waiting gining wherever he is, imagining me caling and begging from stand dog at his feet. And I''ll be damned if I give him that satisfaction


    With a deep breath, I pull my thumb away and lock the screen, burying the phone in my fist


    We''ll settle this in court, Ryan O''Brien,


    1 nce around the empty street, wondering who''s lefto call-who''s left that I can turn to now that Ryan has shattered every piece of my life. My thumb hovers again, and I scroll trough my contacts, names flying by in a blur. I stop when I see it Luke.


    It''ste. He''s thest person I should be calling, but he''s also the only one who''s ever STOWD WITET II needed someone, no questions asked. I press "Call" and listen as it rings, each tome dragging out longer echoing against the night. I''m about to hang up, cursing myself for even trying, when he picks un


    "Julie." His voice is breathless, like he''s been running What''s wrong


    I pause, my throat tight. "Sorry for calling sote. I''m kind of in the middle of nowhere, stranded. And I don''t know what else to do." A beat of allence follows before I say it. "Actually, Lake, I''m homeless Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 27

    CHAPTER 027: Safety First


    A couple of minutes after I hang up the call, I see an Aston Martin pulling into the hotel''s driveway at a crazy speed. It sounds a lot like it''s heading in my direction. I quickly step aside, not wanting to add ''hit by a car'' to my list of today''s problems. That is until I see Luke flying out. He doesn''t even bother to turn off the car before he''s out of the door, his face hard,


    "Julie," he says, "what happened? Did that son of a bitch kick you out?"


    I open my mouth to answer, but nothinges out. The words feel caged somewhere deep inside me. How do I exin the mess I''m in? How Ryan has stripped me bare of everything, left me stranded, powerless... humiliated. I try again, but all thates out is a shaky breath.


    Luke''s eyes narrow. He''s watching me carefully, taking one slow, measured step at a time. He stops right in front of me, close enough that I can feel the warmth of him, close enough that I can smell his faint cologne, something deep and woody that makes me want to pull him closer and take a deeper sniff.


    "Julie..." he says, his eyes tracing over the lines of worry on my face.


    He reaches up, his fingers gentle as theye to rest beneath my chin. His touch is warm. He lifts my face, forcing me to meet his eyes. I feel as though I''ve been stripped bare, exposed. But at the same time)


    I feel safe.


    "Julie..." he calls again. "What did Ryan do to you?"


    His face is so close, his jaw set, his eyes sparking like he''d be ready tomit murder if I gave him the word. And, for one insane, fleeting moment, I want to tell him to do exactly that. To march over to Ryan and make him pay for everything he''s put me through. But then I catch myself. I''m not the viin here. No amount of sob stories will make the judge not send


    me to prison.


    Before I know what I''m doing, I throw my arms around Luke''s shoulders and bury my face in his chest. I feel him tense, surprised, and I wonder if I''ve crossed a line. But then his armse around me, one hand tracing slow circles on my back, the other threading through my hair, pulling me closer.


    "It''s alright," he murmurs, his breath warm against my ear. "You''re safe. You''re with me now. Just let it


    out."


    And that''s all it takes. The dam breaks, and I crumple into him, clinging to his shirt as the tears start to fall.


    I can''t hold back anymore; it''s like every single ounce of tension, fear, and humiliation has been building up all day, and now it''s pouring out in waves that won''t stop. My mother''s betrayal, Ryan freezing the ount, leaving me stranded without a penny... every raw nerve and bruised feelinges rushing out, and all I can do is sob against Luke''s chest, letting it all out.


    After a while, I realize his shirt is soaked with my tears and I pull back, embarrassed, wiping my face. "I''m sorry... I ruined your shirt."


    "Don''t worry about it." He nces down. "It''s just a shirt."


    I give him a weak smile, and he picks up the overnight bag sitting on the floor beside me. He takes my


    CHAPTER 027 Safety First


    hand afterwards, guiding me toward the car.


    After opening the passenger door and helping me in, he turns around, getting into the driver''s seat. But he doesn''t start the car. Instead, he''s ncing sideways at me.


    "Is something wrong?" I say.


    He doesn''t reply. He leans in close, reaching across me, and my heart pounds so loud I''m certain he can hear it. And before I know it, he''s fixing my seatbelt. He fumbles with the belt, pulling it across me, clicking it into ce with a snap.


    I don''t think I remember how to breathe.


    After he''s done with the seatbelt, he doesn''t immediately move away. He''s still close-close enough that I can feel his breath on my cheek.


    "Safety first," he says. "Who knows? I might crash the car in anger, and I don''t want you to bump your head."


    I clear my throat, trying to shake the tension, and say, "In that case, should I drive? I''m not really in the mood to meet God tonight."


    He pulls back,ughing. The sound is so deep and rich, and I can''t help but smile too.


    He puts on his own seatbelt, still chuckling, and starts the car, shooting me a sideways nce as he shifts into drive.


    "Hell no. I like you very much, Julie. Very, very much. But nobody touches my car except me. Why don''t you just sit back, rx like the princess you are, and if I crash, at least we''ll be in Hell together."


    He eases his grip on the wheel, and the car surges forward, its engine purring like it has a mind of its own.


    "You were serious about crashing, weren''t you?" I say, half-amused, half-nervous, as he zooms through the streets.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Told you," he says. "Better say your prayers."


    Augh bubbles out of me. I nce over at him as he drives, watching his profile in the dim light, the way his jaw tenses and rxes, his hands strong and sure on the wheel. Even at this mad speed, I feel safe with him. Like he''s the only solid thing in this mess of a day.


    I lean back, letting my shoulders rx. There''s somethingforting in the silence between us, the kind of quiet that feels shared rather than awkward. He just drives, steady and calm, without asking questions or making demands. Right now, that feels like everything. I find myself turning sideways to watch him again, taking in the way he looks at the road, his focus. He smiles like he knows I''m staring.


    "What?" he asks.


    I quickly look away. "Nothing."


    "That''s a lie," he says,ughing a little. "You''ve been staring at me for at least a full minute."


    I nce back at him, feeling a little braver. "I was just thinking," I say, pausing as I find the words. "You''re....... nice. Like, genuinely nice. That''s rare."


    CHAPTER 027: Safety First


    He''s quiet for a second, then lets out a low chuckle, almost like he''s amused. "Don''t let the face fool you," he says. "I''m a terrible person, Julie. You have no idea. "Oh, I know, Lucas," I say,ughing. "I know."


    He grins and looks back at the road, but his hand tightens on the wheel, like there''s more he''s not saying. As we drive, his words echo in my mind, simple but somehow charged.


    I like you very much, Julie. Very, very much.


    And God help me, I think I like him too.

 Chapter 28

    CHAPTER 028: Don''t Know Where To Put It?


    We pull up to Luke''s ce a few minutester, and I almost forget to breathe.


    This isn''t just a house. It''s a mansion-a literal mansion, all sharp angles, stone walls, and towering windows. The driveway winds through a huge garden, the kind of lush, manicured greenery that feels like something out of a dream. Luke nces over, catching me staring, and smirks. He hops out of the car, strolling around to my side.


    "Do you live here alone?" I ask, half whispering.


    "Why?" He looks amused. "Does it seem lonely?"


    "Lonely? No, just... massive."


    Heughs softly. "I like space," he says, and though the answer feels simple, I get the sense there''s more


    to it.


    "I can see that," I say.


    He extends his arm dramatically. "Wee to my castle, Julie. Mi casa es tu casa."


    The air is cool, and the scent of jasmine drifts over us as we head up the stone steps. I nce around, taking in the enormous front door and stone pirs. This ce feels almost enchanted.


    Inside, it''s even more impressive. We enter a grand hall, and I can''t help but stare. A chandelier the size of a small car dangles from a ceiling so high that it''s almost painful to look at. Everything here is as elegant as it is intimidating. Just then, a voice echoes through the room.


    "Lucas! You''re finally home! I''ve told you, you work too damn much!"


    I look over and see an elderly man in a wheelchair by the firece, watching us.


    Luke sighs, pushing a hand through his hair, then crosses his arms. "And I''ve told you countless times not to wait up for me, old man. I''m not your wife."


    "True enough," the man says, grinning. "She had more hair and a lot less attitude." He shifts in his chair. This house is eerie as hell at night."


    "You wouldn''t have to deal with it if you stayed at the group home like I suggested," Luke counters.


    The old man huffs, waving a hand dismissively. "Ghosts would be better than being surrounded by the near-dead any day."


    I can''t help it, I chuckle. This causes the old man''s eyes fall on me, and I suddenly feel as though I''ve made some terrible mistake. His eyes narrow, shifting from a look of surprise to something sharper, as he takes a slow tour of me from head to toe.


    I shift, ncing to Luke, who steps closer, clearing his throat. "Julie, meet the terror of this household- my grandfather, Javier Martinez, who doesn''t let me live in peace." He nods in the old man''s direction." Come over and say hi, Julie." As if I have much of a choice. The old man''s gaze is as intense as a searchlight, sweeping over every inch


    CHAPTER 028: Don''t Know Where To Put It?


    of me, leaving no detail unchecked. I walk forward, feeling the weight of that scrutiny like a physical touch, awkwardly clearing my throat as I say, "Hi."


    Nothing. He just stares, his expression unreadable, unt I nce toward Luke, feeling ufortable.


    "Lucas, you got yourself a girlfriend?" Javier finally says.


    Luke''s face reddens, his jaw clenching slightly as he stammers, "Julie and I-we''re friends."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The old man chuckles, unconvinced. "Friends, huh?" He taps his fingers on the arm of the wheelchair and squints at me. "Come closer, Julie. I can''t see you clearly from here."


    I inch forward, and he waves me on. "Closer. Closer. And... down a little, too."


    I can hear Luke muttering something behind me that sounds like, "When did you develop shortsightedness?"


    Finally, I''m crouching in front of the old man, face-to-face with his appraising eyes. He takes a long sniff, leaning forward. Then, without warning, he grabs my arm, pulling me closer.


    "Nice fragrance," he says.


    I blink, shocked and speechless. Before I can process any of it, Luke steps forward, tugging me away from his grandfather. "Honestly, have some self-respect," he says to Javier. "Where are your manners?"


    But his grandfather is unbothered, chuckling even. "You millennials are so touchy these days. No fun. I was just getting to know your ''friend'' here." He raises an eyebrow, shifting his gaze back to Luke. "So, have you put a baby in her yet?" ""No!" Luke and I both blurt out in unison, startled.


    The old man frowns, looking disappointed. "Why? Don''t know where to put it?"


    Luke crouches down in front of him, his expression a mix of frustration and determination. "Look, Julie''s had a rough day. Could you try not to make it worse?"


    "What happened to her?" Javier asks. "Did she get robbed?"


    Funny enough, that sounds exactly like what happened.


    But Luke says, "She''s going through a separation from her husband."


    The old man''s eyebrows shoot up, and he clucks his tongue. "Lucas, you''re dating a married woman?" He shakes his head. "Why do you always pick the ones that''ll break your heart?"


    Luke groans, throwing his hands over his face.


    I raise my hand, unable to hide my amusement. "I''m right here," I say,ughing. "For the record, it''s a divorce, not a separation."


    Luke turns around, startled. "Really?"


    I nod. "Really."


    His grandfather leans back, regarding me with a sigh. "Listen, Lucas, this is a bad idea. I''m telling you, ny percent of women who leave their husbands go right back to them. Have you forgotten about your ex-wife, what she did to you?" 2/4


    CHAPTER 028 Don''t Know Where To Put if?


    Luke''s face flushes with embarrassment as he gets to his feet, shooting me an apologetic look. "Julie, I''m so sorry. Can you wait in the hallway for just a minute?" He gestures to a nearby hallway, his eyes pleading.


    I nod, biting back an ufortable sigh as I walk to the hall, still able to hear their heated exchange echoing faintly behind me. It''s crazy because, right up until this moment, I knew nothing about Luke. I''d never even bothered to ask about him, about his past, about his present life. I''d just been so focused on Ryan and his mistress. Now, it seems Luke had a wife who supposedly broke his heart, and he has a tart- mouthed grandfather who lives with him.


    "If you can''t behave yourself in front of my guest," I hear Luke say, "I''ll have you back at that group home so you can be with your fellow ''near dead."


    I inch forward a little bit, eavesdropping.


    There''s a pause. And then I hear the low, dry rasp of his grandfather''sugh. "Oh my God, you''re in love with her, aren''t you?"


    Silence. I can practically feel the tension in that heavy pause.


    Finally, Luke says, "Whether I am or not is none of your business. If she tears my heart to shreds, that''s also none of your business." His voice is sharp. "It''s my heart, after all. And if you want to keep living here, you''ll put on a smile and act like a human being for once." There''s a long silence, then a defeated sigh from Javier. "Alright. But don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Footsteps echo toward me down the hall, and I straighten instinctively, heart beating just a little faster, pretending I haven''t just eavesdropped on what feels like a very personal conversation. I''m still trying to fix my expression into something neutral when Luke''s tall figure appears around the corner.


    He stops when he sees me, his face falling just a little. "I''m so sorry about that. Javier...well, he has a lot of PTSD and paranoia. Years in service left him-"


    "Oh, don''t worry about it." I wave his apology away. "Have you met my family? I''ve been around worse." I grin. "Besides, he''s...well, he''s kind of sweet. And pretty funny."


    Luke groans, rolling his eyes. "Do you want him? Because you''re wee to have him. Free of charge."


    Iugh, feeling the earlier tension melting away.


    He gestures down the hall. "Come on, let me show you where you''ll be staying."


    I fall into step beside him, ncing at the old family photos lining the walls. Some are faded, barely recognizable, others surprisingly well preserved. They''re mostly ck and white, featuring people with hard-set eyes and stern, proud expressions, staring into the camera. As we pass a particrlyrge painting of a stoic, mustached man, Luke clears his throat. "So...today, huh?" He nces sideways at me. "That''s when you decided to divorce Ryan?"


    "Today," I reply. I''m surprised by the lightness in my chest. I didn''t realize until this moment just how heavy that decision had been weighing on me. "I guess I''d had enough of his games. Luke''s lips curl up in a quiet smile. There''s a warmth in his gaze that I feel even before I look at him. "Good. I''m happy for you. This calls for a celebration. How about champagne?" 3/4


    CHAPTER 028: Don''t Know Where To Put It?


    "Yes, please," I say. "I need that, and I also need a very goodwyer. I mean to take Ryan down."


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 29

    CHAPTER 029: The Bargain


    Ryan O''Brien~~


    Ryan O''Brien stares down at the stack of papers in his hands, the ones just handed to him by a server.


    TO: RYAN O''BRIEN


    YOU ARE HEREBY SUMMONED to answer the Comint in this action, which is brought to obtain a divorce, and to appear before the Ravenswood District Court of the State of New York, Greenwood County, within twenty (20) days after service of this Summons upon you."


    Comint:


    "PARTIES:


    intiff: JULIE JENKINS (currently known as JULIE O''BRIEN)


    Defendant: RYAN O''BRIEN


    GROUND FOR DIVORCE:


    Adultery (Domestic Rtions Law ¡ì 170(1))


    The world blurs for a second. A divorce Summon?


    He reads it again, slower this time, each word grating against his mind, and his grip tightens on the paper. Somewhere in the background, he hears a faint hum. It''s Emily. She''s hovering beside him with her hand


    on the back of his chair.


    "How did she manage that so quickly?" Emily asks. She doesn''t sound unhappy about it. In fact, Ryan could swear there''s a hint of amusement in her voice.


    Ryan doesn''t answer. He can''t. He''s barely breathing, each word still sinking its sharp little ws into his brain. The room feels like it''s closing in on him; he forces himself to focus on the summons, but all he can see is the stark finality of Julie''s name.


    He hears a cough. The server, still waiting, his hand stretched out as he points to the line marked for Ryan''s signature. "Mr. O''Brien," the server says. "You''ll need to sign here to acknowledge receipt."


    Ryan''s hands tremble as he scrawls his name in a jagged, barely legible line. The server thanks him with cool professionalism, nods once to Emily, and exits, leaving the two of them alone.


    As the door clicks shut, Emily lets out a breath. Her fingers trace the back of Ryan''s chair as she leans closer. "Wow," she says. "Adultery. Julie''s been busy. It''s not even been a day since she left the house. How in the world did she pull this off?" Ryan forces himself to swallow, barely managing to control his breathing.


    "Are you alright?" Emily asks.


    ""Excuse me," Ryan mutters. "I need to be alone."


    CHAPTER 029: The Bargain


    Emily h¨¦sitates, confusion shing across her face, but finally nods and steps back, letting him go. He waits until the door closes behind her. Then, like a reflex, he snatches his phone from his desk and dials Julie''s number.


    It rings once. Then twice. And again.


    Nothing. Her voicemail clicks on.


    He hangs up and calls again. His hands are shaking as he paces the room, his breaths shallow. Pick up. Just pick up. But there''s no answer. Only that infuriating beep that signals her voicemail.


    A growl escapes his throat, and in a rage, he hurls the phone across the room. It collides with the wall, shattering, pieces ttering to the ground.


    He stands there, breathless, staring at the remnants of his phone on the floor. The divorce summons sits on his desk, waiting, haunting him.


    This can''t be. He won''t let this happen. He grabs his coat and storms out of the office. Emily looks up from her desk as she sees him approaching. "Call and find out where they''re keeping ine Jenkins, Julie''s mother," he says.


    Emily''s eyes widen. "Is there a problem?"


    "Just do it."


    She fumbles for her phone, pressing it to her ear as she dials, giving him a look that''s part concern, part confusion as she speaks to someone on the other end,


    After a short exchange, Emily scribbles an address on a notepad and hands it to him, hesitating just a moment before letting go. He grabs the paper, ncing down at the address of the detention center. His mother-inw''s current residence.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Just before he leaves, he turns back to Emily. "I''ll need a new phone by the time I get back."


    Ryan''s in an office at the detention center, eyes fixed on the door. He''s spent thest hour shifting in his seat, waiting impatiently for ine to be brought to him.


    The door creaks, and finally, ine Jenkins enters, shackles and all, with a guard who, after a pointed re, leaves them alone in the room.


    ine settles into her chair across from him, brows raised. "What the hell took you so long, Ryan? I asked for awyer yesterday, and it''s been hours. My arraignment hearing''s in a couple hours, and I don''t have a damnwyer. Do you actually want me to go to prison? It''s your fault I''m here in the first ce. Why aren''t you doing anything about it?"


    Ryan''s jaw ticks. He tries to mp down on it, keep it steady. But it''s hard not to explode. "You tried to throw my wife off a bridge, ine. What the hell is wrong with you?" He spits the words out, low and hard. "All I asked was for you to talk to her. Talk. Maybe make her rethink things, drop that boyfriend of hers. But you decided to-what? Shove her off a fucking bridge?"


    "I wasn''t going to push her, Ryan. Jesus, give me some credit. If I wanted her dead, there are much easier ways to go about it. I just wanted to shake her up a little, get her toe to her senses. Where the hell is


    CHAPTER 029: The Bargain


    mywyer?"


    He stares at her, biting down a furious retort. "Julie asked me not to send one."


    "Are you serious right now? You were the one who sent me, remember?"


    "I''m not going to ept that," he hisses, voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "Don''t try to make me your aplice in this mess."


    "Sure you are."


    "I''m not," he snaps, fighting to keep his voice down, looking around to make sure no guards are eavesdropping. "And keep your voice down."


    She rolls her eyes, leaning forward. "If you''re not here with mywyer, then why are you here, Ryan?"


    He takes a deep breath, running a hand over his face, as if it could somehow wipe away the mess he''s in." Julie took some things from the housest night," he says, almost to himself, his voice low and pained." And left."


    ine''s eyes narrow, but she says nothing.


    "This morning," he continues, "she served me divorce papers. On grounds of adultery. And it''s your fault." He points at her. "We were still okay before you tried to throw her off a bridge."


    Her eyebrow arches. "How is it my fault you cheated, Ryan?"


    "Well," he says, "I asked her to drop the charges against you, and she... she exploded."


    For a split second, something flickers in ine''s eyes, maybe guilt or some faint shadow of sympathy." You did?" she says, giving him a small, almost affectionate smile. "That''s... oddly thoughtful of you. But I don''t see how any of this is my business."


    Ryan clenches his fists, words spilling out as he fights to stay calm. "It''s your business because you have to fix it, ine. I don''t want a divorce. Besides the scandal it would cause with the press and my family, I don''t want Julie to leave me. That''s the reason I asked you to talk to her in the first ce! But you did the exact opposite. So do whatever you can to fix this."


    ine tilts her head, watching him. "Well, well. You really do love her, don''t you?" She pauses, eyes narrowing. "I know I messed up with the whole bridge thing, but I was doing it for you. I just wanted her to see reason. I didn''t know she had it in her to actually file for divorce. I''m almost... impressed.


    "Really?" he says. "That''s what you have to say to me?"


    "I don''t know if you''ve noticed, Ryan, but I''m in prison."


    "You''re in a holding cell, ine. Not prison."


    "


    She res at him. "What difference does it make? The key point is, I''m locked up, and you''re sitting here whining about your marriage."


    He leans forward, fists on the table. "What do you expect me to do about you being locked up?"


    ine considers him, tapping her finger against her lips. "Like I said, my arraignment ister today. Say you get me out of here before the end of the day, I''ll see about helping you get Julie back."


    CHAPTER 029 The Bargain


    Ryan stares at her, mouth slightly open. "You''re here for a possible assault charge... maybe even attempted murder. You think I can just waltz you out of the courtroom after the arraignment?" She waits a beat, letting the silence settle between them before she leans in, voice cool and steady. "Do you want your wife back or not?"

 Chapter 30

    CHAPTER 030: State Of New York Versus ine Jenkins


    Ryan lets out a shaky breath. "So this is what ites down to? ckmail?"


    "Call it what you want," ine says. "But yes, Ryan. ckmail. You want Julie back? You want your life back? You get me out of here. Simple as that."


    He runs a hand through his hair, barely able to look at her. He doesn''t want to do this. The very idea makes him sick to his stomach. But what choice does he have? Julie is slipping through his fingers, and with her goes everything-his reputation, his family''s respect, his carefully crafted life.


    "Fine," he says. "I''ll talk to mywyer. If, by some miracle, he gets you out, you''re going to fix it. You''re going to make Julie see that this divorce is a mistake."


    ine''s smile is wide. "Of course," she purrs, leaning back with a satisfied sigh. "I''ll do whatever it takes, darling. I''m sure Julie and I will have a lovely little chat."


    He can feel bile rising in his throat. He stands, shoving his chair back, unable to stay in the room with her any longer. He turns without another word, pushing the door open, feeling her gaze sear into his back as he leaves.


    And he knows, as the cold air of the detention center hallway hits him, that he''s already in too deep.


    it''s three hours past noon, ten minutes until ine''s arraignment, and still no sign of Ben. Ryan paces outside the courthouse, checking the driveway for the hundredth time. If he didn''t know Ben better, he''d think he''d been ghosted. This isn''t how theirst-minute arrangement was supposed to work.


    "Where the hell is he?" Ryan mutters under his breath, catching a re from a passing officer. He ignores it, ncing down the street. And finally-finally-Ben''s sleek ck sedan glides around the corner, pulling up with an unhurried ease that grates on Ryan''s nerves. As Ben steps out, all casual confidence in his tailored suit, Ryan storms over. "Where were you? I thought you''d stood me up!"


    Ben closes his car door, locks it, then gives Ryan a measured look. "Why are you hassling me, Ryan? Have I ever disappointed you?"


    "Not yet, but you were cutting it close today. If you didn''t want to take the case, you could have just said


    it."


    Ben smooths a nonexistent wrinkle in his jacket. "If I didn''t want the case, I wouldn''t be here. I was just doing some underground checks on the defendant. Something substantial enough to make the judge. take pity on her." Ryan scoffs. Pity? If that''s the angle Ben is aiming at, they''re all screwed. The judge would take one look at ine and know that''s all horseshit.


    "So," Ryan says, "did you find anything?"


    "Yes. One of those things is that the defendant is your mother-inw." He pauses, watching Ryan''s face for a reaction. "I guess you skipped that part when you called."


    Ryan shifts ufortably. "Maybe... I thought it''d go smoother if I left out the details."


    CHAPTER 030: State Of New York Versus ine Jenkins


    "That''s not even the craziest part. Theinant? That''s your wife?"


    "It''s a long story."


    Ben holds up his hand. "Let me get this straight. Your mother-inw tried to throw your wife off a bridge, and here you are trying to get her out on bail because..


    Ryan nces around before saying, "I need her help to fix a certain problem. Julie left me. I don''t know how she did it, but between yesterday night and today, she managed to obtain a divorce summon. I''ve been served."


    Ben stares at Ryan, eyes wide. "Tell me you''re joking."


    "Look, I know it sounds messy. But you don''t understand. Julie won''t even talk to me. I''m out of options, and if I don''t do something, she''s gone for good. ine''s myst chance."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "So just to rify once more: your mother-inw-who nearly threw your wife off a bridge-gets to y peacemaker here? And you''re hoping this same woman can talk your wife into staying with the guy who sent her killer in the first ce? Tell me I''m getting this wrong." "Why does everyone keep ming me?" Ryan''s voice rises. "It wasn''t mymand. ine took things too far!"


    Ben raises an eyebrow, skeptical. "And yet, here you are, still defending her. Ryan, she''s a menace. No judge is going to buy whatever sob story we try to sell about this woman."


    Ryan''s jaw clenches. "Can you get her out or not?"


    "It was never a question about my ability, Ryan. It''s about how crazy this is. How about you let ine go to jail and then go hunt down your wife wherever she is and tell her you''re sorry? It''s what adults do."


    Ryan presses his lips together, avoiding Ben''s gaze. He can still picture Julie''s face as she stormed outst night, her eyes cold and unforgiving. He doubts any apology would do the trick.


    "I''ll pay you double your rate," Ryan says. "Is that what you want?"


    Ben''s eyes narrow, but he doesn''t miss a beat. "Triple."


    "Done."


    They shake on it.


    At 3:15 PM, the court rises.


    The judge enters, an older man with sharp eyes that suggests he''s seen it all. He settles behind the bench and nces down at his notes. "State of New York versus ine Jenkins," the judge intones. "Charges of assault and attempted murder. Defense, present your client." Ben rises, buttoning his suit jacket.


    "Your Honor, the defense argues that the charges against Mrs. Jenkins are, to put it bluntly, an exaggerated misinterpretation of events."


    CHAPTER 030: State of New York Versus ine Jenkins


    The judge raises an eyebrow but says nothing.


    "Mrs. Jenkins has a history of mental health challenges. She''s been diagnosed with bipr disorder, and as her attending physician has verified, she was not on her medication at the time of the incident. What we are looking at, Your Honor, is not premeditated violence but rather an unfortunate outburst from a woman suffering from an untreated illness."


    Ryan blinks, turning to Ben in surprise. Bipr disorder? Sure, he''s always known ine is... special, a little intense, but an actual diagnosis? And bipr? It''s like seeing her for the first time through a different lens. It exins a lot. Yet he can''t quite silence the voice in his head saying this sounds a little too convenient.


    "And what evidence do you have of this supposed diagnosis?" the judge asks.


    Ben doesn''t flinch. "Your Honor, we have a written statement from Dr. Cohn, Mrs. Jenkins''s attending psychiatrist. As you can see here-" Ben holds up the document, approaches the bench, and passes it to the clerk, who hands it up to the judge. "This is not a case of cold-blooded assault but rather an episode of unfortunate mental destabilization."


    Ryan''s heart pounds now. He thought Ben was just here to y on the judge''s sympathies, maybe go for a generic plea. But this? This is the kind of thing that could actually work.


    "Mrs. Jenkins''s behavior, though erratic," Ben continues, "is not an umon presentation in those


    suffering from untreated bipr disorder. We are not here to say she''s without fault, Your Honor, only to argue that her actions, however misguided, were not the deliberate acts of a sound mind. Therefore, we request bail while she awaits trial, in the hopes that she can seek treatment." "Bipr disorder, Mr. Wace?" The prosecutor rises. "This is an awfully convenient diagnosis, don''t you


    think?"


    Ben tums to him, his face calm. "Are you suggesting, sir, that mental illness is convenient? Or are you merely questioning the authority of her doctor?"


    "I''m questioning the timing of this revtion, that''s all,


    As the argument between Ben and the prosecutor drags on, Ryan can barely keep track. Their words blur together, voices rising and falling around him, but he''s somewhere else-lost in his own doubts. Am I really doing this? The thought circles through his mind, louder than anything in the room. Am I actually helping her get out? He snaps back to attention when the judge says, "Bail is set at twenty thousand dors, to be released to a third-party custodian."


    A murmur ripples through the courtroom, but Ryan barely registers it. Twenty grand? Nothing he can''t cover. But watching ine, now uncuffed, rise with that triumphant gleam in her eye, he''s struck by the realization that he may have unleashed something unstoppable. As ine steps toward him, she smiles. "Well, well, Ryan," she says. "Guess I owe you one."


    "You''re going to fix this. Remember our deal."


    She raises an eyebrow. "Don''t worry, darling. I always honor my deals."


    3

 Chapter 31

    CHAPTER 031: Morning Coffee ~~Julie~~


    In my dream, I''m floating somewhere soft and far away. And then-bang-the calm shatters, reced by a loud, insistent pounding. Someone is knocking on a door, and it sounds like they''re one bang away from kicking it down. I bury my face deeper into my pillow, hoping the noise will stop. But it doesn''t.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Groaning, I open my eyes and squint at the clock on my nightstand. 4:47 a.m. It''s basically the middle of the night. Who in their right mind is awake at this hour?


    I drag myself out of bed and stumble to the door, throwing it open. And there, in all his early morning glory, stands Luke. "Morning, Julie," he says.


    He''s in workout clothes. The shirt stretches across his chest and shoulders in ways that should be illegal. His shorts fit just right, showcasing his toned legs, and don''t even get me started on the definition of his arms. A faint sheen of sweat is already on his brow, like he''s fresh from a warm-up. I can barely believe he''s a real human being, standing in front of me looking like that at... well, 4:47 a.m.


    I can''t look away. Not even slightly. Not yet.


    His smile widens as he catches me staring, and I realize-in horror-that I walked out here in nothing but my thin nightgown. I forgot to put on a robe. I can feel the cold air pricking against my skin, and, oh, wonderful-my nipples are pressing right through the silk.


    As though reading my mind, Luke''s eyes lower down, and he freezes for a second. His smile falters, his eyes lingering a beat too long, and there''s no mistaking that glint in his eye.


    I clear my throat, crossing my arms against my chest, my face about to explode. "Um.... Did you... want something?"


    He raises an eyebrow, looking at me like I''m the one acting odd. Then he clears his throat, somehow more serious. "Actually, yeah. You need to get dressed. We''re going to the gym."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I pause, waiting for the punchline. It doesn''te.


    "The what?" I say.


    "The gym. I''m getting you a membership. You need some power training, plus self-defense lessons."


    I just blink at him, trying to wrap my mind around whatever he''s saying. "And it has to be now? As in, five in the morning? Luke, I need at least five cups of coffee to be functional at this time." "Then I''ll get you five cups of coffee."


    "Luke-"


    "No," he interrupts, stepping closer. "Listen, Julie. For two nights, I haven''t slept. Not properly, at least. I''ve been up all night, thinking about what you said two nights ago when you were a little drunk on champagne." 4


    CHAPTER 031: Morning Coffee


    "I said something?"


    He nods. "Yeah. That your mother held you over a bridge ralling and tried to throw you off. Is she... what,


    sixty?"


    I swallow hard. "Sixty-five."


    His mouth tightens, and I can tell he''s holding back a few words. "Even worse," he says, shaking his head. "Look, just get dressed and meet me downstairs."


    "Luke... she''s not a threat anymore," I mumble. "She''s probably in jail by now,"


    "I don''t care. I''m hurt, alright? You''ve been sober a whole day and still haven''t told me any of this. Everything I know is either from thewyer I hired, who mentioned you''re suing Ryan for adultery and other charges, or from you-when you were drunk, telling me you almost died."


    His voice is steady, but I can see the hurt in his eyes, the frustration, and it''s like a gut punch. "I''m sorry, Luke. I was going to tell you. I just..."


    He waves his hand, brushing it off with a tired smile that doesn''t quite reach his eyes. "It''s fine. Just get dressed and meet me downstairs. It''s either self-defense lessons or bodyguards that follow you everywhere, including public bathrooms. Make a choice." I chuckle. "Alright. Give me five minutes."


    His eyes hold mine for a second longer, something almost unreadable in them before he nods, turning away. As the door clicks shut, I sag against it.


    I want to strangle him and thank him at the same time. This stubborn, relentless, protective man. He cares so much he can''t even sleep. And it scares me how much I care about him caring. Because I don''t want to need this. I don''t want to need anyone. I don''t want to need him.


    I hurry to freshen up and pull on gym clothes. Then I head downstairs, half-expecting him to be gone, but there he is, leaning against his car, holding a steaming to-go cup of coffee, as promised. He doesn''t say anything, just hands it to me.


    I take a sip, savoring the warmth that floods my veins. "Thanks."


    He nods. "Come on, let''s get you bulked up."


    At the gym, they make me fill out forms with questions so invasive, I feel like I''m being auctioned. I''m barely through the third page when Luke appears at my shoulder, peering at my responses with way too


    much interest.


    "Do they really need to know my favorite protein vor?" I ask, ncing up.


    "They''re just covering all bases," he says, smirking. "You''re signing up for the deluxe membership."


    I mutter something about it feeling more like signing my life away, but he''s already moving on, leading me through the massive double doors to what I can only describe as a dungeon for fitness fanatics. The room smells like rubber mats, a touch of bleach, and a hint of steel weights.


    "Meet your trainer," Luke says, pointing to ady in front.


    CHAPTER 031: Morning Coffee


    She''s tall, lean, and looks like she could snap me in two if she wanted. Her eyes settle on me, and in that instant, I feel insecure.


    "You''re Julie, right?"


    Her voice is somehow both soft and terrifying, like a luby sung by a haunted doll.


    "Yes. That''s me," I say.


    Luke is still smiling-enjoying this.


    "Alright, follow me," she says, with a short, no-nonsense nod toward a doorbeled Training Room.


    I nce back at Luke, my face set in a silent, desperate plea. Help.


    He just mouths back, You''ll be fine. And then, with what I swear is a mocking grin, he waves and disappears, leaving me at the mercy of my new trainer


    Inside the training room, I''m greeted with an array of weights, punching bags, and a stretching mat that looks well-used. My trainer-the woman who introduces herself as Beth-doesn''t waste a second.


    "Warm up first," she says, folding her arms as she watches me with an eagle eye. "We''ll start with jumping jacks. And I mean real ones. Not thosezy excuses for exercise I see some people attempt."


    I nod, already feeling out of breath just from her intensity, and I start moving, trying to remember how to breathe and jump at the same time without looking like aplete disaster. After what feels like a lifetime, she instructs me to do burpees, a delightful exercise that makes me want to call Luke and cuss


    him out.


    Somewhere between the third and fourth burpee, my legs start to shake, my vision starts to blur, and my breathing sounds like an asthmatic cat''s. But Beth isn''t slowing down.


    ""You''ll thank meter," she says.


    Once I''ve sweated through all my insecurities, we move on to the actual training, which I thought would be, you know, like learning how to throw a basic punch. But no-Beth has other ideas.


    "Self-defense is about confidence, Julie. It''s about believing you can handle yourself. Now, let''s see your stance."


    I nt my feet, wobbling. She raises an eyebrow, crossing her arms like she''s contemting my chances of survival.


    "You look like you''re standing on a boat."


    "I feel like I''m standing on a boat," I mutter, trying to adjust. Beth corrects my stance with a nudge of her foot, and I try not to look as humiliated as I feel.


    She spends the next ten minutes coaching me through what she calls "basic defensive maneuvers." To me, they feel like borate dance moves in which I''m always a beat behind. "Good, good. Now, try to push me back," she says, her arms braced.


    I brace myself, dig my feet in, and push forward with all the strength I can muster. I might as well be trying to move a concrete wall. She doesn''t budge. Not even a millimeter.


    CHAPTER 031 Morning Coffee


    "Interesting," she says, her tone somewhere between amusement and pity. "Let''s work on your leverage."


    We go through a series of holds and escapes. At one point, she''s got me in a headlock, demonstrating how to wriggle free, but my wriggling looks more like I''m trying to escape a very tight sweater. It''s all terribly undignified. "Use your hips," she says. "And don''t be afraid to use your voice. Shout if you have to."


    "Help," I squeak.


    "Louder."


    "Help!" I try again, managing something more convincing this time.


    She rolls her eyes. "That''s the spirit. Though, maybe save the dramatics for the real thing."


    Eventually, after I''ve been tossed, tripped, and pinned to the ground in various undignified ways, she has me lying t on the mat, my body one massive ache.


    "Now, what would you do if someone tried to grab you from behind?" she asks.


    "Lie down and ept my fate?" I say, only half-joking.


    She gives me a look, unimpressed, and reaches down, preparing to demonstrate yet another move when, mercifully, my phone rings. It''s a shrill, blessed sounding from the corner of the room, and I scramble to my feet. "Excuse me," I say, trying to suppress a grin. Beth narrows her eyes but lets me go, and I drag myself over to my bag, my legs wobbling like noodles.


    In my mind, it''s Luke on the other end, checking in to see if I''ve survived. Maybe he''s feeling guilty. Maybe he''s had a sudden change of heart about this whole "self-defense" idea. I smile at the thought, not even ncing at the caller ID as I pick up. "Hello?" I say, expecting Luke''s voice.


    But instead, I''m greeted by something that chills me to the bone.


    ""Hello, Julie."


    Holy shit. It''s my mother.

 Chapter 32

    CHAPTER 032: I was The Problem


    At first, I''m just too stunned to say anything. It''s like my brain''s stalling, processing, until finally, I blurt out the only thing I can manage:


    "Aren''t you supposed to be in jail?"


    There''s this unbearable, casual calm in her voice. "I made bail," she says, like she''s talking about a nail appointment. "I''m bipr and off my meds. They can''t hold me." Oh,e on, I want to scream, but I swallow it down." don''t know what magic trick you pulled to get out, but don''t call this number again. I''m getting a restraining order." "Sweetheart, you can do whatever you want. But for now, just listen to me. Please?"


    A request from her-a polite one at that-throws me for a second. Against my better judgment, I don''t hang up. My pulse is pounding. She takes my silence as permission.


    "I wanted to apologize, Julie," she says. "For being... difficult. For pushing you. You know, I''ve got a


    condition."


    It''s ridiculous. Theugh that escapes me is hard and hollow, almost a bark. "Oh, is that your excuse for trying to throw me off a bridge?"


    A pause. And then, "I wasn''t actually going to do it, Julie. I love you. You know that."


    I roll my eyes. "You''ve got thirty seconds," I say. "Thirty seconds to summarize whatever it is you want before I hang up."


    She clears her throat. "Alright. It''s about Ryan. He''s-he''s falling apart."


    "Great. I''m hanging up now."


    ""Wait-"


    Before I can hit "end," another voice cuts in. "ine, hang up the phone. Now."


    Every muscle in my body freezes. I know that voice: Adeline O''Brien, Ryan''s mother. Her tone is sharp and brittle, like she''s forcing herself to be polite, and it sets my teeth on edge. The hairs on the back of my neck stand up. I haven''t heard Adeline''s voice in a year she''s been traveling around the world with her husband, Darius, and honestly, that''s one blessing I was grateful for.


    Then I hear him-Ryan. If I wasn''t sure about Adeline before, Ryan''s words confirm it. "Mom? When did youe in?"


    Adeline doesn''t waste time in replying. "Let''s skip the formalities," she says. "Tell your mother-inw to hang up that phone right now. We have a lot of things to discuss."


    "I''m talking to my daughter," my mother says. "I''ll hang up when I''m done talking."


    I hear Ryan in the background again, confused. "Mom, Is there a problem? Did something happen to Dad?"


    Adelineughs. "The only thing wrong with this family is you-and that whore of a wife you have."


    I freeze. Did she actually just-


    CHAPTER 032:1 was The Problem


    But before I can even react, my mother''s voice rises, furious. "Excuse me? Did you just call my daughter a whore?"


    It''s like I can picture the scene unfolding, my mother''s face twisted in anger, not because she likes me but because she despises not being the biggest bully in a room. I imagine Adeline''s calm, impassive face, a look of unfeeling disdain. She''d always had the ability to look down at you without lifting more than one


    or two face muscles.


    "Yes, I did," Adeline fires back. "Your family is the worst mistake my son ever made."


    Ryan tries to interrupt, "Mom-" but she cuts him off.


    "Don''t ''Mom'' me," she says. "I told you from the very first day you brought a pauper into this house that I didn''t approve of the union. But now look what you''ve done. Letting them bring their ghetto ways into my family, into mypany-our name. Have you even read the news? She filed for divorce on grounds of adultery? It''s a disgrace!"


    For a moment, there''s nothing but silence, and I can practically see Ryan shrinking, bending under the weight of her words.


    Finally, he says, "Yes, Mom, I saw the news. And it''s true. She served me divorce papers... but it was a misunderstanding. We''re trying to work things out. Julie will be back in no time."


    "No," Adeline says. "You will do no such thing. She is noting back into this family."


    "Mom, that''s my wife-


    "I don''t care!" she barks. "You made this mess, and I''m here to clean it up, like always. So don''t even think about trying to make any moves on your own. First order of business: get that secretary of yours out of your house." That''s when, out of nowhere, Emily''s voicees in. "Excuse me? I''m not going anywhere."


    "Yes, you are," Adeline says.


    "I''m pregnant with his child," Emily says, the wordsnding like a bombshell.


    The line falls silent. It''s like all the air''s been sucked out of the room. I don''t even wait to hear the aftermath. My hands shake as I press End on the call.


    Without thinking, I grab my things, ignoring Beth''s surprised call from across the room.


    "Hey! Where are you going?"


    I turn, barely aware of what I''m saying. "I''m so sorry. I have to go. It''s... it''s an emergency."


    I''m half-walking, half-limping toward the exit, every step a painful reminder of Beth''s relentless training session. My legs ache, my muscles scream, but I push through, my mind spinning. I just need to get out of here.


    Near the gym''s entrance, I spot Luke. He''s at the weights, looking focused and calm in a way that only makes me feel more rattled. When he spots me, his brows knit together, and he drops the weights, jogging over. "Are you okay? Is something wrong?"


    CHAPTER 032: I was The Problem


    I try to get the words out, but what I end up saying is, "We need to leave."


    His eyes search mine for a moment, something tender in his expression, before he gives a quiet nod Can you walk?"


    I nod, even as my body threatens to crumple beneath me, but the limp is impossible to hide. Pain surges up my leg with each step, and before I can object, Luke sweeps me up into his arms. I wrap my arms around his neck, my head resting on his chest, and I can feel the steady beat of his heart


    At first, I don''t know what to say. There''s so much-too much-to exin. But as he carries me to the car, I just close my eyes, letting myself sink into the solid warmth of him, feeling safe for the first time in what feels like years.


    We''ve been driving in silence for some minutes now. Only the steady hum of the engine and the flicker of passing streetlights keep uspany. Luke keeps ncing over, like he''s dying to ask, and finally, he just goes for it. "Are you going to tell me what happened or not?"


    I stare out the window, fingers curling into myp. "My mother," I say, "She made baill."


    "What?" He turns to me. "How?"


    "It''s Ryan, probably," I mutter, voice bittet. "They said she''s bipr. That she was off her meds that day. It was all a misunderstanding or something." I let out a harshugh. "I want to call bullshit, but it kind of makes sense. Looking back, all those things she did when I was growing up-it''s like it all has an answer now. All those awful things? She''s just sick."


    Luke''s jaw clenches, and I can see that cold, protective fire light up in his eyes. "We have to send her back."


    I shake my head. "I don''t care anymore, Luke."


    "Yes, you do. You care, Julie. You can''t just pretend like it''s fine. She''s not to be trusted."


    "I''ll get a restraining order. Isn''t that enough?" I try to sound resolute, but even to my own ears, it''s hollow.


    "No. It''s not enough. She needs to be jailed-"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My head is pounding, each word he says only aggravating the rage that''s rising inside me. I don''t want to hear it, not any of it. Before I even realize what I''m doing, I cut him off.


    "I don''t care about ine fucking Jenkins anymore, alright? She can rot at the bottom of hell for all I care." I swallow. "Emily is pregnant."


    Silence. The car feels like it''s shrinking. I don''t even have to look at him to know his mouth is slightly open, his eyes wide.


    "What?"


    shake my head, my voice ragged. "Emily is pregnant with Ryan''s child, Luke. Do you know what that means?" I pause. "It means I was the problem all along"

 Chapter 33

    CHAPTER 033: Not With Me


    Luke tries to say my name, gentle and calm, but I''m too far gone. The words spill out of me, raw and unfiltered, every ugly, twisted thought I''ve been trying to keep downing to the surface like a wave ! can''t hold back.


    "Don''t you get it? I was the problem. I was the one hanging on to something broken from the start, and everyone else could see it but me. He was with her, Luke. Sleeping with her right under my nose, while kept pretending we could fix things." I let out a bitterugh, and my voice cracks. "I kept telling myself that we''d get through it, that he loved me enough to stay. But the truth is, I was lying to myself, wasn''t I?"


    Luke''s face is full of something I can''t quite read. Maybe he wants to argue, or maybe he just feels sorry for me. His voice is rough, barely a whisper. "You weren''t lying, Julie. You trusted him. That''s not a crime."


    "Isn''t it?" I feel my hands shaking in myp, every word scraping out of me. It hurts. "Then why do I feel like an idiot? Like I''m the one who ruined everything while he was out there building a life with someone else? Do you even know what it''s like to give someone everything, to believe in them sopletely, and then realize the whole time they were just waiting for a reason to leave? And the worst part? I was the perfect excuse-I was the one who couldn''t have a baby, Luke. How convenient is that?"


    "Stop it." Luke''s voice is louder, and there''s an edge to it, a kind of hurt that catches me off guard. "Ryan''s a coward, Julie. Don''t you see that? He didn''t cheat on you because he found someone better. He did it because he''s too damn weak to face his own life. It''s easier to me you than to admit he''s a failure."


    The words are a p in the face. I let out a long, shaky breath, my eyes glued to the dark road stretching out ahead of us. I can barely see, the streetlights blurring together through my tears.


    Luke''s voice softens. "You''re not the problem. You did everything you could. You tried to make it work, and he took advantage of that. Don''t let them twist things around and make you feel like it''s your fault."


    I look at him, hoping he understands even a fraction of the pain that''s been building inside me. "Then why" am I still so angry?" My voice is a whisper. "Why can''t I just let it go?"


    He looks at me, his eyes filled with a tenderness that cuts straight to my heart. "Because you loved him," he says simply. "And when you love someone, it doesn''t just disappear. Not even when they break you. But that doesn''t mean you have to keep punishing yourself for his mistakes."


    I let his words sink in, and for a brief, fragile moment, there''s a spark of something else-a glimmer of hope. But it''s faint, barely a flicker, and I''m not sure I trust it yet. I''m not sure I can.


    "You don''t have to pretend you''re okay," he says. "Not with me."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I let my shoulders slump as I lean back in the seat. The anger, the hurt, it''s all still there, but somehow, with him beside me, it feels a little less heavy.


    For the rest of the drive, we''re quiet, the silence not as thick as before butfortable, almost soothing. And as we pull up to the house, I realize that maybe, just maybe, I don''t have to face all of this alone.


    Luke cuts the engine, letting out a quiet sigh. Before I can move, he''s out of the car, hurrying around to the passenger side.


    "I can walk, you know, I say, rolling my eyes as he opens my door with that all-too-familiar smirk.


    I know you can walk. But who says you have to?"


    172


    CHAPTER 033: Not With Me


    He''s standing so close that I can feel his warmth, his eyes intense and focused on me in a way that makes my heart stutter. For a moment, I brace myself, half-expecting him to scoop me up. Instead, he leans in close, cing a warm, steadying hand on myp. "I don''t want you sad over silly things," he says, his voice low. "Being around sad people-it just saddens me. So, whatever it is you want that''s in my power to give you, you ask for it. You want a baby? I''ll give you a thousand."


    Iugh, but there''s something about the way he''s looking at me, the way he''s not moving, that takes theughter and turns it into something else. Something far too serious, too real. I want to think he''s joking, but his eyes-there''s something there, something raw and unguarded.


    And before I can even think about it, my hands are on his face, cupping his cheeks, pulling him closer. "What if I want you?"


    The words barely leave my lips before his mouth crashes down on mine. It''s like a dam breaking, every ounce of tension and frustration and hope pouring out into the kiss. It''s wild and unrestrained. He pulls me closer, lifting me effortlessly out of the car, his arms strong and secure around me as he carries me toward the house, all without breaking the kiss.


    We stumble into the living room, still tangled together, lips pressed hard against each other as if we could erase everything else-the hurt, the doubts, the pain-in this wild, desperate moment. His fingers trace down my back, his touch setting my skin on fire, and when his hands reach the hem of my shirt, I don''t stop him. I don''t want to. Everything feels electric, like the world has faded away and all that''s left is us


    and this moment.


    Then, suddenly, a loud throat clearinges from behind.


    I break away with a scream, my heart leaping out of my chest. My hands go to my mouth as I realize someone else is in the room. I look up to see Javier sitting in his chair, arms crossed, grinning like he''s just walked in on the best part of a rom. "Well, well, well," he says, eyes gleaming with mischief. "Friend, you say?"


    AN


    3

 Chapter 34

    CHAPTER 034: Sparks


    I bury my face in Luke''s shoulder, heat rushing to my cheeks.


    "Seriously, Grandpa?" Luke groans, still holding me. "Don''t you have somewhere else to be?"


    "I was sitting here, minding my own business. I had no idea you''d be... well, carrying on like that."


    Luke shakes his head. "You should be sleeping, you know. It''s barely even six o''clock."


    "I''m in a wheelchair, not on life support," Javier shoots back. "I still have a social life. And in case you hadn''t noticed, I like keeping an eye on things. Don''t mind me. I was just about to roll myself to the kitchen. By all means, carry on."


    At that, I can''t help but peek out from Luke''s shoulder. Javier meets my gaze with a wink that has me cringing and fighting a smile all at once.


    Luke scoffs and shakes his head, moving to lift me up before I can react. My feet leave the ground, and I instinctively grab his shoulders as he sweeps me into his arms, turning toward the stairs.


    "Is something wrong with her legs?" Javier calls after us.


    Over Luke''s shoulder, I say, "Just a little overexerted. Must''ve stretched too much."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Javier nods. "Don''t break his heart," he mouths.


    Those silent words hang in the air, a gentle warning. I turn back to Luke, pressing my face into his shirt to hide the unexpected ache those words leave behind. Luke nces down at me, raising a brow. "What did he say?"


    "Nothing." I shake my head, not wanting to share. "Just more Javier stuff."


    He doesn''t press, just keeps carrying me up the stairs, his grip warm and steady. After a short while, I ask, "How long has he been here, anyway?"


    He sighs. "Sincest spring. After Grandma died, I brought him here from Colombia, thought I''d put him in a group home, you know, so he''d be around people his own age."


    "Oh? And that didn''t work?"


    "Well, he stayed a couple of nights, maybe. But then he figured out some way to sneak out. Escaped the ce in his wheelchair, if you can believe it."


    I burst outughing, clutching his shoulder. "He escaped? How?"


    "I have no clue. And now he''s made it his life mission to haunt my house, and apparently my every romantic interaction too."


    He reaches the door to my room, nudging it open with his foot before carrying me inside and setting me gently on the bed. I settle back against the pillows, smiling up at him as he sinks down to sit at the edge. "You know, I imagine it can''t be easy having him around, especially when you''re dating."


    Luke chuckles. "Honestly, it''s tempting to me him, but it''s not all his fault." He sighs, running a hand through his hair as he looks away. "Maybe it''s a me problem."


    +25 BOALS


    CHAPTER 034: Sparks


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know," he says, staring down at his hands. "It''s just... I haven''t really felt anything with anyone in a long time. No sparks, no excitement."


    A yful grin spreads across my face as I raise a brow. "Want me to grab a defibritor? Shock some feelings back into you?"


    Heughs, the sound warm and genuine, and for a moment, his gaze softens, fixing on me in a way that''s too intense, too vulnerable. "No need. I think I''m good. Actually, I think I''m healed." He tilts his head, smiling down at me. "I''ve been feeling all kinds of sparkstely." The words linger between us, filling the room with a heat that''s almost suffocating. My heart pounds, my mouth dry as I struggle to form a coherent thought. There''s something here-something terrifying and real -and I feel my pulse quicken, my mind spinning as I stare back at him.


    I clear my throat, breaking the silence before it swallows us whole. "You know," I start, my voice shakier than I want it to be, "there''s a lot I don''t know about you, Luke. You know so much about me, my whole messy history, but I hardly know anything about you." He reaches out to brush a stray lock of hair behind my ear, his fingers lingering just a little too long. "What do you want to know?"


    "Your grandfather mentioned something about an ex-wife once?" I say, searching his face for a reaction. You''ve never told me anything about her."


    At my question, his entire demeanor shifts. His smile fades, his jaw tightening as he looks away. I can see the wall go up, a barrier mming down between us, and my heart sinks.


    He stands up, turning toward the door. "I have to go."


    "Wait," I say. "Did I say something wrong?"


    He shakes his head, avoiding my gaze as he heads for the door. "No. I just... I have a backlog of work waiting for me at the office."


    I sit up, the sheets pooling around me as I watch him. "Luke, don''t go."


    He pauses, just for a second, his hand on the doorframe. He doesn''t look back.


    "Just try to rest, okay? Maybe take the day to sort things out, like that resignation letter you''re nning on sending."


    "Luke-"


    He walks back to me, reaching out to touch my cheek. His hand lingers, fingers brushing my skin as he leans down, pressing a gentle kiss to my forehead. For a moment, he stays like that, his breath warm against my skin, and I can feel his hesitation, the way he''s holding


    back.


    Finally, he pulls away, his eyes meeting mine with a look that''s so full of something I can''t quite ce, something bittersweet and almost broken.


    "I''m d you''re here," he whispers.


    Then he turns and walks out, leaving me alone in the room.


    CHAPTER 034: Sparks


    Nearly an hourter, after regaining enough feeling in my legs to stumble through a shower, I head downstairs with myptop in hand, hair still damp and heart still racing with some leftover adrenaline from the mess with Luke.


    The sounds from the kitchen reach me first-a lively mix of Javier''s voice and a woman''sughter that carries a thick, unmistakable Mexican ent. As I round the corner, I catch sight of her.


    She''s petite but full of life, her ck hair twisted into a no-nonsense bun under a bright red scarf, a floral apron tied snugly around her waist. Her dark eyes are sharp but warm. She''s holding a spat in one hand like it''s her personal wand.


    When she sees me, she freezes, staring openly as if I''m a ghost who''s just wandered into her domain. Javier notices her gaze wandering and turns, catching sight of me. He smirks.


    "Ha!" he says, throwing his hands up. "She can walk after all!"


    "A miracle," I reply. "Must be your grandson''s magical hands."


    Javier blinks, at a loss for words-an actual miracle, if you ask me. I take a bit of satisfaction in the way his mouth opens and closes, as if he''s trying toe up with something equally snappy but just... can''t. The woman in the apron chuckles, bringing Javier back to life. "Javier, who''s your pretty friend?"


    Javier regains hisposure and gives the a knowing look, one that holds both approval and mischief.


    "Her name is Julie," he says. "She''s Lucas''s girlfriend."

 Chapter 35

    CHAPTER 035: Chquiles


    I don''t bother correcting him, just smile back at the woman, letting her read whatever she wants into the silence. She beams at me, her whole face lighting up with genuine warmth, before turning back to Javier and fixing him with a raised brow. "Lucas has a girlfriend?" she says. "When did that happen?"


    "Recently," Javier replies, his eyes fixed on me with a look that suggests he''s more interested in studying my reaction than actually answering her question,


    I offer a polite nod to the woman before making my way over to a nearby table, where I ce myptop and settle into a chair, still within earshot of their conversation. As I power theptop on, I hear the woman''s voice call over to me.


    "Would you like some chquiles for breakfast, Julie?" she asks. "I just finished making them. Javier didn''t tell me we hadpany, but thank God Lucas didn''t eat his. He was in a hurry when he came down. You can have his. Pa will make you fat and healthy." I blink, taken aback. "Oh, right." I manage a grin, though I''m not sure whether I should be horrified or amused. "And... who''s Pa?"


    But she''s already bustling out to the kitchen, presumably to grab the breakfast she''s offered, leaving Javier to answer.


    "That''s her name." Javier chuckles. "And don''t ever call her anything but Pa. She loves her name."


    I nod and focus on setting up Microsoft Word, fingers hovering over the keyboard as I try to gather my thoughts. But before I can even start typing, Javier rolls over.


    "What you got there?"


    I nce up. "Aptop."


    His eyes narrow. "Is there something I can help you with? I have many talents, you know."


    I pause, my fingers frozen mid-type, as I consider his offer. After a beat, I pull my hands away from theptop and lean back in my chair.


    "Actually," I say, folding my arms. "There is something you could help me with."


    "Shoot."


    I take a steadying breath. "What happened between Luke and his ex-wife?"


    Javier''s expression changes instantly. The humor slips away, reced by something moreplex, something guarded. He looks down at his hands, fingers fidgeting, before he speaks in a low, thoughtful tone.


    "Well," he begins, "that''s a tricky one."


    I wait, watching him. He rubs a hand over his jaw, maybe debating how much to say.


    "It''s not an easy story. Luke doesn''t talk about her, and I don''t bring it up." He pauses, then meets my gaze. "But I''ll tell you this: they were young, maybe too young. When they first met, I thought... well, I


    33 Cques


    thought they were perfect for each other. She was beautiful, smart, and kind. I could see how much she meant to him."


    I nod, trying not to push, but the questions bubble up inside me. "So, what happened?"


    Javier takes a deep breath. "She... left him, and not for a good reason. At least not one Lucas could ept."


    "Okay?" I say.


    "She was..." Javier trails off, struggling to find the right words. "Selfish, if I''m being honest. Left him when he needed her most, and I don''t think he''s ever quite forgiven her. Or himself, for that matter."


    I sit there in silence, my heart aching for Luke. This story, this history-there''s more to it than Javier''s saying, but from the little I''ve heard, it exins so much. Luke''s hesitance, the way he holds himself back, like he''s afraid to let someone in too close. Afraid to risk that kind of heartbreak again. It kills me that he won''t tell me anything. And right now, the only other person I can ask, Javier, is making me mad by withholding information.


    "You''re keeping me in suspense. Why did she leave? I have so many questions."


    Javier looks at me, his eyes softening. "And they''re going to remain unanswered until he wants you to know. You know, he doesn''t let people in easily. It''s been years, and he''s still... careful. But with you..." He trails off, letting the words hang in the air.


    I bite my lip, torn between gratitude and the strange, tender weight of Javier''s words. Just then, Pa returns with a steaming te, setting it down in front of me.


    "Chquiles, just how Lucas likes them," she says, grinning at me with that same warm look in her eyes. Eat up, mija. You look like you could use a good meal."


    I smile, managing a quick "Thank you," before she bustles off again, leaving me alone with Javier and my thoughts. As I pick up my fork, I nce over at him, catching his steady gaze.


    "If you don''t n to stick around, Julie," he says, almost as if he''s talking to himself. "Set him free. Let him go now. I''ve seen more light in his eyes in thesest few days than I have in years. And I''ve sworn to myself that the next person who makes those eyes glow again and then dims them right back is getting a contract put on her head."


    I can''t help but smile, warmth spreading through me as I take a bite.


    The food is rich andforting, exactly what I didn''t know I needed, but it''s the words that linger. Because they''re not just Javier''s words-they''re hopes, tiny, fragile hopes he''s been holding for a man he- cares deeply about. And for once, I wish there was someone out there who cares this much about me. Someone who would threaten another with assassination if they broke my heart.


    "Oh, yeah?" I say. "Do you have any of those killers'' contacts you could lend me?"


    "Who do you need to take out?"


    "My old self, for starters."


    He smirks. "I know a few people who owe me favors. Just say the word."


    I snort. "Maybe it''s time to finally bury her. The old me. She got me here, let herself get sucked into this


    mess


    Javier looks at me, something softening in his eyes, and he nods. "You''re not that girl anymore, Julie," he says, "But sometimes the past has a way of following us, no matter how fast we run." He leans back, eyeing me. He hasn''t asked it yet, but I know the question ising.


    "Tell me about your divorce," he says,


    1 swallow, my fork hovering over my te. "What?"


    "Your life. Your drama. I want to hear about it."


    The urge to deflect is strong, to justugh it off with some quip, but there''s something in his expression that roots me. I don''t know why, but for the first time in a long time, I actually want to answer honestly.


    "It''splicated," I begin. "I thought it would be easy, in a way... that once I''d made the decision to leave, it would feel like ripping off a Band-Aid." I shake my head, huffing out a small, bitterugh. "But I guess nothing with Ryan O''Brien ever is." Javier raises an eyebrow. "Ryan O''Brien," he says, dragging out each syble.


    "Yeah, That Ryan O''Brien," 1 mutter.


    Javier nods. "Let me guess. You''re leaving him for... adultery, emotional abuse, something along those lines?"


    "Yeah, that about covers it."


    He nods again, and I can see he''s weighing his words, choosing them carefully. "And you''re willing to go up against him and his entire family," he says. "You think they''re just going to sit back and let you make a public spectacle of them?"


    "You think I should just keep quiet? Go down easy?" I scoff. "Make it sound like we ''fell out of love''? Pretend it was some kind of mutual split?"


    He shrugs. "It''s not a lie, is it? You and he fell apart... isn''t that clean? Simple? What you''re starting with him, Julie, it''s not just divorce. It''s war. And it''s going to be a bloody one if you aren''t careful."


    "I''m ready, I''m not afraid of a fight."


    His smile is thin, shadowed. "Are you really ready? Because you say that now, Julie, with all that fire in your voice. But once they start dragging your name, picking apart everything you''ve done, turning it all against you... it''s not just you in this anymore." I squint at him, unsure if he''s being supportive or trying to undermine my resolve. "What does that mean?"


    "It means, whether you like it or not, Lucas is involved now," he says, watching my face, waiting for the reaction he knows wille.


    "What does Lucas have to do with this?"


    Right then, the doorbell rings. I jump, nearly dropping my fork.


    Pa rushes out of the kitchen, wiping her hands on a towel. "I''ll get it," she says.


    Momentster, Pa reappears, her expression a little more serious. "It''s one of the gate security," she


    CHAPTER 035: Chquiles


    says, looking between Javier and me. "They say there''s someone outside looking for ady named Julie O''Brien."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    13-

 Chapter 36

    CHAPTER 036: Counterim


    7


    CHAPTER 036: Counterim


    guess I''m the only Julie O''Brien in this house, because Pa and Javier are staring at me, waiting for a


    response.


    "Did they say who it was?" I ask.


    Pa frowns. "They said he''s a process server, here to serve a document to someone named Julie O''Brien. Said the address led them here, but security doesn''t seem to know of a Julie O''Brien on the premises, so they called for confirmation." Process server? Here? For me?


    There''s something about the way Pa said thest sentence that has me thinking she''s hinting at something mischievous. Telling me I can deny being here. It''s tempting. Really tempting. A process server showing up for me could only mean one thing: bad news. My mind races. How did they find me here? What''s in that envelope? As much as I want to take Pa''s advice and hide, I''m curious.


    "The gate, you say?" I ask, already standing up.


    Pa nods.


    I walk, slipping past the table, feeling Javier''s gaze track me the whole way. I open the door, stepping out into the hallway.


    The walk to the gate feels endless. It''s like I''m moving underwater, every step heavier than thest. And then I see him, the man standing just on the other side of the gate bars. He''s in his mid-forties, average build, with that bored look I''ve seen on people who are used to delivering bad news. In his hand, he holds, a stack of documents.


    I stop just short of the bars, forcing myself to keep my face nk.


    "Mrs. Julie O''Brien?" he asks.


    I nod, more out of habit than choice, and he pushes the papers through the bars, like he''s handing over my death warrant.


    "You''ve been served."


    I stare at the envelope in my hand, and then I fumble with it, My fingers move slower than they should, my stomach tightening with every fold I peel back.


    It''s Ryan''s response to my divorce summons. But it''s not just a response; it''s a counterim. Ryan is denying everything-every single usation, every ounce of emotional abuse I endured. ording to him, none of it happened. The papers are filled with the most twisted counter-narrative I could imagine, -using me of adultery, cruelty, defamation, even desertion.


    Each word feels like a punch to the gut.


    Ryan has painted himself as the victim, the wounded husband.


    That son of a bitch.


    CHAPTER 036: Counterim


    An hourter, I''m sitting across from my divorce attorney, Maya Ramos, watching as she flips through the documents. Maya''s face is expressionless. I guess, as awyer, she has perfected that look over the years. One thing I know is she''s efficient, judging by how quickly those divorce summons went out to


    Ryan.


    "So," she begins without looking up. "Let''s break down Ryan''s ims, shall we? Starting with the desertion.""


    1


    I roll my eyes. "Desertion? Really? That''s rich, considering he basically pushed me out the door."


    "Yes, well, Ryan''s memory seems...convenient. But this is family court, not a truth convention. He ims you abandoned him."


    "Abandoned him? I was driven to the edge!" My voice rises, but Maya remains unfazed, her gaze steady.


    "Right, and that''s what we''ll argue," she replies, almost sounding amused. "Let''s just say you were coerced'' out. Not sure if the judge will buy it, but at least it''s believable."


    "Right."


    She lets the silence settle for a beat, then nudges another document forward, ticking something off with her pen. "Next, he''s iming ''cruelty.'' I''ll give him this much-he''s imaginative. In other words, he''s saying you somehow inflicted unbearable hardship on him during the marriage."


    I sit back, glowering at the paper in front of me like it personally insulted me.


    "Good to see we''re on the same page." Maya''s lips twitch, this time closer to a smile. "Now," irreconcble differences''-standard fare. Basically, he''s saying the marriage is unsalvageable."


    I look off, my heart twisting. "Yeah..."


    Maya taps her pen against the table. "We''re not here to reminisce, Julie. Focus."


    Right. Sure." I straighten up, giving her a small nod.


    Maya clears her throat and pulls another paper forward. Her eyes flick up to mine, giving me a look I can only describe as skeptical. "And then we have ''defamation," she says. "Now, correct me if I''m wrong, but did anything... specific make its way to the press? Something along the lines of... emotional abuse? Adultery?"


    My stomach tightens. "I mean... yeah. The divorce summons leaked to the press."


    She doesn''t react. "Mm-hmm. And so far, any evidence to back that up?"


    I swallow, feeling the heat rise in my cheeks. "Plenty. Just... not all of it''s on paper."


    She sighs. "Julie, this isn''t the court of public opinion; it''s the court ofw. If Ryan pursues this, we''ll need something concrete. So here''s what we''ll do we''ll gather evidence. Emails, texts, records... anything to paint a clearer picture. And I''ll need a detailed timeline of events. The more details, the better, especially if we can find any witnesses who can back up your story."


    I exhale, pressing my palms together like I can squeeze all the frustration out of me. "That sounds... like a


    lot."


    "This is divorce, Julie. It is a lot. And Ryan''s throwing everything he has at you."


    CHAPTER 036: Counterim


    "Fine."/mutter, ncing away.


    She clicks her pen and leans in, eyes sharp. "Let''s start simple. Is there anything he could use against you? Anything he could twist to make it sound damning?"


    I hesitate, feeling my face flush. "Maybe... there were a few times Luke and I were seening into the office building together. And, uh, that thing in the supply closet." Her eyebrow lifts, the closest thing to curiosity I''ve seen all day. "The supply closet thing?"


    I squirm, the memory making my stomach knot. "A cleaning guy saw us. Maybe he gossiped. Somehow, the footage ended up on Ryan''s mistress''s phone."


    Her pen scratches along her notepad. "Well, isn''t that convenient. We''ll address that. Anything else? Something we could use against him?"


    I pause, racking my brain. "There''s the house security footage, and the office cameras, too. Plus, he froze my funds


    Her face remains inscrutable, but I sense something shift in her. "Noted. Anything else? Witnesses?"


    I shrug, a note of defeat creeping into my voice. "Nothing more. At least, not right now."


    "Is that all you have?"


    The question hits like a punch. "Yeah... that''s all."


    A silence stretches between us before she taps her pen again. "Okay. Now, if theye looking, will they find anything?"


    "What do you mean?"


    She leans back, crossing her arms. "I mean, did youmit any of the allegations? Are you dating Mr.


    Martinez?"


    I clench my fists, swallowing the lump in my throat. "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "I''m yourwyer, Julie. I need the truth-all of it. This only goes smoothly if we''re on the same side. I''m here for you, remember that."


    Her words settle like a stone in my chest, ufortable and heavy. "I''m not an adulterer."


    She nods, her gaze almost softening before moving on "And where are you currently living?"


    I feel my shoulders tense, sensing a trap. "At Luke''s house."


    "So, to confirm," she says, flipping through her notes, "you did, in fact, leave Ryan and went to stay withR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Mr. Martinez?"


    narrow my eyes. "Where are you going with all this?"


    Her pen stops moving, and she meets my gaze with a calm, almost kind look. "I told you before-I''m not. the enemy. But Ryan is. Hiswyer is. And the judge... well, let''s just say they''re not handing out empathy awards. Whatever you''re holding back from me, they''ll hit you with double the force." I clench my jaw, nodding. "Okay. Got it."


    CHAPTER 036: Counterim


    She sets her pen down. "Then here''s my advice: You''ll have to leave Mr. Martinez''s house. Find somewhere else to stay-the sooner, the better."

 Chapter 37

    CHAPTER 037: The End Of The World


    I blink, feeling the weight of Maya''s words settle on me. "What? Why would I have to move out?"


    She doesn''t look up, busy packing her notes, her movements brisk and businesslike, "It''s for your own good," she says. "If we''re ying by Ryan''s rules, we need to look spotless-inside and out. Living with another man in the middle of divorce proceedings? It''s not a good look, Julie. Not for the judge, not for the court, not for anyone who''s watching."


    I sink back in my chair, letting out a sigh that feels like it''s been building all day. "An hour ago, I thought we were just going to have a civil conversation about this. And now we''re here, strategizing like it''s a


    battlefield."


    Maya nces at me, a hint of sympathy in her eyes. "Civil?" She shakes her head. "Julie, this is divorce. Civility is an endangered species."


    A bitterugh escapes my lips, more acidic than I expected, and I realize it''s the first genuine reaction I''ve allowed myself all day. "I''ll... think about it, I guess."


    "Think fast." Her eyes meet mine with a glint that''s both a warning and encouragement. She straightens, gathering her papers into a neat stack. "And one more thing-getfortable with difort. If Ryan wants a fight, we''re going to give him a show. We''re going to push back, and we''re going to do it with style."


    I feel my smile widen, turning into something that feels, for the first time in a long time, like strength.


    Leaving Maya''s office feels like shedding ayer of skin. I head toward my Uber, heels cking with each determined step, hoping the next hour can go by in peace.


    Javier was right after all. The O''Briens do not n to go down easy. And now, because of their stupid counterim, I have to leave Luke''s house?


    No way. I''m not going anywhere. What''s the worst that could happen? I get found guilty of adultery, and it honestly wouldn''t be the end of the world.


    I''m done letting anyone or even thew dictate my life.


    I''m halfway to the car when my phone vibrates. A message from Ryan.


    "We need to talk."


    I almostugh. The urge to reply ''go fuck yourself'' rises fast. But then I stop myself. Ryan''s suing me for cruelty, for God''s sake. Handing him a fresh piece of "evidence" would be the perfect gift right now. So, instead, I pocket my phone and keep walking. Another buzz.


    "Please, Julie. You know I don''t want this to happen. My mom''s the one doing all this."


    A scoff escapes my lips before I can stop it. Sure, me it all on Adeline, your puppet master of a mother. As if she''s the one who actually files the papers, who goes to court on your behalf. You''re an adult, Ryan. Take a bit of responsibility.


    CHAPTER 037: The End Of The World


    I make it to my car, climbing into the backseat. Another buzz.


    "I miss you. And I''m sorry. The ount has been unfrozen. Call me when you get the chance."


    My grip tightens on the phone as the driver starts the trip. I miss you? I''m sorry? How dare he. I want to fire back, to tell him he can shove the apology-and that money-right where the sun doesn''t shine. But my savings are in that ount. For the first time in what feels like an eternity, my money is back in my control.


    And then, an idea forms in my mind. Wild, unconventional, utterly thrilling. I''m free to do as I please. For the first time, my money and I are on the same side of this mess. Maybe it''s time to use that money to buy something worthwhile. Like happiness.


    Happiness. The word feels fresh, new. I stare out the window with renewed focus as we head toward Luke''s house. I let the thought grow, twist, and take shape as the city lights blur past me.


    Back at Luke''s ce hourster, I''m seated in my room. The soft glow of scented candles bathes my bedroom in a warm haze, filling the air with an inviting fragrance. I check my phone for the third time, staring at Luke''sst message. "Thirty minutes," he''d said. It''s been over an hour.


    Frustration stirs in me. The night''s not going as I nned. Just as I''m about to call him, I hear the rumble of his car pulling into the driveway, loud and unapologetic. My heart skips once. Twice. Am I really doing this?


    Footsteps. A pause, then a soft knock at the door.


    "Come in," I say.


    Luke steps into the room. His gaze sweeps over the candles, the low lighting, eyes pausing on me in my nightgown and robe. He lifts his brows in surprise.


    "Umm, what''s going on?" he asks.


    I smile, motioning to the spot on the bed, beside me. "Come, sit."


    He crosses the room, moving with the kind of caution that suggests he''s aware this is some kind of trap. The bed dips as he sits, close but careful. I lean forward, gesturing to the candles scattered around. "Cute, right?" I ask, letting my eyes linger on him.


    He smirks, tilting his head, and his eyes catch mine in a look so steady it makes my pulse jump. "They''re cute, alright. But not the cutest thing in the room."


    Iugh, shaking my head. "Luke, the tterer."


    ""You think I''m ttering you?"


    I pause, letting the silence hang between us, watching as his gaze narrows, assessing me. "Maybe you are," I say, my voice low. "Maybe you''re not. But that''s not why I called you here."


    His expression shifts, and he straightens. "Why, then?"


    CHAPTER 037: The End Of The World


    I rise, stepping away from the bed, letting my fingers trail over the edges of the candles, my touch skimming each one as if savoring its warmth. I feel Luke''s eyes following me, tracing every movement.


    "I got served today," I say, almost to myself, but loud enough for him to hear. "Ryan is suing me for defamation, adultery, and a whole list of colorful usations." ""What?"


    I turn to face him, letting my gaze hold his, feeling the weight of the words between us. Then, slowly, I reach up to pull out the band that holds my hair in ce. My hair falls around my shoulders, and I see his eyes darken, his focus sharpening. The room feels smaller, the air thicker.


    I let my fingers slip through my hair, closing my eyes, drawing the moment out, feeling his gaze like a touch on my skin. "I went to see Maya. She thinks I should leave your house, find somewhere else to stay for now."


    His voicees low, tight. "Why the hell would you need to do that?"


    open my eyes, my hands falling back to my sides. "Apparently, it''s bad for my case. And I just thought... why me? Why is it that happiness slips right through my fingers every time I think I''ve finally caught it?"


    He opens his mouth, but I lift my hand, silencing him. "I''m done being sad about it, Luke." I let my fingers find the tie of my robe, pulling it loose. The fabric slips from my shoulders and drops to the floor, revealing the silk of my nightgown that clings to my body like a second skin.


    His gaze drags over me, slow and deliberate. I can see the tension tightening in his jaw, the flicker of heat in his eyes.


    I take a step closer, the silk brushing against my skin, cool and electrifying, igniting something reckless in me. "I think I''ve finally figured out a way to be happy," I say. "And that''s by taking happiness wherever I find it, even if it costs me."


    He doesn''t move. His gaze is locked on mine, fierce, unblinking.


    "Julie... what are you..." His voice is rough, strained, like he''s fighting something primal


    I slip the straps of my nightgown off my shoulders, letting it slide down, pooling at my feet. Standing there,pletely exposed, I watch thest fragments of his self-control break, the hunger shing in his eyes like a spark catching fire.


    He''s still, barely breathing, his eyes dark and consuming, as if he''s memorizing every inch of me, as if he''s already touching me without even moving.


    I cross the distance between us, standing directly in front of him. With a finger, I lift his chin, forcing him to look up into my eyes. "I''ve been a good girl all my life, Luke. And where has it gotten me?" My voice drops to a whisper, intimate and dangerous. "Nowhere but pain. I want to know what it''s like to be bad. To feel something darker, something reckless." I pause. "If I''m getting sued for adultery, it''s only fair I know how it tastes."


    For a while, he just stares, frozen, his eyes searing into mine. It feels like we''re sharing the same breath.


    Then, in a single moment, he grabs me, and I''m on my back on the bed, his weight pressing down on me, his hands framing my face. His gaze is intense, piercing, leaving me breathless. For a moment, there''s nothing in the world but his eyes, dark and unyielding, filled with a storm of emotions I don''t dare name.


    CHAPTER 037: The End Of The World


    Then his mouth is on mine, and everything else fades. The world, thewsuits, the bitterness of the past- all of it vanishes as we lose ourselves in each other.


    The taste of him is intoxicating, raw, a mix of passion and something deeper, something that feels like a promise. His hands slide down, fingers skimming my bare skin, sending shivers racing through me, each touch drawing me further under, further into him. I cling to him, my fingers threading through his hair, pulling him closer, needing him, needing this.


    He breaks the kiss for a breath, his forehead resting against mine, his voice a hoarse whisper. "You have no idea how long I''ve waited for this." The words send a thrill through me, my pulse racing, as if hearing them for the first time, though I realize I''ve sensed it in every look, every touch he''s given me.


    I smile, pulling him back down, my voice barely a whisper. "TContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 38

    CHAPTER 038; Honest With Me


    CHAPTER 038: Honest With Me


    ~~Luke~~


    I''m the happiest man alive.


    Not only has it been forever since I felt this way, this contented with my life choices, but I also feel like redoing it all over again. But this time, the good part woulde sooner. This time, when I run into Julie at my bar, where we met, I''d just throw her over my shoulder and take her home.


    I kiss her lips, tender, taking my time. I want this moment tost forever.


    Her lips are soft and warm, yielding to my kiss. I can feel the heat radiating from her, the scent of her perfume and the gentle curve of her body beneath me. I trail kisses down her neck, nuzzling the sensitive skin there, feeling her shiver in response.


    As I continue my descent, my mouth finds its way to the swell of her breasts. I take one nipple, gently sucking and teasing it with my tongue. She arches her back, pushing them further into my mouth, urging me on. I oblige,vishing attention on her chest, feeling her moans of pleasure vibrate against my lips.


    "Do you want me to stop?" I ask.


    Julie shakes her head. "Don''t stop." ""Yes, ma''am."


    With a smile, I continue my journey down her body, kissing and caressing every inch of her skin. Her stomach, her hips, her thighs.


    I trace my fingers along the tender flesh of her inner thighs, my touch feather-light. Her body is smooth and warm, and I can''t help but wonder how it''d taste if bit it a little bit, nibble on it. I yield to the thought, my teeth grazing her soft flesh. She shivers beneath me. I follow the path of my nibbles with kisses.


    Her taste is intoxicating, her scent driving me wild. I can feel her arousal, the heat radiating from her, and my own desire begins to stir. I pause, my lips hovering just above her most intimate ce.


    "Luke," she says, her voice hoarse.


    "You want something?"


    She arches her back, her hips bucking upward in response. "You," she whispers. "I want you."


    I smile. "I know. And I want you too."


    I reach the apex of her thighs, and my fingers part her folds. I stare at her, awestruck by her beauty. She''s wet, ready for me, and I can''t wait to taste her.


    "Luke," she says. "Please."


    I smile. "Patience, my love. Good thingse to those who wait."


    As I lower my head, my lips make contact with her flesh. I begin to tease her with gentle licks and kisses, my tongue darting in and out to explore every inch of her. She moans, her hands gripping my hair as she pulls me closer. "Yes," she says. "Right there."


    CHAPTER 038: Honest With Me


    I increase the intensity of my movements, drawing out her pleasure. Her hips buck against me, her body trembling. I can feel her arousal growing, her juices flowing, and I relish the taste of her.


    Her hands tighten in my hair, her breathing bing more ragged. I can tell she''s close, her orgasm building, and I want to make sure she reaches the peak. I add more pressure, my lips and tongue working in perfect harmony to drive her wild. "God, Luke. I''m going to-"


    Then she cries out, her body arching as her climax washes over her. I continue to tease her, drawing out thest remnants of her pleasure. I can tell she has ridden down from her high and is now sensitive, because she tries to close her legs. But I hold them apart. Can''t stop when we''ve gotten to the best part.


    "Oh, god. What are you-" she begins.


    My tongue delves deeper, going in and out of her, swirling around her folds. She moans/her hips lifting off the bed as she tries to pull away, but my arms hold her legs firmly in ce. I don''t stop, my tongue never still as I continue to please her.


    Her moans grow louder, her hips bucking wildly against my mouth. "Please, please," she begs, her voice breathless with need. "You''re killing me."


    My movements grow wilder. She cries out, her body shaking as she climaxes the second time, her orgasm so intense that she squirts.


    "Oh god, oh god," she moans.


    Then she copses back onto the bed.


    I lie beside her, watching. Julie''s chest rises and falls in quick session, her breathing in sharp gasps as if she''s just run a marathon. It''s intoxicating to see her this way, that glow of exhaustion mixed with satisfaction radiating from her. I can''t help but smirk at the sight-this beautiful woman, utterly wrecked, looking like she''s been touched by fire. There''s something raw and stunning about her that pulls at me, igniting that familiar heat I feel whenever she''s near.


    I lean in a bit closer, enjoying the way the sheets are tangled around her legs, exposing her skin in all the right ces.


    "Has anyone ever told you that you look beautiful when you''re wasted?" I say.


    She chuckles, and it sends a jolt of pleasure through me."I bet you''re looking so smug right now," she replies.


    "Oh, I am. Just open your eyes and see."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    My heart races as she finally opens them and turns to look at me. I love this-this moment where we drop


    all pretenses, just two people in the chaotic aftermath of something primal and satisfying.


    She squints, trying to focus on my face. "Did I do all that?" She gestures, her fingers pointing to the droplets still clinging to my face and chest.


    "All what?" I ask, feigning ignorance as I lean back, letting her take me in.


    She touches the liquid on my face, and I can see the color rise in her cheeks. "All these."


    CHAPTER 038: Honest With Me


    "Mmhmm." I can''t resist teasing her. "Like a shower. Soaked the bed too."


    She tries to look away, but I reach out and catch her chin between my fingers, making her meet my gaze


    again.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve never done that before," I say.


    She bites her lip, hesitating, and for a moment, I think she might actually tell me the truth. But then her silence speaks volumes, and it''s almostughable how easy it is to read her.


    I smile, watching her sink back into the pillows. I can''t help but admire her-how the soft curls frame her face, how her lips are swollen from our kisses. There''s a certain vulnerability in the way she lets her walls down, and it makes my heart swell with something I can''t quite name.


    She pulls closer, nestling against my chest. I wrap my arms around her, feeling her warmth seep into me. I can''t remember thest time I felt this conne

 Chapter 39

    CHAPTER 039: For Luke


    CHAPTER 039: For Luke


    Her gaze meets mine, and the intensity in them makes my heart race. "I thought..." she says. "I thought we could just enjoy this. But you''re right. It is more."


    "More?"


    "Yeah, more. But I''m scared."


    "Scared of what?" I ask, brushing my thumb over her cheekbone. "Of feeling too much? Of getting hurt?"


    "Of it all. I''ve been through so much."


    I nod, absorbing her words. I can see the pain lurking just beneath the surface, a shadow that threatens to swallow her whole if she lets it. "Julie, I get that. But you''re not alone in this. I''m here, and I''m not going anywhere. We can take it slow, figure it out together." "You really mean that?"


    "Absolutely," I promise, meaning every word. "But I need you to trust me."


    Her breath hitches, and I can feel the weight of the moment hanging between us. "Okay," she says. "I''ll try."


    "Good." I lean in, brushing my lips against her forehead. "That''s all I ask."


    We settle into afortable silence. I feel her heartbeat steadying against my chest, and it calms my own racing heart.


    But then, just as I''m drifting into a blissful sleep, Julie bolts upright.


    "Oh, no! I almost forgot!" She jumps out of bed, grabs one of her oversized T-shirts from the closet and slips it over her head.


    "Forgot what?" I ask.


    "I got something for you."


    She rummages through her bag in the corner of the room, her movements hurried and a bit frantic. When she finds what she''s looking for, she straightens, clutching a small, sleek box wrapped in a simple ck ribbon.


    She walks over to me, holding it out with a smile that''s somehow both shy and daring, as if she''s not sure how I''ll react. "Here. This is for you."


    I sit up fully, taking the box from her, raising an eyebrow as I study her expression. "What''s this?" I ask, suspicious as I shake it slightly. "Just open it, smartass."


    pull the ribbon off and flip open the box, and I can''t stop the low whistle that escapes me when I see what''s inside: an exquisite wristwatch. It''s a Patek Philippe, ssic yet striking, with a ck leather strap and a sleek silver face. The kind of watch that probably costs a lot. "Wow. This is... this is beautiful," I say, genuinely taken aback as I lift it from the box, feeling the weight of it in my hands. "Looks expensive, too."


    CHAPTER 039: For Luke


    4


    Julie shrugs, but there''s a glint of mischief in her eyesContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What''s the asion?"


    She bites her lip. "I don''t know, Ryan unfroze my funds, and as the Uber was taking me away from my meeting with Maya... I just thought, why the hell not. Even had your name inscribed on it."


    I flip the watch over, and sure enough, there it is. ''For Luke; From Julie'' engraved in simple, elegant script. Something about it stirs a warmth deep inside me, a sentiment I''m not used to feeling, especially when ites to gifts.


    "It''s beautiful," I say. "Thank you."


    "No." She shakes her head. "Thank you. You''ve been my only friend."


    I don''t know how to respond to that. I reach out, pulling her close, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead." You know what? I''m going to wear it to my meeting tomorrow."


    ""What meeting?"


    "The one where I''m going to terminate my contract with the O''Briens."


    She stares at me in shock. "You... you''re serious?"


    "Yup." I sp the watch around my wrist, adjusting it to fit. "They don''t own me, and they don''t get to treat you like garbage without consequences. I''ve been thinking about it for a while, but I was waiting for the right moment. I think that moment''s here." Her mouth opens, then closes, like she''s struggling to find the right words. "But Luke, I don''t want you to do something you''ll regret because of me."


    I reach out, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear. "Julie, I don''t make decisions lightly. This isn''t just because of you. It''s for me too. I want out, and you were just the push I needed."


    She hesitates. "But... this could affect everything. Your reputation, your business connections. They''re powerful people."


    "So am I. And they''re about to find out just how much."


    For a moment, she just stares at me. "You''re really something, you know that?"


    I chuckle, pulling her closer until our foreheads touch. Yeah, well, so are you."


    It''s noon, and my meeting with Ryan is set to begin in a couple of minutes.


    Stepping into Paragon Jewels doesn''t feel as it used to. Back then, I always had a thrill because I knew Julie''s office was just a few miles away. Now, there''s nothing to look forward to.


    And like before, Ryan has sent the smiling Lucy to apany me.


    She approaches with that signature fake smile. "Mr. Martinez, wee. I''m Lucy, and I''ll-"


    "I remember you," I say. "At this point, it''s safe to assume you people don''t trust my memory. Afraid I''ll wander off into some forgotten corner of this pce?"


    CHAPTER 039: For Luke


    "Oh, no, Mr. Martinez," she replies, smiling wider. "You''re a dignitary. Dignitaries are escorted."


    How she manages to keep such a straight face while selling this brand of nonsense is beyond me. But I let it go, falling in line beside her, ignoring the way she sneaks nces at the man beside me, Jerome Bush, mywyer. When we reach the elevator, she presses the button and looks up at me with a sweetness that almost turns my stomach. "Mr. O''Brien will be waiting in his office, Mr. Martinez."


    "Wonderful. Let''s not keep the man waiting.''

 Chapter 41

    Her Mouth


    CHAPTER 041: The Second She Opened Her Mouth


    Even before walking into the O''Brienspany, I knew our contract termination process wouldn''t be smooth sailing. I''d prepared every scenario in my head, ready with a reply. What I''d say when they tried to bully me into staying. What I''d say when they mention Julie''s name, because, of course, Julie must be mentioned.


    She''s in my house. All the changes she''s gone through these past few weeks have been since she met me. So I knew there''s no way Ryan would let me leave this meeting without making that fact known at least once: that I stole his wife and am now punishing him by pulling the plug on our partnership deal.


    What I didn''t expect, however, is Adeline politely asking me to stay.


    When you''re so far along in a battle, any glint of peace takes you by surprise.


    "I beg your pardon?" I say.


    Adeline clears her throat. "I tried my best to raise my son to be a good and productive member of society. But sometimes, children don''t always turn out how you want them to. They don''t listen. They marry beneath their status. They try to create half-breed babies." She turns to look at Emily with disgust in her eyes before turning back to face me with a sweet smile. "And they don''t know the most important rule of business: business is business. So, Mr. Martinez, please forgive my son as I try to correct his mistakes."


    I try not to dwell on how offensive most of her speech was. Instead, I indulge her nonsense. "And how, Mrs. O''Brien, do you n to do that?"


    "Name it. Whatever you want that''s within my power to give you, just name it. You want Julie, fine. You


    can have her."


    "She''s not yours to give," I say.


    "Which is why I need you to tell me which of the things I own or control can persuade you to stay."


    The room is so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Adeline sits across the table from me, her fingers steepled, looking as serene as a marble statue. Her smile doesn''t touch her eyes.


    I let her words hang in the air. I look around the room, taking in each person, watching them squirm. Ryan is visibly agitated, his fingers flexing and curling, unable to contain his irritation. Emily stands off to the side, eyes darting between us. And Adeline... she''s watching me with that same calm expression.


    Finally, I meet her eyes, my voice as cool as I can make it. "I''ve thought long and hard about it," I say." And nothing''sing to my head."


    She falters just for a moment. "How about if I say please?"


    - give her a small smile. "It''s still a no, Adeline."


    But Adeline is relentless. "An apology from Ryan. Is that what you want?" She looks over at her son, like she''s offering him up for a public flogging.


    I open my mouth, ready with a retort, but then Emily speaks up. "I... I have a suggestion."


    Adeline whips her head around. "This is not your ce, Emily. Stay out of it."


    I hold up a hand, stopping her. "Let her speak, Adeline. There''s a reason freedom of speech exists in this


    CHAPTER 041 The Second She Opened Her Mouth


    country, and you''re trampling on her human rights."


    Emily shoots me a quick, grateful nce before clearing her throat. "I know... whatever decisions Mr. Martinez is making, they''re not personal. But maybe... maybe if we made it personal, just a little?" I raise an eyebrow, curious. "How?"


    Emily looks around, her gaze nervous but determined. "What if Ryan drops all charges against Julie? And Julie drops hers against him. They agree to split everything fifty-fifty... and we all just walk away. In peace."


    Her wordsnd like a bomb. For a moment, everyone is too stunned to speak. Then Ryan erupts, his face turning mottled red. "What the hell? Are you out of your mind? I don''t even want to split with my wife! And now you''re suggesting I hand over half my money?" Adeline''s eyes are cold and calcting as she watches her son, waiting for him to wind down. When he finally does, she says, "Ryan, darling, I don''t think you have that much money to be so worried about an equal split. What you do have, however, is a concubine with a surprisingly good idea."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ryan''s face turns even redder, but he doesn''t say a word.


    Adeline shifts her gaze back to me. "Mr. Martinez, we''re willing to drop all charges against your... friend, as long as she agrees to do the same."


    I give her a slow smile. "Which is rather sweet of you, but I thought we were here to talk business."


    "Business is business. But I agree that sometimes it can be personal, too." She pauses, watching me, calcting every flicker of emotion on my face. "And if you''re not satisfied with just that, we can adjust the terms of the joint venture agreement. Five-year contract instead of ten. Sixty-forty split, with the sixty on your side, of course. And we''ll not be forced to take anything to court."


    "Take what to court?" I ask.


    "Your illegal contract termination." Her voice is so calm, so matter-of-fact, it takes me a second to process the threat wrapped in her polite words.


    I''m about to snap back when Jerome, mywyer, leans close and whispers in my ear, "Luke, we need to discuss this. Outside."


    I clench my jaw, forcing myself to stay calm. I turn back to the room, giving them all onest, hard look, and nod. "Excuse us for a moment."


    Jerome and I step out into the hallway, the heavy door closing behind us with a soft click.


    I exhale, running a hand through my hair.


    Jerome sighs beside me, shaking his head. "You alright?"


    I nod, trying to keep my expression neutral, even though my blood is boiling. "Yeah. Just... processing."


    "You''re handling it a hell of a lot better than I would. They''re offering you a pretty sweet deal, but you know, as well as I do, that''s just the bait. She''s setting a trap, Luke."


    I let out a dryugh. "Yeah. I saw it the second she opened her mouth."

 Chapter 42

    CHAPTER 042: The Weight Of The Room CHAPTER 042: The Weight Of The Room


    "Good. Because Adeline doesn''t want you to stay. She wants to control you, and this whole thing is her attempt to wrap you around her little finger. The ''peace offering,'' the adjusted contract... She knows exactly how to make it look like she''s giving you power while keeping you under her thumb."


    I look away. He''s right; Adeline''s deal is nothing more than a leash disguised as a lifeline.


    Jerome lets out a heavy sigh, crossing his arms. "Listen, if you''re serious about walking away from these people, then that''s exactly what you need to do. Don''t let them manipte you into staying. They want you here for their gain, not yours."


    I nod. "But who says we can''t have both?"


    "What do you mean?" he says.


    Jerome''s eyes are narrowed. He''s studying my face like he''s searching for cracks. I know he doesn''t trust Adeline, and he''s right not to. But this is bigger than Adeline, bigger than this boardroom, bigger than this deal.


    "Let me ask you something," I say, my voice low.


    "What?"


    "Have you ever been in love, Jerome?"


    He scoffs, looking at me like I''ve lost it. "I''ve been married twice, so yeah. I guess."


    "You''re not sure? Because if you have to guess, we could argue that maybe you weren''t actually in love."


    He shrugs, giving me a sideways nce. "Alright, philosopher. What''s your point?"


    I pause, choosing my words carefully. "The thing is... I am. And it changes the way you see things." My voice dips. "Name one thing you love, Jerome. One thing."


    He looks at me, then sighs. "My kid."


    "Good," I say. "So let''s say you have superpowers, yeah? And your kid is standing in the middle of the street, a caring at them full speed. You could use some kind of magic to blow that car away, right? But you know there''s a chance the st might hurt your kid, too. So instead, you put yourself between the car and your kid, absorbing the impact yourself. Would it hurt? Yeah, probably a lot. But you''ve got superpowers. You''ll live."


    Jerome stares at me, eyes narrowed, trying to wrap his head around my metaphor. "Wouldn''t it be faster to just... use the wind correctly?"


    "It''s an analogy, Jerome. It only makes sense when you need it to."


    He sighs, scratching his head like he''s just about done with me. "So, what? Julie''s the kid, you''re the s¨²perhero, and that scary-looking woman in there is the car?"


    I shrug. "Like I said, only makes sense when you need it to."


    "So, in conclusion, what are you saying?"


    "I''m saying I know what to do." I square my shoulders, my voice firm. "Let me handle Adeline."


    CHAPTER 042: The Weight Of The Room


    Jerome lets out a reluctant sigh but nods, pping me on the shoulder as he leads me back into Ryan''s office. I know he''s not thrilled, but he trusts me enough to follow my lead. We re-enter, and I feel all their eyes on me-Adeline, Ryan, Emily. I take my seat slowly and let the silence build, letting them squirm a little longer. Adeline''s face is an immovable mask of cold patience, but I see the flicker of uncertainty there, the barest hint that she doesn''t quite have her ws as deeply embedded as she thinks.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I lean back, crossing my arms, and begin. "When I started mypany, I had a simple goal: to make money. A lot of it." I nce around, letting my gaze fall on each of them, making sure they''re hanging on to every word. "And I did. But once the money started rolling in, I found myself asking a different question. I started to wonder what else I could do, how I could use what I''d earned for something meaningful. One answer I found was phnthropy."


    Adeline''s eyes narrow slightly, her lips pressed into a thin line. She knows what I''m getting at, and I can see the muscle in her jaw twitch. Phnthropy-of course, she knows I''m mocking her.


    "So," I continue, keeping my tone light. "I''ve thought long and hard about it. And, in the spirit of phnthropy, I can''t leave you people stranded. For that reason, I''vee up with apromise. Seventy-thirty."


    The silence is deafening. Adeline''s face is a mask of shock and outrage, but it''s Ryan who speaks first, his voice a hiss. "Seventy-thirty?" he says. "That would leave thepany with... with practically nothing!" I hold up a hand. "I wasn''t talking about our partnership."


    The moment stretches, everyone trying to catch up. And then I see it-Adeline''s face changing as understanding dawns. "Seventy percent... of Ryan''s property?"


    "He owes her more," I say, my voice t. "But that will do."


    Ryan''s face goes crimson, his fists clenched, a vein pulsing at his temple. "You think you can just walk in here and... and take everything? This is a damned ambush!"


    I ignore him, shifting my gaze back to Adeline. "Also, the contract term will be two years. And every other agreement we discussed will be honored. Is that going to be a problem?"


    Adeline''s stare could cut ss. For a moment, I think she might actually explode, herposure


    fracturing under the weight of her rage. But she presses her lips together, forcing a tight, practiced smile." None at all, Mr. Martinez. You''re... more than fair."


    "Good." I let the word linger, savoring the small victory. But I''m not done. I lean back in my chair, crossing my arms. "There''s only one problem left." Her eyes sh. "What?"


    "One of you will have to speak to Julie and get her to drop the charges."


    Adeline blinks, genuinely taken aback. "I don''t understand. What''s the point of the deal if you won''t talk to Julie yourself?"


    I lean forward. "There''s no middleman in restitution."


    "Who said anything about restitution?" She gives me a small, forcedugh, trying to regain control. "We''repromising here."


    CHAPTER 042: The Weight Of The Room


    "Are we? Because it sounded like you needed my help, and I''m giving you the terms of that help. So, Adeline..." I meet her eyes, holding her gaze steady, unyielding. "What''s it going to be? Deal or no deal?"


    She watches me in silence, her face a mask of forced calm, her eyes gleaming with barely-contained fury, For a long, tense moment, neither of us moves, each waiting for the other to flinch. Finally, she lets out a slow breath. "Pardon me, Mr. Martinez," she says. "But I don''t seem to understand what exactly you want me to tell


    Julie."


    I smile, slow and deliberate, the kind that shows how much I''m enjoying this. "What was that thing you said before?" I pretend to think, snapping my fingers as if trying to recall. "Ah, I remember now. You said...'' How about if I say please?"" Her face goes rigid, and I relish the look of shock in her eyes. She opens her mouth, but no wordse


    out.


    Beside me, Jerome stifles a grin. Ryan, on the other hand, is scowling, looking like he wants to punch something but doesn''t dare, his fists clenched so tight his knuckles are white.


    Adeline''s voice, when she speaks, is barely above a whisper, strained and taut. "Fine. I''ll... speak to Julie."


    "Oh, you''ll have to do a lot more than that," I say. "You''ll have to mean it."


    She narrows her eyes, her lips pressing into a thin line. "I know what you''re doing, Mr. Martinez. You think you''re clever, don''t you?"


    I lean back, arms folded, giving her my best indifferent smile. "No, Adeline. I don''t think I''m clever. I think I''m necessary. For you, for Ryan... for your ancestralpany." I pause, letting the words settle, watching the faint twitch of rage at the corner of her mouth. "So you''re going to go to her, and you''re going to do exactly as I''ve said."


    I can see the exact moment she realizes she has no choice. She nods stiffly.


    I stand, and Jerome stands with me. I turn to Adeline, meeting her eyes onest time. "Pleasure doing business with you, Mrs. O''Brien."


    She doesn''t respond, just watches me with that frozen, furious gaze.


    I turn on my heel, not waiting for a response, and head for the door, Jerome following close behind. As the door swings shut behind us, I let out a long breath, feeling the weight of the room, of the deal, lifting off my shoulders. Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 43

    CHAPTER 043: Lost Track Of Time


    CHAPTER 043: Lost Track Of Time ~~Julie~~


    I feel like I''ve been run over by a truck.


    Every muscle aches, my body buzzing from abination of Beth''s brutal workout and the frustration that I still can''t seem to keep up with her level of intensity. The woman practically thrives on torturing me, but today she left at least a few bones intact. Progress, right? Luke''s driveway stretches out before me, long and winding, lined with perfectly manicured hedges and sprawling oaks.


    I walk slowly, taking in the fading light that bathes everything in a warm, golden glow. Each step sends a little jolt of pain up my legs, but I manage. Finally, I reach the door, rolling my shoulders and wincing as I push it open.


    The smell hits me first-something warm, spicy, and unmistakably delicious, filling the entire house. I inhale, surprised. Since I''ve been here, Pa onlyes in the morning. So whoever''s cooking is someone else.


    Then I hear the voices, familiarughter echoing from the kitchen, and I freeze. I can pick out Luke''s voice, rich and warm, apanied by the lower, gruffer tones of Javier. I follow the sound, padding down the hall toward the kitchen, whereughter bounces off the marble counters and gleaming appliances. When I reach the doorway, I can''t help but stop and stare.


    There''s Javier, seated in his wheelchair by the counter, a ss of something dark and strong in hand. And there, standing over the stove, wearing a dark apron that''s somehow both masculine and utterly


    ridiculous, is Luke. Luke, cooking.


    I blink, convinced I''m seeing things.


    Javier looks up first, noticing me lingering in the doorway. His eyes light up with that familiar, sharp mischief. "Look who dragged herself home. You look like you went ten rounds with a bear, girl." Luke turns at that, catching sight of me, and his face lifts into a grin. "Julie."


    He crosses the room in a few long strides, reaching me in seconds. Before I can say anything, his hands are on my waist, his lips finding mine in a kiss that''s soft and hungry at once.


    I melt into him, swinging my arms around his neck, forgetting for a moment that Javier''s watching. But then-


    "Get a room," Javier mutters, loud enough to interrupt.


    We pull apart,ughing, though Luke doesn''t release me. Instead, he tightens his grip around my waist and shoots Javier a look. "You should get a room, old man. You can''t police me in my own house." Javier scoffs, unphased, and takes a sip from his ss. "Just doing my civic duty. Someone has to keep an eye on the hormone levels around here."


    Luke turns back to me, giving me a quick, teasing once-over. "You''re sweaty."


    "Yeah, I burned some calories."


    1/43


    CHAPTER 043: Lost Track Of Time


    He smirks, his hand brushing up and down my waist. "Would you like to burn some more?"


    1ugh, shoving him yfully. "Oh, please."


    "Oh, God," Javier groans, putting a hand over his eyes. "Have mercy on my ears. I preferred it when you two were pretending to be friends."


    We bothugh, and I lean in, giving Luke a sly grin. "Less I forget to ask, why are you home early-and in an apron?"


    He lifts a spat in response, the handle still smeared with sauce. "I''m cooking."


    "I can see that. Since when do you cook?"


    "Since always." He tilts his head, a smirk ying on his lips. "I''m the eldest of six kids, you know. And I grew up in Colombia. Of course I can cook." "Six kids?" My eyebrows shoot up. "Your family reunions must be... intense."


    "I had eight," Javier interrupts from the side. "Six is a decent number. Maybe you and Lucas can go for ten. Try to defeat me at something."


    "Jesus Christ," I say,ughing. "The trophy is yours for as long as you want it, Javier. I don''t think I was meant to have kids."


    Luke leans in. "Yes, you were. I''ll take you along to the next meeting."


    ""What meeting?"


    "My family. You''ll love Colombia."


    His words catch me off guard. I don''t even have time to process them before he''s already turned back to the stove, stirring something in a pan with focused, expert movements. I can''t help but just stand there and watch him, taking in the way his shirt clings to his back, every line and muscle moving under the fabric. There''s something maic about him, even in the simplest movements, the way he focuses, the way he''s so at home here.


    My thoughts drift, my mind slipping into a dangerous ce, the way his hands would feel on me after dinner, the way that little strand of hair falls over his forehead-


    I snap back to the present, my cheeks flushing as I realize Javier is watching me, a smug, knowing smile stered on his face. Ugh. I can''t even have one lustful moment in this house without the old man catching on.


    I clear my throat, suddenly very interested in my shoes. "Uh, I''ll... I''ll go freshen up for dinner."


    Luke doesn''t look away from the stove, but he calls over his shoulder, "Don''t take too long. Dinner''s almost ready."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I manage to nod, my voice a little too high. "Right. Be right back." And I all but bolt from the kitchen, feeling Javier''s eyes follow me as I make my escape.


    Once I''m upstairs, I peel off my gym clothes, groaning at how sore I am, but the hot water from the shower is a wee relief, washing away the remnants of Beth''s brutal workout. I take my time, letting the warmth seep into my muscles, my mind drifting back to Luke in the kitchen, to the way he looked at


    CHAPTER 043: Lost Track Of Time


    me, the Wa


    he kissed me. There''s something surreal about this evening, something almost... domestic. A part of me wonders if I should be wary, if I should be questioning what all this means. But the other part? It''s too busy enjoying it, reveling in this strange, happy moment. I''m so caught up in my thoughts that by the time I step out of the shower, I realize I''ve probably been up here longer than I intended. I grab my phone to check the time and see a couple of texts from Luke. "Hey, almost done?"


    "Dinner''s ready whenever you are."


    I quickly text back, "Sorry! Lost track of time. Be right down."


    I throw on a dress that''s a little shorter than necessary, something casual but ttering, leaving my hair down. Just as I apply gloss to my lips, my phone rings. I answer quickly, already speaking as I put it to my ear, "Luke, I''m so sorry! Got carried away in the shower. Definitelying down now."


    There''s a pause. And then a voice that chills me to my core. "Julie?"


    I pull the phone away from my ear, blinking in shock. Adeline''s name stares back at me, cold and intimidating. I put the phone back to my ear, my voice barely more than a whisper. "Adeline?"


    "We need to talk," she says, her tone clipped, no room for argument.


    CHAPTER 044 For the Audienc

 Chapter 44

    CHAPTER 044: For The Audience


    Before I even realize what I''m doing, my thumb presses End call.


    I stare at my phone screen, the name lingering there like a stain, and then I hit Do Not Disturb.


    I''m having one of the best evenings in a long time, and I''ll be damned if I let a spawn of the devil ruin it for


    1. me.


    I look at myself in the mirror, taking in my flushed cheeks, rosy lips, and visible cleavage. I can feel a ripple of adrenaline, a little spark of excitement. Luke''s waiting for me downstairs, and from the way he looked at me earlier, I can tell it''s going to be... memorable. With onest sweep of my hair, I smooth down my dress, letting it hug my curves just right, and head out the door.


    The scent of Luke''s cooking fills the hall as I make my way down the stairs, warm and savory. I catch a glimpse of him and Javier already waiting at the table, and the second our eyes meet, Luke''s entire face lights up. There''s something in his gaze, an intensity, like I''m the only person in the room. My breath catches for just a second, and I know exactly where this night will end-inplete, blissful surrender.


    Javier, seated by the table, throws up his hands. "See? She''s alive, Lucas. I kept telling him he''d have a heart attack if he kept pacing like that. Told him to get used to these things. Women are alwayste."


    I roll my eyes, grinning. "No, we''re not."


    "Says ate woman."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I can''t help butugh. I settle in beside Luke, close enough that I can feel the heat of him. Leaning in, I gently hold his chin, drawing him toward me. "Tell your grandfather I''m not ater," I murmur, my lips just a breath away from his.


    Luke''s eyes darken, his smile slow and wicked. "Julie''s neverte," he says, his voice low, with just a touch of that edge that makes my pulse race. "The most it''s ever been was a minute."


    Javier groans, realizing what we mean. "I hate you both. This is sexual harassment."


    Luke chuckles, ncing over at him. "Pretty sure that wouldn''t fly in court, Grandpa."


    "I''m pretty sure you''re harassing my ears," Javier shoots back. "Let''s eat, for god''s sake. I''m salivating here."


    The smell from the dishes in front of us is downright heavenly, and my stomach growls in agreement. Luke serves me a generous helping of what looks like a perfectly seasoned dish of rice and chicken with a rich, fragrant sauce that has my mouth watering before I even taste it. I take a bite and nearly melt on the spot.


    "This is amazing," I say, savoring each vor as it bursts in my mouth. "What is this?"


    Luke leans back, looking smug. "It''s arroz con pollo. I thought I''d go with something traditional."


    "It''s wonderful," I say between bites, "but maybe not as wonderful as hearing you pronounce it."


    Javier perks up, grinning as he takes a long sip of his drink. "Did I tell you Lucas won a cookingpetition once?"


    My eyes widen, and I give Luke a look. "Oh, really?"


    1A


    CHAPTER 044 For The Audienc


    Luke waves a hand, looking almost sheepish. "Let''s... maybe not bring that up."


    But Javier ignores Luke''s protests. "His little sister signed up for this big cookingpetition when she was a kid, but the poor thing caught the flu the morning of. Being the good big brother he is, Lucas here went in her ce." Luke groans, rubbing his face.

 Chapter 45

    CHAPTER 045: Gossip Column


    I keep my eyes on Luke, forcing myself not to let the anger boil over too soon. I see the hesitation in his eyes, the way he shifts in his chair, trying to calcte just how much of this evening he can salvage. But I''m not giving him an inch.


    "What''s in the article?" I ask.


    Luke sighs, running a hand through his hair, but his eyes refuse to meet mine. He''s doing that thing-holding back, hesitating, as if he can cushion the blow,


    "Julie," he begins, "I''don''t think it''s necessary to ruin a good meal with some tabloid garbage."


    "I want to know what they said. No games, Luke."


    Javier clears his throat, and Luke gives him a quick nce.


    "Maybe we should at least enjoy the food first. Just... breathe a bit, you know?" Luke says.


    Javier leans back, folding his arms. "Lucas, just tell her. Or would you rather I do it?" His tone is matter-of-fact, tinged with something that almost sounds like sympathy. Luke''s jaw tightens, and finally, he gives in. "Fine. But remember, it''s a blog. It''s mostly assumptions."


    "Read it to me. The most important lines. I want to hear it."


    After a moment of reluctance, he scrolls through Javier''s phone until he finds what he''s looking for. His eyes dart to me once before he starts reading, voice low and tense. "The blog says they got a tip from a very ''reliable source'' that there''s some kind of ''battle'' going on between Ryan and me... over you." He pauses, gauging my reaction. I feel my cheeks flush. "Go on."


    "And it seems I am winning, as the source also confirmed that Julie O''Brien left her home recently."


    My pulse quickens, anger coiling tighter with every word.


    "They say it''s unclear where you''re staying, but the writer concludes, ''If we had to take a wild guess, we''d say she''s with her new lover, Mr. Lucas Martinez. This, of course,es just a few days after the news of Julie''s divorce filing leaked to the press. Thest words echo in the room, mingling with the simmering tension. I feel my blood pounding in my ears, the fury threatening to break through my careful restraint.


    I grit my teeth, forcing myself to stay calm, but my voice cracks as I say, "I''d bet anything this is Adeline''s doing."


    Luke shakes his head, surprising me with a quick, blunt answer. "I don''t think it is."


    "Why?"


    He looks almost guilty for a moment, ncing at Javier again before he speaks. "Because we talked yesterday, and she... she proposed a deal."


    4


    CHAPTER 045: Gossip Column


    "A deal?" I repeat. "What are you talking about?"


    "Remember, I told you I was going to terminate the partnership?" He sits up, bracing himself. "I went to Ryan''s office, and Adeline asked me to reconsider. To stay on, just for another few months-well, two years actually. I told her I''d think about it." "You... considered it?" I say.


    "Julie, hear me out. I didn''t even want to tell you this, but you need to know what she''s offering." He takes a breath. "They''re willing to drop all charges. Give you seventy percent of Ryan''s assets. All you have to do is drop yourwsuit."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I sit in stunned silence, a thousand thoughts swirling in my mind. How dare he make decisions on my behalf, even consider deals with people who would sell my sanity for a dor.


    "That was my decision to make," I say.


    He holds his hands up in surrender. "I didn''t make any decision. I just... thought you should know."


    "No, Luke. You don''t get it. You don''t get how Adeline operates. You can''t trust a snake like her with something like that. This-this whole article? Clearly, she''s behind it. She''s ying nice on the surface, while she''s sabotaging me in the press!"


    His brows knit, and he shakes his head. "I still don''t think it''s her. It doesn''t make sense. She knows I''d cut the partnership if she tried to pull a stunt like that. It doesn''t fit."


    "Great. Now you''re defending her?"


    "I''m not defending her. I just think someone else could be behind this, someone who stands to gain from stirring up chaos without being directly involved."


    Iugh, bitter and hollow. "The only person that points to is Adeline. Can''t you see that?"


    Luke throws his hands up, his patience visibly thinning. "Why are you being so unreasonable, Julie?"


    "Unreasonable? I''m the one who just got called a slut on the world wide web. Forgive me if I''mcking in


    reason."


    "Jesus, Julie, it''s a gossip column!"


    "And tomorrow it''ll be on every news station from here to the other coast."


    The tension between Luke and me snaps with the sound of someone clearing their throat. We both turn to find Denise, Javier''s caregiver, standing a few feet away, watching us with a raised eyebrow and an expression that''s somewhere between sympathy and bemusement. Her stance isposed, one hand resting on her hip while the other dangles at her side, giving off an air of practiced patience-as if she''s used to clients''te-night theatrics.


    She greets us with a polite, knowing smile. "Good evening, Luke, Julie," she says. "You two seem... lively tonight."


    Javier snickers, shaking his head as he nudges his chair back with a grand gesture. "Oh, don''t mind these two. They''re just blowing off steam. Just another Tuesday night." He looks up at Denise, his face lighting up as he takes in her neatly pinned hair, the simple, understated ne resting at h¨¦r corbone, and the soft blue blouse she''s wearing. He gives her an appreciative nod. "Denise, you''re a vision tonight, as


    213


    CHAPTER 045, Gossip Column


    always."


    Denise rolls her eyes-she''s clearly used to Javier''s antics-but there''s a spark of amusement in them. You''re full of charm, as usual, Javier. Let''s get you back to your room before you start any trouble."


    "Oh, Denise, don''t tempt me," he quips, throwing a wink her way as she pulls his wheelchair away from the dinner table. "Try not to burn down the house, you two. He''s pointing at Luke and me.

 Chapter 46

    ER 046: On Your Side


    CHAPTER 046: On Your Side


    When they disappear down the hall, the echo of Javier''sughter fades, leaving a silence that feels deeper, more profound. It''s as if all the energy he brought into the room has vanished, reced by an air thick with everything left unsaid between Luke and me. Luke reaches across the table, his hand hovering just a second before itnds on mine. "Julie," he says. "I just want you to be okay."


    For a moment, I let his touch calm me, but the anger still simmers beneath my skin. I pull my hand away, looking him straight in the eyes.


    "If you really wanted me to be okay, you wouldn''t make decisions for me," I say. "I don''t need protection, Luke. I need honesty. I need you on my side."


    "I am on your side, Julie. More than you realize. And as much as you keep saying I made this decision for you, it doesn''t make it the truth. I told Adeline to talk to you about it. And if you agree, then I''m in. That''s why I didn''t say anything before now. I wanted her to reach out first, see if she''s serious. Don''t you want peace? Don''t you want to be happy with me?"


    I stare at him, feeling the tension ease under his gaze, but only slightly. My mind is a jumble of thoughts, the conflicting urges to trust him, to believe him, and to demand more. And then, like the release of a clenched fist, I feel myself rx, a smile tugging at the corners of my mouth.


    "Do I want peace?" I say. "I''d love it more than anything. But as long as these people are involved, peace is just this... distant, mythical thing. It''s like trying to sleep with sirens wailing right next to your bed. And yes, Adeline called me a couple of minutes ago." "She did?"


    "Mmhmm."


    He leans back, still watching me like I''m some mystery he can''t wait to solve. "Did you... talk to her?"


    "Technically, yes. Technically, I also just... bounced it." I shrug. "One of the most satisfying moments of my day, to be honest."


    Lukeughs, a warm, rich sound that seems to vibrate straight into my chest. "Now that sounds like the Julie I know," he says. "Did you at least give her some colorful words before cutting her off?"


    "Nah, I saved those for you," I say, smirking. But my voice softens, and I add, "Look, Iwant peace, Luke. I want that with every fiber of my being. But if they''re still pulling the strings, it''s never going to happen. Javier was right all along." "Right about what?"


    "He told me I''d just end up dragging you into my mess. I look down, feeling a mix of guilt and frustration. I don''t want him caught up in my world of deception and maniption.


    Luke reaches out, tilting my chin up so I''m looking into those intense brown eyes. "Hey. I''m willingly stepping into this mess. It''s not like you tricked me into it. I''m here because I want to be. You''re worth it."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Oh, so you''re agreeing there''s a mess?"


    He leans in, his face so close I can feel his breath. "Sure. But you''re my kind of mess, Julie."


    CHAPTER 046. On Your Side


    My face flushes, and I roll my eyes. "Stop saying these things."


    "What things?"


    "These... things that mess with my head." I look away, trying to suppress the smile forming, but it''s useless. He knows what he''s doing.


    "So the voodoo''s working, then?" he murmurs, leaning even closer, his voice a low whisper that sends a shiver down my spine.


    "Shut up."


    "There''s only one way to shut me up, Julie."


    I don''t have a chance to respond before his lips find mine, warm and soft, and the frustration and anger fade into something sweeter, something that makes my heart race and my mind nk. His hands are in my hair, his touch firm and sure, and it feels like every worry I''ve had tonight is melting away, one kiss at a


    time.


    He pulls away, resting his forehead against mine, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Still want me to shut up? I could do that right here."


    Iugh, but I can''t hide the blush in my cheeks. "I do. But I''m afraid Javier or Denise are going to walk out


    at any moment.


    "Want me to get rid of him?"


    "Oh, I could never." I smile. "I like Javier. He makes meugh."


    Without warning, Luke hoists me over his shoulder, and starts carrying me up the stairs. "Guess I''ll just have to take you somewhere no one can walk in on us."


    "Luke!" I yelp, halfughing, half-scolding, pounding my fists against his back. "Put me down! This is


    ridiculous!"


    "Oh, really? So you want me to take you back downstairs?" he asks with mock seriousness, spinning around as if he''s about to turn back down the stairs.


    "Don''t you dare!" I gasp, gripping his shirt as the motion makes me dizzy. But secretly, I love the yful side of him, the way he doesn''t care if we''re being loud or if we look like a scene out of some bad


    romance movie.


    Finally, we reach my bedroom, and he sets me down, brushing a stray hair away from my face. For a moment, I let his touch calm me, let it wash over me like cool water on a hot day. But deep down, I want to be lit on fire by him.


    I pull away, looking him in the eyes, feeling the courage I''d lost earlier. "I think now''s the right moment for that shutting up thing."


    Luke smiles, and the next second, his hand is in my hair as he kisses me.


    His lips are rough and demanding, and I can feel the stubble on his cheeks scraping against my skin. I gasp, and his tongue pushes into my mouth, exploring every inch of it. I moan, and he deepens the kiss, hands moving down to my shoulders, then my arms, pulling me closer. Then he tears his mouth away from mine, leaving me breathless.


    "You''ve been driving me crazy all right he grows is yes rating with a wild intensity. "I''ve been wanting to tear this dress off you since your cameras Hie hande move to the top of my dress, and he yanks it two with a harsh rip. The fabric splits and feat the cool air on my skin as it falls to


    the floor


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 47

    CHAPTER 047: Remember Me Better


    He takes a step back, his eyes raking over me, and I can see the hunger there. "Fuck, you''re beautiful, be says, his voice low and rough. "No matter how many times I''ve seen you naked, I still can''t get used to the sight. I want to see and kiss every inch of you," He reaches out, running his fingers over my corbone, then down to my breasts. I feel a jolt of electiony at his touch, and I shiver. "You''re so perfect," he murmurs, his fingers tracing the curve of my nipple.


    I try to speak, but he silences me with another rough kiss. I feel his hands moving down my body, cupping my ass, pulling me closer to him. I can feel his hardness pressing against me.


    He breaks away from the kiss again, his eyes zing with desire. "I''m going to take you so hard and fast" he growls. "You''re going to scream my name."


    I don''t know if I can handle it, but I want it, need it, crave it. I nod, and he lifts me up, wrapping my legs around his waist. He carries me to the bed, throwing me down on the mattress with a rough thud.


    He yanks his shirt off, revealing his taut, muscr chest. I reach out, running my fingers over his skin, feeling the hard muscles beneath. He grins, a feral, predatory smile, and I know I''m in trouble. He shoves his pants down, and I see his erection, long and thick and ready to take me. I swallow hard, feeling a wave of heat wash over me.


    "Luke," I whisper, my voice barely audible. "I want you.


    He doesn''t say a word, just crawls onto the bed, pushing my legs apart with his knees. He positions himself between my thighs, and I feel the head of his erection pushing against me. "God," he groans, his eyes rolling back in his head. "You''re so wet."


    He thrusts into me, hard and fast, and I cry out, pleasure coursing through me. He pounds into me, his hips bucking wildly, his eyes fixed on mine.


    "You like that?" he says, his voice a rough rasp.


    "Luke," I cry out, my voice hoarse with desire. "Luke, please! Put your hands around my neck."


    He pauses, his eyes locked on mine, and I can see the struggle within him. He wants to obey mymand, but he''s hesitant, unsure of what I''m asking. If I''m being honest, I don''t know what I''m asking for either, but being here with him right now makes me want to do things, things I wouldn''t normally do. I feel the pressure, the restraint, and it sends a shiver of excitement down my spine.


    "Oh, God," I moan. "Yes, like that."


    He tightens his grip, and I know he''s holding back, waiting for my cue to let go. But I don''t want him to stop. I want him to keep going, to push me to the edge and beyond. "Harder," I whisper. "I want it harder."


    He growls, his eyes shing with desire, and he thrusts into me with renewed vigor. I feel the pressure build, the pleasure intensify, and I know I''m close.


    "Luke," I gasp. "I''m close."


    CHAPTER 047: Remember Me Better


    He doesn''t say a word, just keeps thrusting, his hands still around my throat. I feel the orgasm building, the waves crashing over me, and then I''m there, screaming his name as Ie.


    He follows soon after, his body shuddering with release, his hands still around my throat. We lie there, panting and sweating, our bodies still entwined, just enjoying the afterglow. Then, slowly, he releases his grip on my throat. "That was..." he says, "insane."


    I smile, feeling a sense of satisfaction wash over me. "I know, I think I needed that."


    He nods, still catching his breath. "Me too," he says. "Me too. Though I have to ask...." He pauses, his eyebrows quirking in curiosity. "Is that... you know, is that something you''re into? Some sort of... kink or something?"


    I blink, caught off guard by the question. "What, being choked?" Iugh, feeling a heat rise to my cheeks. "1... I don''t know. It''s not like I''ve thought about it much before."


    "Oh, so it just popped into your head tonight? I had you pegged for a lot of things, Julie, but secret kink queen wasn''t one of them."


    "Oh, stop." I roll my eyes, pushing his shoulder lightly. "It''s not like that."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Oh, really? I think there''s a lot you''re not telling me."


    "What? You think I''ve been hiding a dark, mysterious world of ''kinks'' from you this whole time?"


    "Maybe," he says, looking too pleased with himself. "The quiet ones are always the wildest, after all. And if this was you just on a whim, I don''t know if I''m ready for what you''re really hiding."


    I swat at him yfully, feelingughter bubbling up. "Believe me, this is as wild as it gets."


    "Oh, sure. Like you haven''t been waiting for the right moment to show me your true wild side." He pulls me in, pressing a kiss against my neck, lingering just enough to make me shiver. "I''m just saying, you''ve got a way of surprising me." "Well, I''d like to keep you on your toes. Maybe that way, you''ll remember me better."


    He raises an eyebrow. "Remember you better?"


    I swallow, feeling the weight of my own words. I can''t help but imagine him lying here, alone, and it sends a strange ache through me. "I want this to be the most prominent thing in your mind every night when you go to bed," I say. "When I''m not there."


    1


    "When you''re not there? What are you talking about?"


    I take a deep breath. "I... I''ll have to find somewhere else to live, Luke. Just until everything dies down."

 Chapter 48

    CHAPTER 048: Are You No One''


    CHAPTER 048: Are You No One?


    The room feels thick with heat and tension. Luke is lying beside me, his arm still draped across my waist, and I can feel his heart pounding against my shoulder. I almost hate how steady it ispared to the wild pace of my own.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    For a moment, he''s silent, and I feel the urge to fill that silence, to somehow make him understand why this separation is necessary.


    "I can''t keep staying here," I say, staring up at the ceiling, willing myself to sound asposed as I can." Pretending things are fine when they''re not."


    His hand tightens around me. "No."


    The word is small, quiet, but it hits me with a force that makes my chest ache.


    "Luke..." I sigh, shifting to look at him, trying to gather my words into something that will break through his stubbornness. "I know you mean well, but it''s time I take this seriously. Every day, it''s something else-a new scandal, a new rumor-and I can''t keep dragging you down with me."


    He shakes his head. "Who says you can''t be serious about it from here?"


    "Be realistic. This is bing a circus, and you''re right in the middle of it with me. It''s not fair to you."


    "Fair?" He lets out augh, but it''s empty, hollow. "Since when have I cared about fairness, Julie? I knew what I was signing up for. I don''t want you anywhere else."


    I close my eyes for a moment, collecting my thoughts, searching for a way to make him understand.* Look, it''s just temporary," I say, almost pleading. "Just until things calm down."


    His eyes hold a quiet storm as he looks at me, and I know he''s searching for the right words, something that will make me stay. "And what if they don''t calm down?" His voice is low, almost a whisper. "What if this keeps going on for weeks, months? Are you just going to keep running?"


    I sit up, frustration pulling me to the edge of the bed. "I''m not running." I hate that it sounds defensive, but I can''t help it. "I''m just trying to be... considerate."


    "Considerate?" He sits up, too, and the closeness, the intimacy, feels like a weight between us now, something heavy and unyielding. "Julie, I don''t need you to protect me. I don''t need you to keep me out of the line of fire. I want to be right there with you, for whatever this


    is."


    "Right," I scoff, feeling my heart tighten. "Until it starts affecting your business, your reputation. Then what? You''ll be forced to choose between me and yourpany, and Ldon''t want to be that person,


    Luke."


    His eyes soften, and he reaches out, pulling me back to face him, his hands resting on my shoulders." Julie, I would choose you every time."


    "Luke, that''s not realistic! You don''t know what you''re saying. I''m a scandal waiting to happen. And if you''re with me, you''re right there in the headlines, every single day. Your life isn''t a game, and I won''t be responsible for ruining it."


    He looks at me with an intensity that feels almost overwhelming, his grip tightening just enough to keep me from pulling away. "You''re not ruining anything. You''re giving me something real, something worth CHAPTER 648 Are Youtioner


    fighting for," he says. "And if you think I''m going to let you just walk away to protect me, then you don''t know me at all."


    The sincerity in his words is like a punch to my gut, and I close my eyes, trying to control the whirlwind of emotions inside me. He''s making this sound so easy, so effortless, when I know it''s not. "Luke, this isn''t a fairy tale," "Who says I need a fairy tale? Maybe I just want you here, with me, in whatever mess we end up in."


    "I wish I could believe that. I really do."


    "Then believe it." His hand moves up to cup my face, his thumb brushing against my cheek. "Stay, Fight


    this with me."


    I can feel my heart aching, torn between the urge to trust him and the fear that this will all end in heartbreak. But his touch is warm, grounding, and I feel my defenses slipping, just a little.


    "Luke..." I whisper. "I don''t want to drag you down with me. I wouldn''t live with myself if I did. This is my fight. I n to win it, but I don''t want you caught in the crossfire."


    "You''re not dragging me down. You''re giving me something to fight for, something worth holding onto. Don''t take that away from me."


    For a long moment, we just sit there, our gazes locked, and his words settle into the space between us, filling it with a raw, unspoken understanding. Almost without realizing it, I lean into his touch, letting myself believe, just for a moment, that maybe he''s right. But that''s fantasy, and he knows it.


    "Stop being unreasonable, Luke. Which is funny because you were calling me the unreasonable one some minutes ago. Is this a pot-and-kettle situation? We''ll still see each other a couple of days a month. It''s not like I''m disappearing forever. Stop being a big baby and support my decision."


    He raises an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Alright. I''m sorry. I just got carried away, Meeting you somewhere vs sharing a house with you. Those are two different things."


    "Maybe they are. But you should be happy that your girlfriend is a fighter."


    "Trust me," he says, pulling me close, his lips brushing against mine. "I like this version of you. So so much. The difference between you and the Julie I met at the bar is ring."


    I let out a sigh, melting against him, feeling his warmth wrap around me like a balm, a momentary reprieve from the chaos outside these walls. "Right," I say. "But still expect you to speak in at least once a week. I''m not that strong when ites to being starved of you." "Oh, you want me to sneak in?" His eyes spark with amusement. "Risk my entire reputation just to see you?"


    "Think of it as a little adventure. And besides," I tease, running my fingers along his jaw, "the sex will be better if it''s a little forbidden, don''t you think?"


    He lets out a low chuckle, pulling me closer until I''m flush against him. "You''re a dangerous woman, Julie."


    "Maybe. But I''m your dangerous woman."


    With that, he closes the distance between us, his lips finding mine, and everything else fades away. All the 2/3


    CHAPTER 048: Are You No One


    doubts, the fears-they''re reced by this one, undeniable truth: I want him here, now, and I don''t want to


    let go.


    The next morning, the world feels a little less daunting. I''m sitting cross-legged on the bed,ptop bnced on my knees, going through my resignation letter for the third time, wondering if there''s any way to make it sound more final.


    A knock on the door pulls me from my thoughts, and I look up to see Luke standing in the doorway, fully dressed for work, looking every bit the part of the man know, and... well, it feels too early to say "love," but there''s something powerful about him that pulls me in. He tosses something toward me, and I catch it reflexively. His car keys glint in my hand.


    "Nice catch," he says.


    I stare at the keys, then at him. "Why are you giving me these?"


    "I won''t be avable to take you where you need to go," he replies, his tone casual. "So that''s the key to the car."


    Iraise an eyebrow. "I thought you said no one touches your car."


    "Are you no one?"


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 49

    CHAPTER 049: U-turn


    I can''t exin how Luke''s words make me feel. The only thing I can do isugh and say, "What are you going to drive, then?"


    He shrugs,ing closer. "Have you seen my driveway? I have a good number of options. I just prefer the Aston Martin because it''s small and fast."


    "Thank you for trusting me with it. I''ll try not to wreck it."


    "Please don''t," he murmurs, reaching out to brush a strand of hair behind my ear, his touch lingering. "And send your location as soon as you get wherever you decide to go."


    As he leans down and kisses my forehead, a pang of sadness hits me, unexpected and sharp. He starts to walk away, but just before reaching the door, he pauses, turning back. He crosses the room in a couple of strides, capturing my face in his hands and kissing me hard.


    When he finally pulls back, his voice is rough. "That should keep me in your memory."


    As he steps back, a smile ys at the corner of his mouth, but I see something deeper in his eyes- something raw and unguarded that makes my heart twist. He straightens his suit jacket, smoothing down thepels, a little ritual I''ve seen him do a thousand times, but today, for some reason, it feels final. Like he''s bracing himself for something.


    I swallow, the weight of this moment settling over me like a thick fog. It''s silly, really-I''m just leaving his house. This shouldn''t feel like a goodbye, but it does. And I don''t know why.


    He reaches the door, hand resting on the frame, and for a moment, I think he''s going to say it, going to tell me not to go. There''s that look in his eyes, a hesitation I rarely see in him, and I hold my breath, waiting.


    "When you have the time," he says, his voice low, almost casual. "Can you send me an updated resume?"


    I blink, thrown by the request. "Resume?"


    "Your resume," he rifies.


    "Want me toe work for you?"


    He chuckles, finally meeting my gaze. "From experience, you should know that''s a bad idea."


    The tension between us eases just a bit, and I feel a strange warmth bloom in my chest. There''s somethingforting about the teasing, something grounding. It feels like a lifeline in the midst of this shitstorm of uncertainty.


    He tilts his head, eyes softening. "Call me as soon as you get there."


    And with that, he''s gone, the soft click of the door closing behind him echoing in the stillness.


    I sit there, keys in hand, my thoughts swirling. This should be easier-leaving, putting distance between us to protect him from the fallout of my mess. I should be relieved, grateful for the rity, for the clean break I''d promised myself. But all I feel is a deep, hollow ache. Hourster, I make my way down the stairs, dragging a heavy bag behind me. I can''t believe I came here


    CHAPTER 049 Utum


    with an overnight bag, and in just a couple of days, I''ve filled up a travel-sized bag.


    When I reach the bottom of the stairs, I see Javier in his usual spot, his eyes glued to a rerun of some old Western, looking as sharp and stubborn as ever. He nces up, one brow raised. "Going somewhere?" he says.


    I pause, my hand tightening around the handle of my bag, as if letting go would make this decision even harder than it already feels. "Just... heading out for a couple of weeks, maybe more."


    "A couple of weeks, huh? That''s bound to give Lucas a heart attack."


    I roll my eyes, a half-hearted smile tugging at my lips despite the ache in my chest. "You''re impossible."


    "And you''re just figuring that out now?"


    Iugh despite myself, and for a moment, the tension in my shoulders eases. Javier''s presence has always been grounding. And in some strange way, it feels like he''s one of thest pieces of what I''ll miss most here.


    "By the way," I add, ncing around, "is there a printer somewhere in this house?"


    "A printer?" He squints at me like I''ve just asked him for a spaceship.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Javier, a printer. Like a machine that prints things? For documents?" I try to keep a straight face, but it''s hard not tough at the way he''s looking at me.


    "Of course, there''s a printer," he says, waving his hand in the direction of the stairs. "Library''s over there. Ask Lucas why a man needs that many books sometime."


    I follow his gesture toward a part of the house I hadn''t noticed before. Luke''s library. Somehow, in my days here, I hadn''t even known it existed. When I walk in, I''m struck by the overwhelming smell of leather and old paper, the walls lined floor to ceiling with volumes I doubt anyone''s opened in years. It''s beautiful -warm, in a way. Luke''s little sanctuary.


    After a minute of admiring it, I set up myptop and connect it to the printer, taking a deep breath as I hit print on my resignation letter. The hum of the machine fills the silence, and the sound feels oddly like the finality of the words I''ll be handing over soon. When the letter is done, I take ast look around the room, then head back to the living room with the paper clutched in my hand.


    "What''s that?" Javier asks, as I step back into the living room.


    "My resignation letter." I hold it up, letting the paper p in the air.


    "It''s quite long, isn''t it?"


    Iugh, brushing a thumb over the printed lines. "I was going to email it, but... there are some things that deserve a bit more closure. Besides, I have a few things to get from my office."


    He watches me for a moment, something in his gaze softening in a way I''ve never seen. There''s a strange look in his eyes, one I can''t quite ce, and for the first time, I realize how much I''ll miss him. I step closer and lean down, pressing a light kiss to his cheek "I''ll miss you, old man."


    He smirks, his voice gruff. "Give them hell, you hear me?" His eyes harden, that fire I''vee to respect


    CHAPTER 049: U-turn


    shing. "And stop defending yourself. Fight, Julie. Fight."


    I nod. "I will."


    With that, I take ast look around, grab my bag, and head out the door. But as I step into the crisp morning air, I realize my vision is blurred. I blink hard, surprised by the sting of tears. Why does leaving feel so final? Why does it feel like I''m closing a door I won''t be able to open again?


    With a shaky breath, I toss my bag into the back of Luke''s Aston Martin, the one he''d handed over with such ease this morning. When I slide into the driver''s seat and start the engine, the speakers burst to life with an absurdly peppy tune. The chorus res with lines that I''m almost sure are deliberate: "You can run, but you can''t hide, I''ll be there when you''re sleeping at night!"


    I groan,ughing despite myself. Of course, I think, my heart warming a little at the ridiculousness of it all. Luke''s handiwork, no doubt. I leave the song on, letting the absurdity lift my spirits as I pull out onto the road.


    But as I drive, something nags at me. My hands are steady on the wheel, and I tell myself it''s because I''m being cautious with Luke''s "baby", his car. Yet, I know that''s only half the truth. It feels like I''m leaving more than just a house. Leaving Luke feels like leaving... home. A home I didn''t know I needed until now.


    As the city skyline rolls past, I pull out my phone, ncing down at the maps to search for nearby hotels. I''ve made sure to transfer all my funds out of my joint ount with Ryan into a new one. I''ve even ordered a new card, so there won''t be any surprises this time-no chance for Ryan or his cronies to leave me high and dry.


    But the thought lingers, and suddenly, some

 Chapter 50

    CHAPTER 050: Showtime I''m at Ryan''s gate.


    I lean on the horn, letting the sound echo off the high walls. A ce that used to be home. Used to be familiar. Used to be... safe. And now? Just a twisted reminder of everything I''d rather forget.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I''m still sitting there, waiting, when it hits me: the gate doesn''t automatically open. It''s the first time I''ve ever sat here without the smooth, silent glide of that gate making way for me, like it did every other time I''d pull up. Every time... before I left Ryan. Before I left all of this.


    Of course, the electric tag needed for the gate to open is glued to my Bentley, the one I left with Ryan on my way out of his life. And the gate''s sensor doesn''t recognize Luke''s car.


    I honk again.


    A crackle fills the silence, and a muffled voice cuts through. "Hello? Could you... um, could you pull down the window, ma''am? Look into the camera?"


    I tug the window down with a deliberate slowness, staring straight into the tiny, blinking camera above the inte, daring it to deny me. I don''t say a word. Just a steely stare, lips pressed tight.


    "Uh, Mrs. O''Brien?" The guard''s voice-Grant-softens, suddenly aware. "Sorry, Mrs. O''Brien! I didn''t recognize-well, I mean... I''m opening the gate now!"


    With a loud click, the gates begin to part, and I feel a strange satisfaction watching them give way to me. I ease Luke''s Aston Martin forward, through the gates, up the long drive.


    The house is as pristine as always. I park the car, and for a moment, I just sit there. My fingers drum the wheel, my heart hammering in my chest. It''s strange, feeling like a stranger in a ce that was supposed to be mine. A ce that is mine. But then I shake it off, step out of the car, and grab my bag. I''ve got a mission.


    Inside, I''m hit by the too-familiar scent of everything expensive-polished wood, imported leather, and that damn cologne Ryan used to practically bathe in. I can almost taste the memories, some sweet and others... bitter.


    My heels click on the marble floor as I head straight for the stairs, my eyes scanning everything, catching glimpses of things I once treasured, reminders of a life I''d left. But I''m not here to reminisce. Not really. I''m here for something else.


    I reach the master bedroom.


    I can still see them. In my mind, there''s Ryan with that smirk, his hands on Emily''s waist. I remember walking in on them-Emily''s triumphant sneer, Ryan''s stupidly smug look, like he''d done something clever. And me? Too shocked to move. And then, too angry to care. stand there, eyeing the bed with a look I''d probably reserve for roadkill. I want to strip every fiber of it, every single damn thread. I reach for the sheets, the ones tainted with their betrayal, and pull them off with a fierce yank.


    "Disgusting," I mutter, tossing them onto the floor. As if I want any reminder of what''s been happening in this room. I give the bed a hard stare. Though I do like this bed...


    CHAPTER 650 Shofime


    Iugh to myself, half-mad, shaking my head. "You idiots don''t deserve a Texas king, but I do."


    The bed stays. I''m reiming it.


    One by one, I grab the pillows, the nkets, stripping the bed bare, tossing everything into theundry basket. I imagine the satisfaction of hurling it all into a bonfireter, watching their memories turn to ash. And honestly? That thought keeps me going. When I finally turn to the closet, I throw open the doors, faced with row upon row of Ryan''s designer shirts, his tailored suits. Then there''s the mess of Emily''s clothes too, spilling into my side. My side.


    "Oh, Emily, you''ve made yourself at home, haven''t you?" I sneer, grabbing at her things without mercy. Into the basket goes her silk blouse, the one with the ridiculous ruffles. Her tiny dresses, her neon pumps-all of it, piling up, like I''m purging the very air she''s polluted. As I fling another dress onto the pile, my phone rings. I nce at the screen, trained by experience not to answer before knowing who it is. And when I see Luke''s name pop up, a warm thrill runs through me. A smile stretches across my lips, more natural than anything I''ve felt in a long time.


    I hit answer, propping the phone between my ear and shoulder as I resume my rampage.


    "Hi, runaway girlfriend," Luke says,


    "Hi, left-behind boyfriend," I reply, grinning as I yank a hideous purple scarf off its hanger.


    "Was just checking to see if you''d changed your mind about leaving."


    "Nope." I toss Ryan''s ties into the growing mess. "Found the perfect ce. And guess what? It''s free."


    "Free?"


    "Mm-hmm." I smirk, imagining his look of confusion. "Let''s just say it has some... emotional value."


    "Emotional value, huh?" Heughs. "You better tell me all about itter. Promise?"


    "Promise," I say, shaking out another shirt and adding it to the chaos. "Now let me go. I''ve got a lot to do here."


    "Alright. I''ll miss you," he says. "And don''t forget the resume stuff."


    "I won''t. Talk soon." I end the call, smiling harder than can help. It''s strange how someone''s voice can lift you like that. And right now, I feel like I could take on the world.


    When the closet is sufficiently ravaged, I pick up theundry basket, which is now overflowing with the first batch of clothes, sheets, and every trace of Ryan and Emily that I could grab. I start down the stairs, my steps lighter than I''d expected, almost as if every item I''ve chucked out has lifted a weight off my shoulders. The grill machine sits outside, one of Ryan''s pride and joys, and as I approach it, I can''t resist the grin spreading across my face. I pop it open, ready to set everything on fire.


    Strange. Why does today feel like the best day of my life?


    After a long day of dumping Ryan and Emily''s things by the grill and lighting a match on anything


    CHAPTER 090 Showtime


    mmable, I''m finally out of the shower, feeling scrubbed clean of their existence. My skin is prickling tingling, refreshed, and I slip into my nightgown. It''s soft, thin, whispering against my skin as I move, but there''s still an edge of adrenaline beneath the surface, humming through me. This day it''s like I can finally breathe. And there''s so much more toe.


    And then, of course, I hear it-the unmistakable purr of Ryan''s Rolls Royce. There''s another softer hum trailing behind it. The Bentley. Iugh to myself as I hear them parking, shutting off the engines, their muffled voices outside. Perfect. Showtime,

 Chapter 51

    CHAPTER 051: Almost Nostalgic


    CHAPTER 051: Almost Nostalgic


    I reach into the nightstand for the taser I''d brought up earlier. I click it on, letting the blue light crackle in my hand for a second before switching it off and holding it at my side. It''s not like I''ll need it-probably. But I love knowing I have it.


    As I descend the staircase, I hear theirughter, faint but grating, echoing through the front door. I take my time, each step deliberate, almost regal, like I''m finally walking into a role I was always meant to y. The queen of this godforsaken castle, here to set things straight. I swing open the door, and for a moment, there''s a stunned silence. Ryan and Emily are standing there, both frozen as they take me in. Ryan''s gaze travels slowly over me, lingering far too long, while Emily just gawks, blinking, her jaw ck. "Well, well," Ryan says, recovering. "You''re back."


    I smile, a slow, icy grin. "Of course, I''m back. Kindly take my presence in front of you as an eviction notice. The both of you are no longer allowed in this house."


    Ryan chuckles, arching an eyebrow, clearly amused. But Emily? Her face flushes deep red, and she steps forward, almost indignant. "I beg your pardon?"


    "You heard me," I say, keeping my voice cool, calm. "Everything you own that I couldn''t burn today is neatly piled beside the grill machine. I suggest you pick it up if it''s still important to you. As for this house, I don''t think I could make it any clearer you''re no longer wee here."


    "You can''t do that! Ryan, tell her she can''t do that!" Emily says.


    "Oh, I can," I say, shifting slightly, just enough to show her the taser. She nces at it and hesitates,'' but she''s too stubborn to back down. She takes a step, then another, daring to push past me.


    But before I know it, I''m shoving her, harder than I realized I could. Emily stumbles backward, tripping over her own ridiculous heels, and goes sprawling onto the porch with a yelp, her hair flying and her face twisting with rage. She lets out a scream, her hands clutching her stomach, and then the tearse, big crocodile ones that only fuel my satisfaction.


    Ryan immediately drops down beside her, his face filled with concern as he pats her shoulder. "Emily, are you alright?"


    Emily scowls at him. "No, I am not alright! Get your bitch of a wife out of this house right now. Can''t you see she tried to kill my baby, our baby?"


    Ryan sighs. "I''ll handle it, Em. Just calm down."


    "Handle it," she spits, pointing a manicured finger at me. "She''s a beast. She''s a witch."


    "I said, I''ll handle it."


    Iugh then, unable to hold it back, and the sound seems to snap something in both of them. Ryan turns back to me, his jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing, that familiar fire in his gaze. "Julie, enough of this. Let''s talk about this inside."


    "Inside? Oh, that''s precious. Did you miss the part where I told you this isn''t your house anymore?"


    "Julie," he says, his voice dipping low, trying to calm me, soothe me, like he''s always done, like I''m just


    +25 BOTRUS


    CHAPTER 051: Almost Nostalgid


    some silly, hysterical woman. "Just calm down. Let''s talk about this."


    I let my finger hover over the taser button. "I don''t have anything to say to you."


    "You know whatever you''re doing here is illegal, right?"


    Iugh, shaking my head. "Illegal? Please. If I recall correctly, you bought this house in my name. One of the many things you bought in my name. Good luck taking this to court."


    I watch as the realization sinks into his face. The hint of fear in his eyes is delicious. His mind is racing, trying to find a way around it, but we both know there isn''t one.


    I lean back against the doorframe, folding my arms. "I''ll give you both five minutes to get off my property."


    He holds up his hands. "Alright. We''ll leave." He nces at Emily, who''s fuming on the ground, then ba at me. "I just want you to know that I miss you, Julie. There''s not a single day that goes by that I don''t think of you."


    I roll my eyes, but he just steps closer, his voice dropping to a pleading whisper.


    "This... all this, it wasn''t my doing. You know that, don''t you? People are just... they''re trying to tear us apart."


    "Oh, really?" I say, arching an eyebrow.


    But he''s not done. He''s on a roll now.


    "We''ve been together for over ten years, Julie. Over a decade ofughter, love. All the things we''ve been through... remember?" His voice softens, almost nostalgic. "Remember back in college? Thete-night study sessions, that time we got locked out of our dorm and had to sleep on thewn in the rain..., Remember how we justughed through it all? That''s us, Julie. That''s who we are. We''ve weathered every storm together."


    I just stare at him, my throat tightening, and damn it, I feel a tear slip down my cheek. But it''s not sadness. It''s... it''s anger, frustration, years of wasted timeing out in this quiet, infuriating moment. And somehow, as I look at him, all I can think is, why did it take me so long to see him for what he is?


    "I''m sorry, Julie," he says, reaching out like he''s about to touch my arm, but I pull back. "If you want Emily out, I''ll do it. I''ll tell her to leave. We can negotiate with her on taking the baby."


    Behind him, Emily sputters. "What? Are you insane? No one''s taking my baby!"


    Ryan turns to her, but I cut in. "The keys."


    He turns back to me, blinking. "What?"


    "The keys to the Bentley, Ryan."


    He hesitates, then nods. "Emily, give her the keys."


    Emily huffs, ring at both of us, but slowly, she reaches into her bag, holding out the keys like they''re toxic. I snatch them from her hand, and she flinches back, trying to put as much space as possible between us.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I look down at the keys, then back at them. "I''m keeping the Bentley. And the house. Do see yourselves out."


    And with that, I turn, stepping back inside, closing the door, watching their shocked, furious faces through the narrowing gap. And as it clicks shut, I wipe away a fear, a strange, liberating feeling settling over me. This is it. This is freedom.

 Chapter 52

    CHAPTER 052: Hard Drives


    "You did what?" Luke''s voice is sharp, barely containing his surprise. I can almost picture his brows raised in that signature half-amused, half-incredulous look.


    I clear my throat, enjoying the moment far too much. "Moved back into my house, kicked Ryan and Emily


    out."


    There''s a beat of silence, and then Lukeughs. The sound is deep and rich, echoing through the phone."


    anyone had asked me to guess what you were up to yesterday, that wouldn''t have made the top


    If


    hundred. Details please. I''m curious how all this happened." He sounds almost gleeful.


    "Where to begin?" I let out a long sigh. "Well, first, I was locked outside the gate. Because, you know, the gate''s sensor doesn''t recognize your car." "And?"


    "And then there was Grant-the gate security. He made me look into the camera and state my name like I was some kind of intruder." I chuckle, remembering it. "But once he saw it was me, he looked like he''d just seen a ghost. Apologized a thousand times before he finally opened the gate."


    As I speak, my hands are hovering over myptop''s keyboard, staring at my resume. Bullet points, dates, skills-reduced to dry words, like I''m some corporate robot. But the truth? Today, I''m anything but. Today, I''m practically vibrating with energy, a little thrill that won''t settle.


    "Then what?" Luke says. "You got in and just kicked them out?"


    I feel a rush of satisfaction knowing he''s enjoying this as much as I did.


    "Not exactly. They were not at home at the time. I went upstairs, threw their crap in aundry basket, and


    set most of them on fire."


    Luke''sughter is genuine and deep, and I can''t help butugh along. "You know, I thought you were all talk when you said you wanted to take back control. But you''re something else, Julie."


    "It was cathartic," I admit, leaning back and stretching my legs out, sinking into the memory like it''s some glorious scene from a revenge flick. "I felt like I was finally breathing for the first time in a while."


    "And then they showed up, didn''t they?"


    "Right on cue," I say, my lips curling into a wicked smile. "I''m standing there in my nightgown, a taser in one hand, looking every bit the part of a crazed woman on the brink."


    Luke''sughter nearly chokes him. "Please, stop. I can''t take anymore." His voice drops, warm and sincere. "That''s amazing. Julie, you''re amazing. You seized a house from its owner?"


    I feel my cheeks flush, surprised by the intensity in his voice. "The house is in my name," I say.


    "What?"


    "Yeah, Ryan bought the house in my name. Crazy, right? Actually, there are a lot of things he bought in my name. All the documents are sitting pretty in the house''s safe box."


    Luke goes quiet, and I can feel the gears turning in his head. "I didn''t know I''d ever say this, but... in his own messed-up way, he must''ve really loved you, Julie,


    CHAPTER 052: Hard Drives


    "Please," I scoff, rolling my eyes. "If that''s love, I want no part of it."


    "I''m d you''re saying that," he says, his voice softening. "For what it''s worth, you''re better off without him." He pauses, and there''s a hint of hesitation before he continues. "And... maybe sometime, when all this is behind us, you can meet my friends." "Friends?" I tease. "You have friends?"


    Heughs, deep and easy. "I do. Three quite notorious individuals who are dying to meet the woman behind my smile."


    I try not to let his words get to my head. It''s fruitless, though. "I feel like there are severalyers of you, Lucas Martinez. Like an onion. I get to peel them off oneyer at a time. One peel for each time I make you happy."


    "Is that so?" he replies, his tone challenging. "Well, I guess you''d better start thinking of ways to make me happy. If you do it right, you might just peel me bald."


    Augh slips from my lips. "I''ll get to it right away."


    He chuckles, and I hear the faint sound of movement, as if he''s reclining somewhere. "You''re off to a good start. But let''s start small, say... getting that resume done. Still haven''t seen it."


    I nce at myptop, where my resume stares back at me like a half-done sculpture. "I''m working on it right now, I swear. I just didn''t realize I had so much to put in one file."


    "Alright, work on it faster."


    I smile, leaning back, fingers poised over the keys. "Haven''t told me what you intend to do with it.",


    "You''ll see. I promise it''s nothing crazy. Just something I think you''ll appreciate... in time."


    "Fine," I say. "I''ll tell you about my dayter."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I''m holding you to it."


    We hang up, and I''m left alone in the silence of my room, staring at my screen. There''s something surreal about this moment, about the fact that, for the first time in... ever, I feel like I''m in charge. Like I''m not just reacting, not just waiting, hoping things will go my way. No, I make things happen.


    My fingers resume their typing, the words flowing with newfound confidence, as if the echoes of myughter and Luke''s encouragement have somehow made their way into my fingertips. I fill in the details of a career I''d almost forgotten I had, shaping it into a version of myself that I''m proud of, not a pale shadow of someone else''s dreams.


    Once I''m done, I hit send and shut down myptop, feeling lighter, almost buoyant. But there''s still onest thing on my mind.


    Security footage.


    The morning air is crisp as I step outside. I make my way to the gate where Grant, the security guard, stands at his usual post, looking as uninterested as ever. But as I approach, he straightens, giving me a respectful nod. "Good morning, Grant," I say, shing a polite smile.


    CHAPTER 052: Hard Drives


    "Morning, ma''am." He raises his eyebrows. "Need something?"


    "Yes. I''d like to take a look at the CCTV control room and check some of the old footage."


    His eyes widen, just a fraction, but enough to make me notice. "Footage? That''s... that''s a bit out of the ordinary, ma''am. You don''t usually..."


    "Oh, I know. But I figured it was high time I take a look at what''s happening under my own roof." I keep my voice casual. "It won''t take long."


    Grant scratches his head, looking hesitant but eventually nods. He leads me down a side path to the security control room, a nondescript door near the gatehouse. He unlocks it, giving me onest unsure nce before stepping aside. "Lot of interest in the footage these days," he mutters as we step inside.


    I pause, ncing at him. "Lot of interest? What do you mean?"


    "Oh," he says, suddenly looking like he''s said too much. "Well, justst week, Mrs. O''Brien came by-uh... the older Mrs. O''Brien."


    My stomach clenches. "Adeline? She was here?"


    Grant nods, his face a picture of difort. "Yup. Asked for the hard drives."


    "The hard drives?"


    "Yeah. She took them. All of them."

 Chapter 53

    CHAPTER 053: The Lady Of The House


    CHAPTER 053: The Lady Of The House


    I''m finding it difficult to process what Grant just said.


    I stare at him, unsure if I heard him right. "She... she took the hard drives?"


    He nods, scratching his chin. "Took them out, said she needed them for ''safe-keeping, and then told me to shut off the cameras in the house whenever anyone''s at home. Until further notice, she said. So I did. You weren''t around. So I figured she was thedy of the house."


    I scoff, more to myself than to Grant, "She thinks she''s queen of everything sheys eyes on, yes. But she''s not thedy of the house, Grant. Not anymore." My mind races, the implications of this news unfolding.


    "Well," Grant says, "either way, she took them. All the hard drives."


    "Did she say where she was taking them?" "Nope."


    I let out a humorlessugh, unable to believe her audacity. Of course she took them-she''s always a few steps ahead, making sure there''s no proof of whatever stunt she''s nning to pull next. That woman is like a specter, lurking, quietly positioning herself in the shadows until she can make her next move.


    "Did she seem... off to you?" I press, watching his face carefully.


    Grant shrugs. "I mean, she''s always a little intense, but yeah. She was... different. A bit, uh, urgent, I''d say. Like she was running out of time."


    "Sounds like her," I mutter. "So, just to confirm, you''re certain she took them out of the house?"


    "Absolutely." He frowns. "Sorry, ma''am, I thought it was all proper since she was so insistent."


    "It''s fine, Grant," I say.


    I take a deep breath, trying to process what this means. Adeline wouldn''t just take the footage without reason. She''s probably setting them on fire as we speak. Or maybe she won''t. Maybe she''s just holding onto them until all this is over. If that''s the case, it must be somewhere. The question is, where?


    "Thank you, Grant," I say, giving him a tight smile. "Do me a favor-if shees back, let me know. In fact, if Ryan or anyone else tries to ess the gate, let me know." Grant''s eyebrows rise again, and he nods. "Sure thing, ma''am. Anything else I can help with?"


    I nce around the dimly lit control room, my eyes lingering on the banks of nk screens that used to disy every angle of the house, every entry point, every hallway.


    "Just onest thing," I say. "Turn the cameras back on.


    He nods. "You got it, ma''am."


    As I walk back toward the house, my mind is racing. She wants to start a war? That''s great. I''ll give her


    one.


    4


    CHAPTER 053: The Lady Of The House


    I pull into Paragon Jewels hourster and sit in my car staring at the ss tower rising above me. This building has been the backdrop to so many of my long days andte nights-deals closed, partnerships formed, countless events that were supposed to mean something. Now, it just feels cold. It''s almost funny how quickly things can change.


    Taking a deep breath, I reach over to the passenger seat and grab the cream-colored envelope containing my resignation letter. Just holding it makes me feel lighter, almost as if the letter itself holds the weight of all my frustration and bitterness. This is it. The end of my time here, the end of everything I''d tried to build with Ryan. I walk through the revolving doors, my heels clicking on the polished marble floors, and I see Karen, the receptionist, look up. Her mouth falls open, and she stares at me as if I''m a ghost. I keep my face calm, giving her a polite smile.


    "Mrs. O''Brien... oh, wow! I mean, hi!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Hi," I say, trying not tough at her expression.


    She shifts ufortably, looking down at her keyboard, unsure of what to say. "Mr. O''Brien didn''t... uh, I mean, I didn''t know you''d being in today. He didn''t mention anything."


    "Oh, I doubt he did." I keep my voice breezy, enjoying the ufortable silence stretching between us. She''s struggling to decide if she should page Ryan, but I don''t give her the chance.


    I press the elevator button and step inside before she can finish her awkward mumbling. The doors close with a soft whoosh, and I''m left alone, staring at the panel of buttons. I hit the button for Ryan''s floor, feeling that familiar blend of nerves and anger coiling in my stomach. But as the elevator begins to rise, a thought strikes me. I realize there''s something I need to do first.


    Without a second thought, I press the button for the service floor.


    The elevator jolts slightly, and I feel a surge of energy, like a tiny electric current crackling through me.


    The service floor, tucked away at the bottom of the building, is quiet and dimly lit, its corridors dense with a slightly stale scent of industrial carpet and cleaning supplies. People don''t usuallye down here-it''s mostly maintenance, storage, and a few security offices. But there''s one room in particr I''m interested in.


    As I make my way through the narrow hallways, I pass a row of utility closets and nondescript office doors before spotting the sign: Surveince Room. I try to push the door open, but it doesn''t budge. Of course, only certain employees with level-one clearance can ess security rooms.


    Tpull out my old ID card from my bag, fingers crossed that the chip hasn''t been deactivated. Onest favor, universe, I think as I point it at the reader. The little light blinks green, and the lock clicks open. Bingo.


    The door swings open, and the noise that greets me is deafening.


    I hadn''t expected the ce to be soundproofed, but now it makes sense, given the racket inside. I p my hands over my ears, momentarily disoriented by the bass-heavy music pouring out from some corner of the room. After a second, I drop my hands and listen carefully, trying to make sense of the muffled sounds beyond the thumping beat.


    CHAPTER 053: The Lady Of The Mouse


    And then I hear something else-a muffled moan. My breath catches, and I take a step back, but curiosity pulls me forward. I tiptoe toward the source of the sound, edging along the wall.


    As I approach the doorway, the noise level increases, and I can now make out some of the things thedy is saying.


    "Oh, yes, harder!"


    "Deeper!"


    ""Yes, right there!"


    "God, don''t stop!"


    ""More!"


    "Give it to me, baby!"


    I peer through the open doorway.


    The man is thrusting hard, his movements fast and passionate.


    There, on a table cluttered with papers, a familiar figure is sprawled, her legs wrapped around the strange man''s shoulders.


    Emily.

 Chapter 54

    CHAPTER 054: Like Adults


    It takes me about five seconds to regain my senses, and another five to decide what to do next.


    One hand reaches for my phone, and I press the record button, feeling a strange calm settle over me They''re so wrapped up in each other, so engrossed in their own world, they don''t even notice me. It''s almostughable. For all her talk about image, appearances, about


    doing things "right," here she is- syed out on an office desk with someone who is very much not Ryan.


    I guess the man''s name is James because she cries out the name in a high, breathless gasp. "James! Oh, god. I''m cumming."


    Her body begins to convulse. James growls and thrusts inside her one final time, pouring all his energy


    into the moment.


    They copse together, spent andpletely unaware. I stop recording, switch to voice memo, and slip the phone into my bag. I''ve got all the proof I need now.


    And then I p. Slow and steady, announcing my presence.


    Emily''s head jerks up, and the color drains from her face as she spots me. She scrambles off the table, tripping over herself to find her clothes. The man-James, as I now know him-looks utterly baffled, pulling on his pants and reaching over to cut off the stereo that''s been ring some romantic tune in the background.


    Emily stammers, clutching her shirt to her chest, "Julie, this-it''s not what you think."


    "Oh, really?" I fold my arms and lean against the doorframe, smiling. "Then, by all means, enlighten me."


    She fumbles, looking around as if the right words might be scattered on the floor. "Julie... sometimes, people just... sometimes we fall astray, okay? Ryan barely has time for me anymore since you left. He''s so obsessed with getting you back, it''s like I''m invisible. And I need sex, Julie! I need attention!"


    Right. I''m sure you''re getting enough of that.


    "The baby," I say, "Is it even Ryan''s?"


    She looks offended. "Of course it is!"


    I raise an eyebrow, letting the silence stretch between us. "I don''t think so."


    "Julie, can''t we just.... can''t we just put all of this behind us?"


    "Behind us?" Iugh, a loud, derisive sound that echoes in the empty office. "Oh, Emily, trust me, I''d love nothing more than to put this entire circus behind me. But you and your boss keep dragging me back into the freak show."


    "Like I said, it''s not what you think. I just needed some me time, Julie."


    "Hey," James pipes up, looking between us with a confused frown. "So I''m just a distraction? That''s all this was?


    Emily flinches. "No, no, it''s not like that, James. You''re not just a distraction."


    "Then what are you saying to Mrs. O''Brien?" His tone is ice cold now.


    13


    CHAPTER 054 Like Adults


    #


    "Can you just... let me handle this?" she hisses.


    But James isn''t having it. "No. You told me you were just sleeping with Mr. O''Brien to get a good position. at thepany. Now you''re trying to pass my child off as his?"


    "It''s not like that-"


    I raise my hand, cutting her off. "As entertaining as this enlightening exchange is, I have a few things I''d like to say myself. First of all, I don''t think I''ve ever said this properly, so here it goes-Emily, you are a bitch. A scheming, conniving, gold-digging little snake. But I have to give credit where it''s due-you''re a smart one. You wormed your way into the CEO''s life. Congrats. You can keep him."


    Her face is twisted in a scowl, but I continue, undeterred.


    "You know, it makes perfect sense now, how you obtained that security footage. You were screwing him all along, weren''t you?"


    "Dating." James corrects. "We''ve been dating for months."


    I give him a cold smile. "Thank you for the rification, James. Really, it''s so enlightening to know the depths of your romance."


    Emily''s eyes narrow, her mouth a tight line. "Congrattions, Julie. You caught us. You want a medal or something?"


    "Oh, I''m sure I cane up with something more creative." I tap my bag lightly, where my phone sits with all the delicious evidence. "You know, it''s a shame I''m such a perfectionist. Because I have a crystal-clear video of you screaming James''s name at the top of your lungs. Not to mention, this entire conversation is on voice record. I''m sure the tabloids will be just as entertained as I am. What do you think they''ll call it? CEO''s Mistress Caught in the Act''?"


    Emily''s face goes white, a glint of pure fugy shing in her eyes. She looks at me like she''d like to strangle me, to w out every trace of satisfaction on my face. And honestly? I love it.


    "Fine," she bites out. "Maybe we should all just... take a seat. Discuss things like adults."


    "I don''t want to sit. I''m pretty sure you''ve tainted every surface of this office."


    She swallows, desperately trying to hold onto some semnce of control. "But... you must want something. It''s why you recorded me, isn''t it? So tell me. What do you want??


    I hold her gaze, refusing to let the thinyer of confidence she''s clinging to take root. Emily has always been good at this-good at wearing down people, twisting them around her finger, but she has never been up against me when I''m like this. "What do I want?" I repeat. "You''d think that''d be obvious by now."


    She stands there, still clutching her blouse to her chest as though that pathetic scrap of fabric could somehow shield her from the truth. Her hair is mussed, makeup smeared, and her face is pale. James, meanwhile, has pressed himself against the wall, a deer in headlights as he watches us, like he''s contemting an escape route.


    "I want a divorce," I say.


    Emily scoffs. "Do I look like a family court to you?"


    CHAPTER 054 Like Adults


    "Oh, I don''t think you understand what I mean. I want a smooth and fast divorce, Emily. No mess. You can keep Ryan if that''s what you really want."


    "How am I supposed to help you achieve a smooth and fast divorce, Julie?"


    I lean forward, savoring the way her posture straightens, the way she stiffens, clearly ufortable with how close I''m getting to her, "Simple. You have two days to get me some evidence of you and Ryan together that I can use in court. Something neat, something I can present without dragging you down with him."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Her jaw drops open, and she looks at me like I''ve just told her she has two days to fly to the moon. "And why on earth would I do that?"


    I give her a mocking smile, tilting my head to the side. Because, as much as I hate repeating myself, I have a recording of you admitting you''ve been sleeping with Ryan. That alone is enough to ruin you. But I''m giving you a chance to keep your face out of it. A chance to stay anonymous." I let my gaze travel over her deliberately slow, enjoying the way her expression tightens with every word. "You know how people are about mistresses, don''t you, Emily? It''s a dirty title to carry, and one that sticks. I''m giving you an opportunity to walk out of this with at least a shred of dignity."

 Chapter 55

    CHAPTER 055: The Hustle


    Her eyes narrow, and I can see her mind working, trying to calcte, to reason her way out. The thought almost amuses me. "You think I''m just going to hand you over some video or photo of me and Ryan? Just like that?" "Oh, I don''t think it. I know it. Unless, of course, you''re alright with the alternative. I could always release this little masterpiece to the press. ''CEO''s Mistress Caught Red-Handed. Imagine the headlines." Emily''s face twists with fury. "You''re insane."


    "Maybe," I say, "But I''m not the one who''s spent weeks ying house in the CEO''s bedroom. A married man''s bedroom."


    She clenches her jaw, ncing sideways at James, who looks like he''d rather be anywhere else. His gaze shifts between us, and I don''t miss the re of anger in his eyes. This wasn''t part of his n either, clearly. Emily forces a smile, her eyes pleading as she speaks in a syrupy tone that would be convincing if I didn''t know her so well. "Julie,e on. This is all getting out of hand. Isn''t there any way we can just settle this? Move on?" "I am moving on," I say, giving her a long look. "But I need something solid to make it happen on my terms. You''re either going to help me, or I''m going to release everything I have. Two days, Emily. That''s all you''ve got." "Why are you doing this to me?"


    u were


    "To v


    you?" Iugh. "Emily, you''ve done this to yourself. All that time, sneaking around, thinking you untouchable. Did you think you were too clever to ever get caught?"


    "It''s called hustling. Julie. I''m pretty sure that''s what you did, bagging a rich boyfriend all those years ago. These rich guys don''t notice poor girls like us. Not unless we throw ourselves at their faces. You''ve had your share of the cake. Don''t be greedy. MBA from Harvard. CMO of a prestigiouspany, your husband''spany. Now you''ve seen someone better, someone richer. And the hustle must continue. Congrattions to you, Julie. But don''t pretend like this is more than what it is, a gold-digging-"


    I raise a hand, cutting her off. "I really don''t care what you think this is, Emily. And spare me the pity party. I left because you''re exactly what he deserves."


    "You can''t ckmail me, Julie. I''m not some... some pathetic little girl who''s just going to roll over."


    I shrug. "What do you think Adeline would do when she sees the news? Your little share of the cake, poof. Gone. No job. No Ryan. You have two days, or the world will see what you really are. And trust me, Emily, I doubt the public will be as sympathetic as you think." She grits her teeth, breathing heavily, and I can tell she''s scrambling, trying to think of some way out. But there isn''t one. Not this time.


    "Fine. I''ll get you the evidence.


    "Good," I say. "Oh, and there''s one more thing, James." turn to him, noting the nervous twitch in his eye. as he meets my gaze.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What?" His voice is quiet, almost submissive, as though he knows what''sing.


    1 need you to erase that footage of me and Luke in thepany''s supply closet. Don''t act so shocked- that''s the video you sent Emily, right?"


    He shifts ufortably. "I didn''t mean to-it wasn''t it wasn''t supposed to..." he trails off,cking any exnation that would make this less pathetic.


    "Save it. Get dressed. Both of you. We''re going to the surveince room right now. I want to see that video erased with my own eyes."


    Emily exchanges a look with James, her face as sour as a lemon, but I don''t give her any room to argue. I step back, holding the door open, and gesture for them to get moving. After a long, hesitant moment, they do, fumbling for their clothes in awkward silence, like children who''ve been caught stealing from the cookie jar


    I wait as they button up, straighten themselves out, smooth their hair, all the while casting nervous nces my way. When they''re finally dressed, I nod toward the door. "Shall we?"


    Without a word, they walk ahead of me towards the room with monitors. Emily''s heels click against the polished floor, sharp and fast, while James shuffles alongside her, hands jammed into his pockets. I follow, keeping my steps slow, savoring every second of their difort.


    The surveince room is dimly lit, cold, with walls lined with screens showing different angles of the office building. A single chair sits in front of the control panel, and I wave at James to take a seat. "Go on, then. Find the footage."


    James sits down, his fingers hovering over the keyboard like he''s afraid the keys might burn him. "Are sure about this?" he asks "This is against the rules."


    "I''m pretty sure it''s against the rules to be caught with your pants down at work," I reply, giving him a look that dates him to argue "Or would you like me to make another copy of the little scene you and Emily just performed? I''m sure someone out there would find it...pelling."


    Emily''s face flushes bright red, her gaze dropping to the floor as James starts typing. It takes a few moments, but finally, he pulls up the footage. There it is on the screen, clear as day: Luke backing me up against a wall, convincing me to revive our fake rtionship. Feels like a million years ago. It''s crazy that I''m deleting evidence of something that never happened. But I have eyes. I can see how deceitful the footage looks from this angle.


    "Erase it," I say. "Every single copy. And clear any


    backups


    James nods, swallowing hard as he follows my instructions, his fingers moving over the keyboard with tense precision. I watch the screen as he deletes the footage, then navigates to the backup files, erasing each one with methodical care. "Done," he says, his voice strained, his fingers still trembling on the keys.


    "Good."


    I turn to Emily. She''s standing by the door, arms folded across her chest, her expression still bimer.


    "Can I go now?" she says.


    "Not quite," I say, smiling in a way that I know will set her on edge. "There''s just one more little detail James sent that video to you, didn''t he?"


    CHAPTER 055. The Hustle


    Emily''s face drains of color, and she nces at her purse, fingers clenching around the strap. "What''s your point?"


    "My point is, I want to see you both delete it from your phones." I cross my arms, standing firm. "Right here, right now. I''m not leaving until I''m absolutely certain there isn''t a single copy left. I need to watch it happen."


    James and Emily exchange a quick, silent look. Resigned, James pulls out his phone and taps through his messages, his jaw clenched as he finds the file and deletes it. He goes into the recycle bin and deletes it there too. Then he holds up the screen, showing me that it''s gone.


    "Your turn, Emily."


    She huffs, digging her phone out of her purse with a reluctant sigh. I watch as she finds the message, hesitates for the briefest moment, then presses the delete button, She empties the bin too. Then she holds the phone up to me, the screen nk. "Happy now?" she asks.


    "Ecstatic," I reply, unable to keep the grin from spreading across my face.


    I reach into my bag and pull out the envelope that brought me into this building in the first ce. I hand it to Emily with a little flourish.


    She looks down at the envelope, frowning. "What''s this?"


    "It''s a letter," I reply. "I was going to give it to Ryan myself, but since you''re his loyal secretary, I figured you could deliver it for me. Could you make sure it gets to him safely?"


    She takes the envelope, staring at it like it''s a live grenade. "What''s in it?"


    "Oh, nothing you''d care about," I say, shing her a sharine smile. "Just make sure he gets it."


    She nces down at the envelope, then back at me, her mouth set in a thin line. "You''re really going to ruin everything, aren''t you?"


    "I think you and Ryan did a pretty good job of that all on your own." I nce at my watch, then give her a final, withering look. "Two days, Emily. Get me what I need."


    If I''m being honest, I don''t need whatever evidence she''ll provide. It will help the case, yes. But my littler recording can work its own wonders if used correctly. But then there''s the satisfaction of making sure everybody goes down for this. Every single person. Emily opens her mouth, probably to argue, but I don''t give her the chance. I turn on my heel, making my way to the door with a smug expression, I''ve taken back the reins, and there''s nothing they can do to stop


    1. me.


    I''m nearly out the door when I turn back, throwing them onest look, savoring the scene: Emily clutching the envelope as though it''s filled with her worst secrets, and James slumped in his chair, looking defeated. "Oh, and one more thing." I add. "Tell Ryan I said hi. I''m sure he''s just dying to hear from me."


    With that, I stride out of the surveince room, my heels clicking against the floor in a perfect rhythm. The grin on my face is almost impossible to contain, but I don''t care. This is my moment, my victory. After CHAPTER 055. The Hustle


    years of deception, lies, and betrayal, I''m finally walking out of here on my terms.

 Chapter 56

    CHAPTER 056: Handpicked By Angels Ryan O''Brien~~


    Ryan copses in his seat. It''s barely past noon, and he''s exhausted. His mother, Adeline, had made him send about three dozen emails to variouspanies-potential partners-and at this point, if he has to send another "I hope this email finds you well", he''d lose his


    damn mind.


    Jesus Christ. Half thepanies on these emails aren''t even worth the attention.


    And Adeline has somehow forgotten that Ryan has a secretary.


    "Don''t you have somewhere else to be?" Ryan says, staring at his mother who''s penning something down. in a book.


    "I''m right where I want to be," she replies without looking up.


    "What if I don''t want you here?"


    "Great. You can leave."


    "It''s my office," he says. "You can''t set up a workstation in the CEO''s office. I can arrange for an office in your name so we can both get privacy. You are suffocating me, Mom, I can''t breathe."


    Adeline''s pen stills, her manicured fingers hovering over the page. Then, slowly, she raises her head and looks at him with that same cold, calcting gaze that used to send shivers down his spine when he was a kid. But he isn''t a kid anymore. He''s a grown man-a CEO, for God''s sake-so why does her stare still make him feel like a rebellious teenager? "I''m not giving you privacy so you can have sex with your secretary during work hours, Ryan," she says.


    "For goodness'' sake, what do you want? You moved me and Emily into your mansion, which is almost an hour''s drive from here. You sued my wife for God knows what when I told you I don''t want a divorce. And now she won''t even take my calls. She''s probably in another man''s bed right now, the same person you managed to chase away from a very good partnership and somehow me it on me. You keep saying you''re not the one leaking information to the press, but who else would it be? You''re the only person who stands to gain something from my divorce. I don''t know what that is, maybe satisfaction of possessive, and maniptive cravings. I am 32 years old, and somehow, I can''t outgrow my mom."


    Adeline cocks an eyebrow. "Are you done?"


    Ryan doesn''t reply.


    "You''re never getting back with Julie," she says.


    "The hell I''m not."


    your sadistic,


    "You. Are. Never. Getting. Back. With. Her. Your only concern right now should be how to save thispany and a host of other things that don''t involve your dick. You''re living with your mistress. What do you want your wife for?" "It''s called love, Mom. Didn''t you have that with Dad?"


    "Shut your fucking mouth," she hisses. "You don''t know the first thing about my rtionship with your father. Love doesn''t pay the bills, love doesn''t maintain reputations, and it certainly doesn''t keep people


    CHAPTER 056. Handpicked By


    loyal. It''s a transaction, Ryan, in and simple. And you got a bad deal. I nearly had a heart attack the day you brought that girl home, the minute you got tangled up with that... that nobody. And now you''ve somehow managed to stoop even lower. Emily is a secretary, Ryan. Your secretary. You should be ashamed to even show your face in public. You''re so lucky she''s pregnant with your child. The minute that childes out, we''re filing for custody."


    Ryan stares at her, feeling as if he''s looking at a stranger. He shakes his head. "Some people believe childrene from somewhere in the sky. That angels handpick them and give them to people they deserve. I wonder what I did wrong up there to end up with someone like you."


    For a brief, rare moment, her mask slips. Hurt shes across her face. But just as quickly, sheposes herself, eyes hardening as she opens her mouth to respond. Before she can, the door swings open, and Emily walks in, holding an envelope.


    She ces it on Ryan''s desk, ncing between him and his mother. "... I just saw Julie. She handed me


    this."


    "Julie?" Ryan says. "Where? Where did she go?" He''s on his feet, already halfway to the door.


    "She''s gone, Ryan," Emily calls behind him. "But she asked me to say hi to you."


    "Damn it!" He yanks out his phone, dialing Julie''s number, hands shaking with anticipation. As it rings, he nces back at Emily and Adeline, his heart hammering, praying that she''ll answer. Adeline''s gaze has zeroed in on the envelope, her eyes glittering with suspicion as she picks it up. She slices through the seal with her sharp nails.


    "A resignation letter," she says. "Quite detailed."


    "What the hell, Mom?" Ryan snaps. "That wasn''t for you


    His call has gone to voicemail. "Julie, please. Call me back. We need to talk. I just... I need to hear your voice." He hangs up, looking defeated as he walks back to his chair and sinks into it. Adeline holds up the letter, waving it in front of him with a smug smile. "It looks like she''s finally ready to cut ties."


    Ryan feels his stomach twist as she reads the opening words out loud.


    "Dear Mr. O''Brien..." Well, she certainly knows how to make an entrance, doesn''t she?"


    "Stop it," he whispers, his face pale, hands clenched on his desk. "Just... stop."


    "Oh,e now, don''t you want to hear what she has to say? This is your wake-up call, Ryan. She''s moving on. It''s high time you did the same."


    "Why are you doing this?" he asks. "What kind of mother. what kind of person finds joy in their own son''s misery?"


    1


    "One who knows what''s best for you. And I won''t apologize for that."


    He looks down, a strange emptiness in his chest, as though everything he''d fought for, everything he''d believed in, has been sucked dry, leaving nothing but a hollow shell behind.


    Emily clears her throat, stepping back from the desk. "I''ll leave you two to talk."


    #Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    CHAPTER 056 Handpicked By Angels


    Ryan barely notices her. His gaze is still fixed on his mother, on the person who has spent years shaping his life into a nightmare. He had loved her once, respected her, trusted her. But now? Now, he isn''t even sure she''s capable of love. Just as Emily opens the door, Adeline says, "Emily, wait."


    Emily pauses mid-step, her hand on the doorknob. She turns, hesitating as Adeline''s sharp eyes narrow in


    on her.


    give you the


    "Why did Julie letter?" Adeline says.


    Emily blinks, visibly thrown off. "What?"


    "She came all the way here. She walked into the building, went through the trouble, and yet... she didn''t bring the letter to Ryan herself. Doesn''t sound right, don''t you think?"


    Emily nces at Ryan and then back at Adeline. "Am I supposed to understand the reason behind Julie''s every move?"


    "You''re being defensive," Adeline says.


    "What?"


    "I asked a simple question, and you''re on the defensive"


    Emily throws up her hands. "Jesus, Adeline. What do you want from me?"


    Adeline leans forward, folding her hands on the desk. I want you to tell me why you went out for lunch, came back looking. disheveled, unlike someone who just enjoyed a break. And then you waltz in here. carrying a letter from your sugar daddy''s wife. A wife you don''t even like. What, may I ask, inspired you to ept the letter?"

 Chapter 57

    CHAPTER 057: Meek Act


    Emily looks like she''s about to explode. Ryan can see her clenching and unclenching her fists. Then she says, "Probably because I''m Ryan''s secretary?"


    "A secretary who was on her lunch break."


    Emily lets out a humorlessugh. "Being on my lunch break doesn''t make me any less his secretary."


    Ryan rubs his temples as if the more presence of both women in the same room is giving him a headache. "Can you both stop? I''m going through enough as it is. I don''t need two women wing each other''s eyes out in my office." "Great," Emily says. "I was just about to go."


    "Oh, no, you''re not," Adeline interjects. "I don''t trust whatever this is. I don''t trust you. If there''s something going on, now would be an excellent time to start talking."


    Emily opens her mouth to retort, but Ryan has had enough. He stands abruptly, grabbing his jacket and briefcase with a sharp, determined motion.


    "Let''s go." He strides toward Emily, nodding to the door. "I''ve had enough of my mother for one day.


    "It''s still a couple of hours before the workday ends," Adeline says.


    I''m the boss," Ryan says. "I''m leaving."


    He holds the door open for Emily, and together they start to exit the office. But Adeline''s voice follows them.


    "That''s right, go home," she calls out. "Have your fun, breed more low-ss babies. You two are a perfect match."


    Emily stiffens, but Ryan ces a steady hand on her back, urging her forward. They make it down the hallway, out of earshot, before Emily finally lets out a long breath, her face pale with anger. "Low-ss babies?" she murmurs. "She... she''s such a bitch."


    "I know."


    Emily''s hands tremble as she reaches for her purse, trying topose herself. "I don''t understand how you put up with her, I really don''t."


    "Believe me, it''s not by choice." He hesitates, ncing back toward the office they left. "She''s always been ... controlling, maniptive. I thought once I was old enough, I could break free, but somehow, she''s always there, lurking, pulling the strings."


    As they step into the elevator, Emily watches him, her expression softening. A small crease of concern etches between her brows, "Ryan.... are you okay?"


    Heughs, shaking his head. "I haven''t been okay in weeks, Emily. Not since Julie left."


    "Right," she says. "If it''s any constion, I haven''t been okay either. Moving into your mother''s house was the worst thing we ever did. I miss our cook, Martha. Your mother''s cook is threatening to poison me with gluten. We need to move out." CHAPTER 057 Meek Act


    "I''m working on it."


    She sighs. "Are you really? Because I feel like you''ve been saying that for a while now, and here we are, still under the same roof as the Iron Lady herself."


    He punches out a quick text to his chauffeur Justin: Get the car ready. He can hardly hear Emily''s voice as she continues to talk, her words merging with the hum of the elevator,


    "Are you even listening to me?" she says, poking his arm.


    "Yes, Emily, I''m listening. We''ll get out of there as soon as I sort things out," he says, pocketing his phone." Just hang in there."


    As they reach the lobby, Emily''s demeanor shifts. She straightens her skirt and sps her hands in front of her, eyes downcast, as she always does when they are before other employees. Ryan scoffs inwardly- everyone knows they''re living together. This meek act doesn''t fool anyone.


    Outside, Justin stands beside the glossy ck Rolls-Royce, his face nk but his posture attentive. As they approach, he opens the door for Emily, nodding briefly to Ryan.


    "Where to?" Justin asks once Ryan settles into the back seat. ""Home."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Justin nces in the rearview mirror. "Which home, sir?"


    Ryan rolls his eyes. "My mother''s house."


    With a slight nod, Justin pulls out, merging smoothly into traffic. The silence in the car is heavy, punctuated only by the soft hum of the engine. Ryan leans back, staring out the window at the fading city lights, his mind a jumbled mess of frustration and exhaustion. He feels Emily''s hand creep over to his knee, but he doesn''t respond, too tired to even muster up a


    reaction.


    Later that night, Ryan sits up in bed, the dim light casting shadows over the pages of a self-help book. How to Avoid Divorce: A Complete Guide for Reconnecting. His eyes skim the lines with mounting frustration. The author seems to dance around the real issues, suggesting small acts of kindness and-munication strategies, none of which feel remotely applicable to his fractured, turbulent life.


    He sighs, rubbing his temples. Just as he''s about to turn the page, he feels a pair of hands sliding over his shoulders, creeping down his chest.


    "Emily," he says, not even looking up from the book, "what are you doing?"


    She leans in, her breath warm against his neck. "It''s been a while since you touched me, Ryan. I''m pregnant, and pregnant women have needs, you know,


    Her hands wander lower, tracing his abdomen, slipping beneath the sheets. Ryan flinches, feeling more difort than anything else.


    "Emily, now''s really not a great time."


    CHAPTER 057, Meek Act.


    Her hands pause, and she pulls back slightly. "That''s what you say every time. Do you know what it feels like to be young and subjected to the sex life of a boomer?"


    He raises an eyebrow, finally looking at her, "Are you calling me a boomer?"


    "I''m saying that I''m horny, and you keep pushing me away."


    Ryan sighs, letting his head fall back against the headboard, his gaze drifting toward the ceiling. "Alright.


    Go on."


    As Emily moves down on him, his thoughts begin to drift, spiraling toward the same ce they always do


    Julie. He can almost picture her as she was in their happier days, dancing around naked in their bedroom in one of her goofy, improvised ballet routines, making himugh so hard his stomach hurt. She''d look back at him with that impish grin, a sparkle in her eyes, and suddenly the world felt... right.


    Whole.


    He blinks, jolting back to the present as he realizes he''s now hard. Emily, sensing the change, lets out a gleeful noise


    "He has risen," she murmurs, pulling back just enough to tug at her clothes, eyes bright with satisfaction. As she moves to undress, Ryan''s gaze falls on a small vase of flowers in the corner, a modest arrangement of chrysanthemums. His brow furrows-something about them doesn''t seem quite right. He squints, leaning forward, convinced he saw a flicker of movement.


    something wrong with the flowers?" he asks, more to himself than to Emily.


    She nces over, a frown crossing her face. "What?"


    "They... look like they''re blinking or something."


    Emilyughs, but it''s forced, a high, shaky sound. "Why would you think the flowers are blinking, Ryan?"


    But Ryan can''t shake the feeling. He stands up, ignoring Emily''s protest as he crosses the room, his eyes trained on the flowers. The faint, rhythmic glint catches his eye again-a small, barely noticeable blinking light buried between the petals.


    "Ryan,e back to bed," Emily says, trying to pull him back, but he steps around her, lifting the vase to inspect it closer. There, tucked between the stems, is a tiny, inconspicuous camera lens.


    His stomach sinks. He turns to face Emily, holding up the vase. "Why is there a spy camera in the flower, Emily?"

 Chapter 58

    CHAPTER 058: All He Sees Is Red


    Emily stares at Ryan, and he can see the color drain from her face. She opens her mouth to respond, but


    no wordse out.


    He takes a step closer, his voice dangerously low. "Why is there a camera in our bedroom?"


    "Ryan, it''s nothing," she says, She reaches for the vase, her hand brushing his arm, but he pulls back, setting the vase down behind him, marking it off-limits "Not so fast," he says. "Answer the question."


    Emily bites her lip, eyes darting around the room. "It''s just. It''s a little kink thing, okay?" She gives a half- smile. "I thought maybe it''d be fun. Your birthday ising up. I wanted to surprise you with a hot video.


    He raises an eyebrow and then taps the side of his reading sses. "I might be a bit shortsighted, Emily, but I''m not blind. Or stupid. How convenient that this little kink appeared the same day you saw Julie." "The camera''s always been there. You just never noticed."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Ryanughs. "Now I''m convinced you''re lying. I love those flowers. I''d know if there was a damn camera


    In there."


    She o


    opens her mouth, then hesitates before saying, "I don''t leave it there all the time."


    "Cut the bullshit, Emily."


    "Alright, you want the truth? I met Julie today, and she threatened me. She threatened me and the baby. I got scared, okay? I didn''t know


    what else to do."


    Ryan studies her, narrowing his eyes as he processes her words. "Julie threatened to harm you?"


    "Yes. She said she''d... she''d hurt me, Ryan, Hurt me and our baby. That''s why I put the camera there."


    "What''s the camera supposed to do?" he says. "Blink its red light until she copses?"


    She frowns. "It''s just... I thought I''d have some evidence, alright?"


    "Evidence? We''re in the middle of nowhere, Emily. You''ve seen the security detail at the gate. You think Julie can just waltz in here with what, a knife?"


    "She walked into our house and tried to attack me with a taser, Ryan."


    He scoffs, shaking his head. "That was her house. Her house, Emily. Not some fortress surrounded by cameras and guards. I''m giving you five seconds to tell me what the hell is really going on."


    "You don''t care, do you?" she says. "I told you your wife threatened me-threatened our baby-and this is how you treat me? Like I''m the one at fault?"


    Ryan stares at her, his jaw set. "Julie would never do that."


    "Oh, really? How do you know what she would or wouldn''t do, Ryan? You swore she''d never leave you, yet she did. You swore she''de back, but she''s served you divorce papers and a resignation letter. What makes you think you know what your wife''s capable of anymore?"


    He moves closer, a slow, calcted approach that makes Emily stiffen. Her eyes widen in fear. She


    CHAPTER 058. All He Sees is Ro


    begins to back up.


    "Stay back, Ryan," she whispers. "You''re not thinking clearly."


    But he doesn''t stop, his eyes dark and intense, every step deliberate. Finally, she''s backed up against the wall, no more space to retreat. He''s inches away, his handsing up to grip her arms firmly but not enough to hurt-yet. "Why is there a camera in the vase, Emily?"


    She squirms in his hold. "Let me go. You''re hurting me.


    "Why is there a camera in the vase, Emily?"


    "Let me go, Ryan! I''m not Julie! You can''t treat me like some piece of shit!"


    He freezes, and for a moment, there''s silence between them. His hands loosen slightly, and he looks at her with something close to disbelief.


    "What the hell did you just say?"


    Her breathes in short gasps, her eyes darting over his face as if gauging his reaction. "Your wife is ckmailing me, okay? Is that what you wanted to hear?" Her voice is shaky. "There''s no trace of the old Julie left in her eyes. She''s out for blood, Ryan. I''m trying to protect you, to give you some peace. I put that camera there to gather evidence, something she can use to finalize this divorce and let you move on. I''m doing this for you. I don''t want to bring a baby into a world where its father is chasing after his estranged wife." He releases her, his hands dropping to his sides. "You had no right."


    "You left me with no choice."


    Heughs, but it''s a hollow, bitter sound. "What could she possibly be using against you that isn''t already out there? Everyone knows we''re together."


    She looks away, her arms wrapped around herself. "Not everyone. The media doesn''t."


    "Don''t lie to me, Emily. And don''t pretend this was ever about protecting me." He narrows his eyes. "No matter how much I press, you''ll never tell me the real reason for that camera, will you?"


    Her lips tremble, but she doesn''t answer.


    For a moment, he stares at her, watching her as if waiting for her to slip, to say something that would unravel whatever mess of lies she''s built. Then he takes a step back. Emily-checks her arms for marks, rubbing them as if his touch had burned her. Ryan moves, crossing the room to the closet and grabbing a shirt, hastily buttoning it, and reaching for a jacket.


    Emily looks up. "Where are you going?"


    To ask Julie.


    Her face contorts in shock, then fear. She moves quickly, trying to block his path to the door. Her hands w at his arm. "Ryan, please, just stop and think about this. Let''s talk, just you and me. Please, don''t go to her-"


    CHAPTER 058 Al He Sees is Rod


    He stops, meeting her gaze with a cold stare, the kind that has her fingers slipping from his arm in spite of herself.


    And with that, Ryan walks out the door.


    When Ryan gets to the gate, it slides right open. His car''s electric tag is still active. That must be a good sign, right? Or maybe Julie hasn''t gotten around to deactivating it.


    As he drives through, his chest tightens at the sight of Julie''s Bentley parked near the garage, glistening under the soft glow of the outdoor lights. Next to it is that Aston Martin he saw the other day. But then there''s another car, a third car. A McLaren. Ryan feels his pulse spike.


    Who owns the McLaren and the Aston Martin? Certainly not Julie. Are these gifts from her boyfriend? Trying to win his wife over with expensive gifts?


    He parks his car, cuts the engine, and steps out into the evening air. His eyes catch movement ahead as Grant, the security guard, strides toward him, looking surprised and confused.


    "Mr. O''Brien?"


    "Good evening, Grant," Ryan says.


    Grant scratches the back of his head. "I thought Mrs. O''Brien said you don''t... live here anymore?"


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s a temporary setback. She invited me over."


    Grant nces back toward the house, clearly torn. "She didn''t tell me..."


    "It''s a private meeting." Ryan adds.


    Grant hesitates, eyeing him. "Oh, right. With the... other gentleman?"


    Ryan stiffens, his pulse thrumming in his ears. "Other gentleman?"


    "You said you have a meeting, right?"


    Ryan''s heart clenches, and his mind begins racing at breakneck speed. There''s another man in Julie''s house? Alone with her? His imagination paints images he wishes he could erase, scenarios he has no right to imagine but can''t stop himself from seeing. But he keeps his expression as neutral as he can, forcing his fists to unclench.


    "Yes," he says. "The three of us have a meeting."


    Grant watches him with a wary eye. "I''ll just page her to confirm."


    "You do that. I''ll be on my way inside," Ryan replies, already moving toward the entrance, ignoring the tentative protest from Grant behind him.


    "Mr. O''Brien, I don''t think you should be going in without confirmation."


    But Ryan barely hears him. His mind is elsewhere, focused on the darkening doorway. He forces himself


    to breathe, to calm his nerves, but all he sees is red, a haze of anger clouding his vision.

 Chapter 59

    CHAPTER 059: Prove it


    CHAPTER 059: Prove It ~~Julie~~


    After minutes of struggling, Luke finally gets the old record yer going, and the first notes of a tune spill into the room. I sit up on the bed, propping my chin in my hand as I watch him. There''s something so endearing in the way he messes with the dials, muttering little curses under his breath until the music flows right.


    "I can''t believe this thing works," he says.


    Iugh, letting the warmth of his presence seep into me. "Just like old wine. Gets better with age."


    He turns to me, his eyes glinting with that mischievous look he''s so good at. "Then I must be in trouble. Because you''re like wine. If you get better each year, I might actually die of drunkenness."


    "Is that so?" I tilt my head, trying to hide my smile.


    "Absolutely," he says, offering his hand. "Come on. Dance with me."


    Without a second thought, I spring off the bed and into his arms, feeling his arm wrap around me as we start to sway to the music. It''s not graceful; I''m sure I''m stepping all over his feet, but I don''t care. In this moment, the world outside the room doesn''t exist. It''s just us, moving together in this timeless, perfect little bubble.


    "You''re a terrible dancer," he whispers, his lips brushing my ear.


    "I know." Iugh. "Tell me when I''ve stepped on your foot too much."


    "How many is too much?"


    Iugh again, and he chuckles along with me, his hand moving to the small of my back, holding me closer. It feels... like home. God, how much I''ve missed this. Missed the feeling of being looked at like I''m everything. Missed the way he makes meugh without even trying.


    "Grandpa won''t stop talking about you, you know," he murmurs, his cheek against my hair. "Keeps asking when you''re finalizing the divorce."


    "Soon," I answer. I pull back just enough to meet his eyes. "I''m working on it. And you''re not helping by sneaking in here."


    "But I have to see you. I''m running low on oxygen.


    I snort, rolling my eyes. "I bet you used that smooth talk to charm all your professors back in college."


    000


    "How did you know?" he says, smirking. "Were you my professor?"


    "Oh, if I were your professor... I let the sentence linger, arching an eyebrow as I lean in, lips brushing his ear. "I''d have you take me all over this dresser." "Professor Julie... so, so naughty."


    He pulls me closer, and I melt into him, letting myself get lost in the warmth of his body, in the faint, familiar smell of his cologne. He''s a rock, grounding me, holding me together in ways I can''t even describe.


    10


    CHAPTER 059, Prove It


    His chin rests on my head, and we sway, the music a gentle luby. "I could stay like this forever, you know," he whispers, his breath tickling my hair. "Just holding you, listening to music, pretending we don''t have a hundred things waiting for us outside this room. "Don''t ruin it," I murmur, a soft plea in my voice. I don''t want to think about the divorce, about the arguments, about the life I''m supposed to leave behind. Not now. Not while I''m here in this stolen moment with him.


    He lifts my chin, looking down into my eyes. "I''m not going anywhere, Julie. I''m here."


    Those words. They''re so simple, but they hold so much, and for a second, I feel something inside me crack, feel something in me start to believe that maybe just maybe-everything will be okay. I offer him a smile, resting my head back against his chest, letting him hold me, letting myself believe in this, if only for tonight.


    But there''s a restless energy simmering just under the surface, a heat I can''t ignore. I pull back, looking up at him. "Prove it," I say.


    "How do you propose I do that?"


    I nce toward the dresser, my grin widening. "I can think of a few ways."


    Heughs, the sound low and rich, as he follows my gaze. "You''re dangerous, you know that?"


    "You knew that when you met me."


    In a single, fluid movement, he lifts me onto the dresser, his hands firm on my waist, and I let out a surprisedugh, my fingers tangling in his hair as he leans in. His lips brush mine. The kiss is slow, deliberate, and full of a thousand unspoken promises. I feel his hands tighten on my waist, pulling me closer, as if even the smallest space between us is too much.


    "Why do you always make me so hard?" he murmurs, his voice rough.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    My fingers trail down the back of his neck. "It won''t work if it''s soft."


    He groans as he pushes my nightgown up, his eyes locked on mine. Those eyes are filled with desire and mischief. "You''re beautiful," he says.


    I feel a thrill run through me as he takes me in, his gaze roaming over my body. I can feel his hardness pressing against me, and I know it''s only a matter of time before he takes me. "No undies. Naughty Julie," he says.


    He pulls back, his eyes never leaving mine, as he unbuckles his belt and pulls his pants down. I watch, my heart racing.


    I can feel the heat between us intensifying.


    1


    After stepping out of his pants, he presses his body against mine.


    I reach down, my hand wrapping around him, and he groans, his body shuddering. His desire fuels my


    own.


    He lifts my hips, and I wrap my legs around him, feeling him enter me, filling me,pleting me. We moan in unison.


    CHAPTER 050. Prove It


    As we make love, the world around us fades away, leaving only the two of us.


    Somewhere in the room, I can hear my phone ringing. But I don''t care. I don''t want to be disturbed. I don''t want anything to take me away from this moment.


    "Your phone," he says, thrusting into me.


    "Ignore it," I whisper. "Just fuck me."


    He obeys. His thrusts be more forceful, each one hitting a spot deep inside me that makes my entire body tremble. I cry out, my voice echoing through the room, as he pounds into me.


    His hands grip my hips, his fingers digging into my skin, I feel myself being pushed to the edge, my body teetering on the brink of orgasm.


    "Yes," I urge. "Right there. I''m going to-


    And then-4 reach the peak, my orgasm exploding within me. I scream as wave after wave of pleasure crashes over me. I feel himing along with me, his body jerking with pleasure, his sperm spilling inside me as we both copse onto the dresser, our bodies still entwined, our breathing ragged, our hearts pounding in sync.


    Right then, the door opens.


    Luke''s arms tense around me, his grip faltering as he stares at something-someone-behind me. My heart seizes in my chest as I force myself to turn around, and there he is.


    Ryan.

 Chapter 60

    CHAPTER 060: It''s Best You Leave ~~Luke


    The universe must truly hate me.


    I mean, it''s the only exnation why every time I try to do something right, something that makes met happy, ites with problems like an estranged husband who doesn''t understand boundaries. A man like Ryan


    He stands frozen in the doorway, his gaze fixed on Julie like she''s the only person in the room.


    Julie taps my arm, bringing me back to life. I pull myself together and step back to grab my pants, fumbling to get them on. Suddenly I feel like a teenager caught in his girlfriend''s bedroom by her father. Meanwhile, Julie has left the dresser. She''s staring at Ryan with an icy re.


    "Was I unclear," she says, "when I told you you''re no longer wee in this house?"


    I watch her walk toward him, the silk nightgown clinging to her in ways that leave nothing to the imagination. The bottom half of the gown is folded and still hanging askew around her waist.


    Reflexively, I reach forward, tugging the fabric down so she isn''t shing Ryan anything. My y eyes settle on the liquid flowing down her inner thigh, the evidence of our lovemaking, and I wish Ryan could see it too. At the back of my mind, I know I''m being possessive. This man has seen Julie naked a thousand times. But she''s mine now. I don''t want him to see one inch more than he deserves.


    * Ryan''s eyes follow my hand. It seems to snap him out of his trance, and he takes a step into the room, a


    dangerous gleam in his eyes


    "You," he says, pointing a finger at me. "How dare youe into my home and put your hands on my wife?


    I know I shouldn''t interfere in this fight. It''s Julie''s fight, and from experience, I know she''s more than capable of handling Ryan. But I''m beyond irritated with this man''s persistent shamelessness.


    "I think it''s best you leave," I say.


    "Oh?" He lets out a short, mockingugh, stepping up until we''re nose-to-nose, his breath hot and fast against my face. "You think you can just walk in here, chase me out of my own house?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Julie forces her way into our middle, her back pressing against my chest as she faces Ryan head-on. Leave, Ryan. And the next time I see you here, I''ll be calling the police."


    The sharpness in her tone cuts through some of Ryan''s bravado, and his shoulders slump. He''s looking at her now, just her.


    *Jules...e on, I know you''re not thinking straight," he whispers, his handsing up to reach for her, falling just shy of touching. This... this man has brainwashed you into thinking you should be with him, just because we''re going through a rough time=" "Really?" I say, wondering how much lower he can get.


    "Jules," Ryan goes on. "I''ll put everything behind us. We can start over, just you and me. I''m sorry." His


    CHAPTER DOO


    voice cracks. "I''m so, so sorry." He leans forward, his head dropping against her chest. His shoulders shake as he sobs.


    Julie looks back at me, looking as stunned as I feel. Her hand hovers over his head, hesitating. Then she lowers it. She digs her fingers into his hair, and for a split second, I think she might actually be considering it.


    But then she says, "Ryan, get out of my house."


    "I''m not going anywhere without you," he says.


    "I said get your fucking self out of my house."


    He reels back. "Oh, that''s it? One little ''get out, and I''m supposed to just give up, like you mean nothing to me?" He turns to me. "What have you done to my wife?


    Oh,e on.


    I try to keep my temper in check, even though every fiber of my being wants to shove him out of here myself. "You''ve done enough damage, Ryan. Any decent human being would know the right thing to do. Which, in this case, is to use the door." I''m not going anywhere," he says. "I dare you to kick me out."


    He might just get what he''s asking for. All those anger management lessons are beginning to look useless right now. The only thing holding me back is the fact that I own apany. I can just picture the PR Director saying: You should have known better than to get into a fight with a CEO whosepany is on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Thankfully, I don''t need to do anything because Julie''s already on the move. She grabs Ryan''s arm and begins to lead him to the door.


    "Julie,e on," Ryan says.


    She doesn''t respond, just keeps pushing him out the door and down the stairs. The funny thing is, he''s not pushing back, just going with the current. Which is a good thing. It means whatever this is, it can end in peace.


    "Julie," Ryan says again. "I know you still love me. We can fix this. I''m your husband."


    Not a single word from her. She keeps her hands firm on his arm, maneuvering him down the staircase. I follow them from behind.


    Ryan''s feet stumble over themselves as he''s pushed down one step after another.


    His eyes are on me now, as if I''m the reason for all of this, as if I hold the key to his suffering. And you know what? Maybe I do. I''m reveling in every second, watching him stumble.


    Finally, he wrenches himself free from Julie.


    "Fine," he says. "You want a divorce? You''ll get it. But I make sure you suffer. I''ll make you beg for it."


    Julieughs. "Do whatever you like, Ryan. As long as it''s after you get the hell out of my house."


    "You both will pay," he says. "You''ve started a war with me."


    CHAPTER 060. It''s Best You Leave


    Julie doesn''t flinch. "You think you can win a war against me? Well, game on, Ryan."


    He opens his mouth, but she''s done with the theatrics. She grabs his arm onest time, practically dragging him forward and shoving him toward the front door. She yanks it open, gesturing for him to go


    out.

 Chapter 61

    CHAPTER 061: All The Imperfect Sides Of Me


    Ryan hesitates, still standing in the doorway, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he res at us.


    Julie''s patience has clearly reached its limits. "Leave, Ryan," she says.


    He takes onest look at her, and then, after what feels like an eternity, he steps outside. I feel the tension release from my shoulders, a relief washing over me. But Julie isn''t done. She strides out after him. I follow her, partly to make sure Ryan doesn''t pull any funny business, but mostly because watching him get humiliated is proving to be its own special kind of therapy.


    Grant, the security guard, is waiting outside, his eyes darting from Julie to Ryan to me.


    "Mrs. O''Brien, I''m so sorry," he says. "I tried to stop him froming in, but the gate''s sensor recognized his car."


    Julie gives him a short nod. "Don''t worry about it, Grant I''ll fix that."


    Without another word, she walks over to Ryan''s car, reaching up. She tugs at the sticker tag, struggling with it for a while before ripping it from the windshield. Then she tosses it aside, dusting off her hands.


    "Problem solved," she says. "Now you can leave."


    Right then, a strange look clouds her face. "Ryan?" she says,


    I turn to see what she''s staring at.


    Ryan is standing behind, not moving. I notice his face is paler than before, a pained expression crossing his features as he clutches his chest. His breathing is shallow, ragged. I share a nce with Julie, who looks equally confused.


    Julie takes a step forward. "Jesus, Ryan, I''m not in the mood for games."


    But he doesn''t respond. His hand stays mped over his chest, his face creased with pain. Then, without a word, he copses onto the driveway, crumpling like a rag doll.


    Grant rushes forward, kneeling beside him, his fingers hovering, unsure of where to start. He looks back at us, his face pale. "I... I think he''s having a heart attack."


    "The hell?" Julie says. She runs forward and kneels. "You can''t be having a heart attack right now, Ryan.


    Come on."


    "We need to get him to the ER," I say.


    "I''ll get changed." She stands up and heads back into the house.


    Later, the three of us are in Ryan''s car, and I grip the wheel, navigating the silent streets, trying to push the chaos in my head aside. I nce at Julie from the rearview mirror. She''s staring out the window, face hard, but there''s something in her features-fragile, softer around the edges. Like ss about to shatter.


    "How are you hanging in there?" I ask.


    1.4


    CHAPTER 061 All The Imperfet ides Of Me


    "I''m great," she says. "I''m not the one having a heart attack."


    "I don''t think it''s a heart attack," I reply.


    "Whatever it is, he better not fucking die. I have been through a lot already. His death will be a disaster. The police wille asking questions. Ryan just won''t leave me alone, will he? He has to ruin my life. Alive, he messes with my head. Now he can''t die somewhere else? He has to die in my house?" Her voice gets louder, full of anger. "Why can''t I just have one moment of peace? It''s like every time I find joy. Ryan''s always there to ruin it."


    Her voice cracks, and she sobs. My grip tightens on the wheel. I know she''s hanging by a thread right now. If I wasn''t driving a half-conscious man to the hospital, I''d stop and wrap my arms around her until all this anger and sadness drains away.


    "Just breathe, Julie," I say, holding her gaze in the mirror. "It''ll be okay. Ryan''s not going to die, and the police won''t be questioning you. Just hang in there for me, alright?"


    She doesn''t respond.


    Damn Ryan for ruining a perfect night.


    We arrive at the hospital, and the emergency staff are already on ground, rushing to meet us. The moment the car stops, I''m out and by Julie''s side, wrapping her in my arms as she dissolves into tears. I stroke her hair, murmuring soothing words, though my own frustration still pulses under my skin. "Come on," I say. "Let''s get him checked in so we can get the hell out of here."


    ¡ö We walk together to the reception desk. Julie starts the paperwork, hesitating when the receptionist asks for her rtionship to the patient.


    "His wife," she whispers.


    "Come again?"


    "I''m his wife."


    I can see how much those words hurt her.


    She finishes the form, and as soon as she hands it over, I lean down, brushing a hand over her shoulder. They''ve got what they need. We can go now."


    But Julie stays rooted to the spot, her gaze locked on the door where they wheeled Ryan away. My heart clenches as I watch her. She''s too quiet, too still. I''m terrified that she''s slipping away from me, that the reality of it all-the years she''d spent with Ryan, the vows she''d made, the good memories that must be tangled somewhere in the mess-is wing its way to the surface.


    She turns to me, her eyes ssy, and says, "Am I evil, Luke?"


    The question catches me off guard. "No. Why would you even think that?"


    She looks down. "Because.." she hesitates. "I keep wishing they''d bring him out in a bodybag."


    I can''t lie, I''m surprised. But my surprise is quickly washed away as I step closer, reaching out to tilt her chin up. "Julie," I say. "You''re not evil. You''re human. And after everything he''s done to you, feeling the way you do isn''t wrong. You''re allowed to be angry. You''re allowed to want him out of your life. Even if he


    CHAPTER ONE All The ImperfectSides Of Me


    has


    to be... well, carried out."


    can think ofExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sheughs. "God, listen to me. My husband''s lying in there, possibly dying, and all I is how much easier it would be if he just... vanished."


    ""Shit happens," I say.


    "So you don''t think I''m evil?"


    I don''t think anyone''s evil, not even Ryan. In fact, I''m not qualified to judge evil. Not after the kind of thoughts I''ve had in the past. Not after the things I''ve done. The things. I almost did. The things I wish I''d done.


    "Hey," I say, pulling her into his arms. "Ryan brought this on himself. You didn''t put him here. You''re not responsible for him anymore. Whatever happens to him now... that''s not on you. That''s his life and his choices catching up with him."


    She nods against my chest, her breathing slowing. Then she lifts her head, looking up at me with a tired but grateful smile. "I think I kinda hate you, Luke."


    Iugh. "Yeah?"


    She nods.


    "You show it so well," I say.


    "Well, maybe what I mean is I''m afraid of you. You seem perfect."


    I brush a kiss across her forehead. "One day, Julie, when I''m drunk enough, I''ll tell you about all the imperfect sides of me."

 Chapter 62

    CHAPTER 062: The Interview


    Julie


    By some miracle, Luke got me an interview with Illusionaire, one of the biggest luxury department store chains in the world.


    I didn''t even know they''re hiring. Fortunately, right when I needed a job, their New York branch had a vacancy for a CMO. Which is rather convenient. Too convenient. But I''m not about to ask questions. Not after that rigorous virtual interview I had two days ago with the hiring team. I swear, they were trying their best to find me unqualified..


    I''m surprised they called me back for the second round of interviews. The panel interview with thepany''s stakeholders.


    I''m driving down Fifth Avenue, my mind a mess of nerves.


    I nce at the dashboard clock. Fifteen minutes to spare. Good. Enough time to mentally prepare myself -or have an existential crisis. I hit the shuffle button on my ylist. Whitney Houston''s "I Wanna Dance With Somebody" sts through the speakers. Perfect. I crank up the volume and start singing along. My voice cracks on the high notes, but I don''t care. Whitney was always a goddess. Maybe she''ll bless today.


    me


    The rhythm takes over, and for a moment, I''m just a woman in a car, pretending the world isn''t watching. judging, waiting for me to fail.


    Then my phone rings. The Bluetooth speaker announces the caller.


    Emily.


    My jaw tightens as I hit the call button.


    "Julie," Emily says in greeting.


    "Emily," I reply, already reaching for the button to start recording. The little red icon lights up on the screen. "Do you have what I asked for?"


    "I do." There''s hesitation in her tone. "And I''m emailing it to you now. It''s not much, but it''s enough. Your know you kinda put me in trouble, right?" "Oh, yeah?" I couldn''t care less.


    "Ryan is suspicious of me. We''re sleeping in separate rooms now. The only reason I''m still in this house is because I''m pregnant with his child." "Fascinating," I say. "Please arrive at the part where it became my problem."


    *Julie, please, you can''t mess this up for me. If Ryan figures out what I''m doing, I''m done. And if Adeline finds out, she''ll-she''ll destroy me."


    I should hang up. Really, I should. Talking to Emily is like swimming in a pool of sharks, except the sharks are also crying for attention while trying to bite you. But as much as I hate to admit it, sparring with her is oddly therapeutic. I''m no longer nervous about the interview. Emily''s fear is proving to be a good boost of confidence. So I let the conversation linger.


    CHAPTER 562 The Intery


    -


    "Are you even pregnant?" I ask


    "What?" She sounds genuinely offended.


    "It''s just us. Be honest."


    "Yes, I''m pregnant," she snaps. "I wouldn''t lie about that I just. I know I''m doing this mainly for my interest. But in a weird way, I like Ryan. He''s not all bad. And he''s sweet. You know how he is. You''re his wife. You know he''s fragile. A news like this would kill him. I don''t want to have his death on my hands.


    Iugh. I know what she''s doing. She''s trying to y me, trying to dig into the old Julie-the one who might''ve been naive enough to sympathize. That Julie is dead.


    "You don''t want his death on your hands," I say, dragging out the words. "Which means this is all about you. And you expect me to care?"


    "I''m begging you. Adeline already mes me for Ryan''s panic attack. I''m the one who picked Ryan up from the hospital, and now she thinks we had a quarrel that led to him copsing. When I know it was you. He left this house and went to meet you. Next thing I know, I''m being called from a hospital. If she finds another reason to hate me-"


    "Panic attack?" I say. That''s the only part of her monologue that piqued my interest. "So he''s alive?"


    There''s a pause. "Yes. But the doctor ended up finding a lump in his chest. They need to remove it and run tests. Hopefully, it won''t be carrying any cancerous cells."


    "Wow," I say. I don''t even know how to feel about that.


    I mean, I''ve fantasized about him dying a couple of times. But cancer seems extreme, even to me.


    My eyes catch the looming ss building of Illusionaire in the distance. It''s massive, intimidating. Just like the people waiting inside. Time to wrap this up. "Emily, thank you for the chitchat," I say, "Do your part. Send me the evidence. If it''s good enough, I might consider having mercy on you and your boyfriend." "Julie, wait-" she starts, but I end the call.


    The silence that follows is soothing. No begging. No whining. Just me, my car, and the undeniable satisfaction of knowing I''ve rattled her cage.


    I pull into the parking garage of Illusionaire, my nerves tightening again as I step out of the car. The towering building above me feels like it''s watching, waiting to judge me. But Trefuse to let it intimidate me. Not today. After all, I scaled through the first interview. I got this. The elevator ride is suffocatingly quiet. My reflection stares back at me in the mirrored walls. Hair: perfect. Suit: wless. Confidence? A work in progress.


    The receptionist greets me on the top floor, all smiles and polished professionalism. She escorts me to the conference room, where the panel is waiting. Seven people sit in a semicircle, their expressions ranging from mildly curious to borderline predatory. Just the regr corporate bullies.


    I offer a firm handshake to each of them, reciting their names in my head like a mantra. When I sit, the


    CHAPTER 062 The Interview


    chair feels colder than I expect.


    "Ms. Jenkins," says the man at the center of the table, the one who introduced himself as Charles, the CEO. His voice is warm, but his eyes are sharp. "Thank you foring back for the second round. As you know, this is a critical position, and we''re looking for someone who not only meets our expectations but exceeds them."


    "I understand," I say, keeping my tone calm. Inside, my heart is sprinting.


    The questionse fast, each one sharper than thest. They dissect my resume, challenge my strategies, poke holes in my sesses. I fire back with everything I''ve got, weaving in stories of campaigns I''ve turned into sesses, of risks I''ve taken that paid off. It helps that I have several years of experience in marketing. So I know how to convince people to want something that seems undesirable.


    At one point, a woman with sses and a razor-sharp smile leans forward. I can tell she has something big on her mind.


    She''s perched at the far end of the table, her manicured nails drumming a slow, calcted rhythm on her clipboard.


    "Ms. Jenkins," she says. "Your resume is wless, if I must admit."


    It''s apliment, but I don''t trust it. I smile politely, the kind of smile that says, "Thanks, but I know you''re about to hit me with something ugly."


    "You are also quite skilled in expressing your achievements and goals," she continues. "Which goes to show that all of this is much earned. However..." She pauses, letting the word hang. "There is a question that lingers amongst everyone in this room. Something we''ve been avoiding because it might sound invasive, and before I proceed, I want you to know that you do not need to answer." feel the trap snapping shut already.


    "But for the good of thepany, we are fequired to ask," she says. "We''ve run some background checks, as is standard, and havee across a... media disy between you and your estranged husband."


    My stomach knots, but my face remainsposed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "It''s none of our business," she adds, pushing her sses up the bridge of her nose. "As that does not impact your ability to do the job. Or does it?" There it is. A grenade disguised as a question. I don''t blink. One thing this job has taught me is to spin anything into a narrative. This is no different. "Thank you for addressing that," I say, keeping my tone calm. "I''m aware of the coverage, and I want to


    ability to assure you that the situation is being handled privately and professionally. It will not impact my perform in this role or my dedication to Illusionaire."


    She tilts her head, as if studying me. "Good to know," she says after a beat. "Because we just signed a partnership deal with Paragon Jewels, and we need to know if you''ll befortable working in close proximity to Mr. Ryan O''Brien."

 Chapter 63

    CHAPTER 063. The Anniversary"


    CHAPTER 063: The Anniversary


    Wow. I don''t think she lubed me enough to ram in like that.


    Things don''t often catch me unaware, especially not partnership details of thepany I''m interviewing at. So whatever this is, it''s new.


    My mind races. "I understand the concern," I say, choosing each word like a sniper picking targets. "I assure you, I''m more than capable of maintaining professionalism in any situation. My focus will be entirely on Illusionaire and its goals."


    "Great." She leans back in her chair, the faintest hint of a smile ying at her lips. It''s not satisfaction. It''s something closer to ''Let''s see if you''re lying."


    The rest of the interview goes like a sh. Questionse at me. I try my best to answer without showing how much I want to strangle Ryan. My facade seems to be working. They are nodding to most of my replies and giving detailed answers to my questions I can tell I''m winning some of them over. But the woman with sses-Ms. Ice Queen herself-remains unreadable. I can feel her watching me, her eyes a scalpel poised to cut away any weakness I might reveal.


    Finally, the questioning winds down. I''m mentally exhausted, but my posture remains straight, my smile professional.


    As the panel thanks me foring and stands to shake my hand, relief floods through me. I''ve survived. Barely, but I''ve survived.


    It feels like ages ago since Ist sat before a panel.


    Walking out of the conference room, my legs feel like jelly, but I keep my head high. The receptionist gives me a polite smile as I pass, and I return it, though I''m too drained to make it convincing.


    When I reach the elevator, I finally let out a breath I didn''t realize I''d been holding. My phone buzzes in my bag. It''s a notification from Emily. The evidence she promised. I nce at it briefly, the subject line enough to make me smile. Great. Time to see to that divorce.


    It''s evening, and I''m sitting cross-legged on my couch, the low hum of the city filtering in through the half- open window. I''ve just gotten off the phone with Maya, mywyer, who for the first time in what feels like forever-sounded proud of me. Her exact words: "You''ve done well, Julie. Emily''s evidence is perfect, so we won''t even need to send the private investigator She sounded impressed, and I''m not sure how to feel about that. Proud? Emboldened? Or just relieved that I don''t have to drain my bank ount even further to dig up dirt on Ryan?


    I stretch out, letting the phone rest on the coffee table. Myptop is open, and for thest ten minutes, I''ve been staring at a gossip site, half-scrolling through the glittering drama of other people''s lives.


    1 toy with the idea of leaking what I know. How easy it would be to tip off one of these gossip mongers and let the secrets spill. ''Ryan O''Brien, the gilded son, undone by his own mistress. Just imagining the headlines gives me a twisted little thrill. I picture the chaos, the fallout, the sweet taste of revenge. But


    CHAPTER 063 The Anniversary


    then, the image of that woman from the interview creeps into my head-the one with the sses and the barbed questions. "Will your personal life impact your ability to perform in this role?"


    I sigh, mming theptop shut. Revenge will have to wait. For now.


    The shrill ring of my phone breaks the silence, vibrating its way across the table. I grab it, and Luke''s name shes on the screen. My heart does that stupid little flutter it does when I''m around him. I swipe to answer before I even think.


    "Luke." I say, already grinning. "Guess what? I''ve got it. The evidence. Emily came through. I mean, she whined about it the whole time, but who cares? This will crush Ryan in court. No more of his pompous smirking or his underhanded tricks. And you should have seen me at the interview today. Mind-blowing. I swear, I walked out of there like I''d just conquered the world."


    Silence.


    "Luke?" I pause, frowning at the phone like it''s malfunctioning. "Are you there?"


    I''m here," he says, but it doesn''t sound like him. His voice is off, heavy in a way that sets me on edge." I''m happy for you, Julie. Really. You deserve this. And I know you crushed the interview. I believe in you."


    He''s saying all the right things, but there''s something wrong. Something I can''t quite put my finger on.


    "You don''t sound okay," I say. "What''s wrong? Are you sick or something?"


    There''s a pause, and I can almost hear him wrestling with whether to tell me the truth. "I just love hearing your voice," he says. "That''s all. It makes me happy."


    "Don''t give me that. You''re dodging. Spill it, Luke. What''s going on?"


    "It''s nothing." he insists, but I can hear the cracks in his voice. "I just-"


    "Luke," I interrupt him, sitting up straight now. "If you don''t tell me, I swear I''ll hunt you down, wherever you are, and drag the truth out of you. So just save us both the trouble and spit it out."


    "Alright, alright," he says, a small, defeatedugh escaping. "Calm down, tiger."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Not a chance."


    "I don''t know why I called," he says. "At first, I thought it was just to hear your voice, to listen to something that makes me happy. But now..." He hesitates, and when he speaks again, his voice cracks just enough to break my heart. "Now I just want to see you. Which is a stupid thing to want with the divorce trial closing in. But I''m selfish, I guess. Because I really, really need to see) you."


    "Luke." I press the phone tighter to my ear, already standing. T''ll be on my way right now. Just breathe. Keep talking to me. Whatever it is, we''ll figure it out." There''s silence on the line, and panic ws at my chest. "Luke? Are you there?"


    "Yeah," he says. "Sorry. I muted the phone. My sister walked in."


    "Sister? Where are you?"


    "At home." His voice is quieter now, almost defeated. It''s... the fifth anniversary of my son''s death. My family knows how I get on this date, so they all came over. I think they mean well. They think they''re cheering me up, but it''s just... it''s too much. Too many people. Too many reminders."


    CHAPTER 063. The Anniversary


    I freeze. Luke had a son. And he died. How did I not know this?


    "Luke..." I try to say somethingforting, but nothing feels adequate. "I''m so sorry."


    He doesn''t respond right away. When he does, his voice is heavy, like he''s carrying the weight of the world. "They''re all in my house, Julle. Laughing, talking, trying to act normal. But it''s not normal. And I can''t tell them to leave because that would seem rude, and they''re just trying to help. But I can''t take it. I can''t sit here surrounded by people who don''t get it."


    My heart aches for him, this man who''s always been so strong, so steady. I can''t imagine what he''s feeling, but I know I can''t let him face it alone.


    "Luke," I say. "I''ming over."


    "You don''t have to-"


    You


    "I''ming," I interrupt. "End of discussion."


    He doesn''t argue this time. "Thank you," he says, and it''s the most vulnerable I''ve ever heard him.


    I grab my keys and head for the door, the phone still pressed to my ear. "Just keep talking to me, okay? I''m on my way."

 Chapter 64

    CHAPTER 064: Level-headed


    I''m pretty sure I broke at least three traffic rules on my way to Luke''s house. My knuckles are white against the steering wheel, and my brain is a jumble of half-formed phrases. Now that I''m pulling into his driveway, I''m not so sure why I hurried. The weight of what he told me-his son, the anniversary, the crowd in his home-is pressing down hard on my chest


    I sit in the car for a moment, staring at the mansion.


    What do you even say to a man who''s grieving his child? ''Hey, sorry about your son-pass the salt? Condolences have never been my strong suit. But I''m already here, so I grab my purse and head to the door.


    The second I open it, I''m hit with a cacophony of noise. Laughter, chatter, a screaming baby, and telenov ring from the TV.


    I step inside and take a moment to absorb the chaos.


    The first thing I notice is Javier,fortably seated in his wheelchair near the center of the room. Next to him is a woman in her twenties holding a baby, who seems to be waging an epic war with her tiny lungs. Two teenage girls-twins, judging by their identical features and matching outfits-sit sprawled on the floor, dressed in crop tops and baggy jeans with patches sewn in at random.


    No one notices me at first, so I stand there until the absurdity of it all makes me clear my throat."


    Hellooo?


    The room freezes. All eyes swing toward me. For a second, no one speaks, and I wonder if I''m about to "get thrown out. Then Javier''s face lights up.


    "Julie!" His excitement is a contrast to the rest of the group''s curious stares. "Come in,e in! Join us!


    "..." I say, forcing a smile. "I actually came here for Luke. Is he around?"


    The woman with the baby smiles. "Julie, we''ve heard so much about you. Please, sit with us. Lukey doesn''t want to see anyone right now."


    "TV!" the baby shrieks, waving her tiny fists in the air.


    The womanughs, "Yes, TV," she coos, bouncing the baby on herp before turning back to me. "Even Baby Valeria agrees."


    I hesitate, ncing toward the staircase that leads upstairs to Luke''s room. "I don''t want to intrude-"


    "Come on," Javier says, gesturing toward a sofa. "Your beau isn''t going anywhere. Have fun. Meet his notorious sisters."


    I force my feet forward and sit in the chair he pointed at-a squishy armchair that''s just a little too low, making me feel like a kid at the grown-up table. All eyes remain on me, and the air feels thick.


    The woman with the baby grins. "I''m Carolina, the fourth child. These are Sofia and Isabel, thest babies." She gestures to the twins, who both offer half-hearted waves.


    "We''re not babies," Sofia says, tossing her long, dyed-blue hair over her shoulder. "We''re over eighteen."


    "Still not legal enough to drink whatever''s in your hand Javier says, raising a brow in disapproval.


    CHAPTER 06 Level beaded


    Isabel smirks. "I''m sure you drank much earlier in your day, old man."


    Javier shrugs. "Well... touche."


    I can''t help butugh. Carolina is staring at me now, her dark eyes sizing me up like I''m some rare bird she''s never seen before. "How did you two meet?" "What?"


    "You and Lukey," Isabel chimes in before Carolina can borate. "You''re just so... different from the people he usually dates."


    "Hey, don''t be rude," Sofia says, elbowing her twin.


    "I wasn''t being rude. Just stating a fact. Julie seems level-headed. Lukey dates psychos."


    I blink, unsure if I should take that as apliment.


    "We met at Luke''s bar," I say, deciding to keep it simple.


    "Lukey owns a bar?" Sofia looks genuinely shocked.


    "Yes, stupid," Carolina says, bouncing Valeria on herp. "You don''t even know shit about your elder brother."


    "Well, I know he''s rich, Isabel says with a grin,


    "Word," Sofia adds, high-fiving her sister. "I also know he has good taste in women."


    "No, he doesn''t," Isabel counters. "Julie''s the exception. Which is weird."


    I start to wonder if I should act a little abnormal just to fit whatever strange criteria these people have for Luke''s girlfriends.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "There was Cami. Remember her? I don''t think she was all bad," Sofia muses, twirling a strand of hair." She was a little off, yeah, but she brought choctes."


    "A little off" made her a poor choice, stupid," says Carolina.


    "Whatever," Sofia says. "You win, big sis. If that''s the standard, I''d say you''re a poor choice for your husband."


    "What the hell did you just say to me?"


    They start bickering, their voices ovepping in a dizzying crescendo. At a point, the baby starts crying. Her tiny face scrunches up as her wails drown out the telenov. Javier maneuvers his wheelchair over and takes Valeria from Carolina, patting her back gentl "Children, children," he says with an exaggerated sigh. Not in front of our guest."


    "She started it," Isabel mutters.


    "No, she started it," Carolina snaps.


    "Julie''s not a guest here." Sofia says. "Or are you?"


    All eyes turn to me again, and I shake my head quickly


    CHAPTER 064 Level headed


    Not a guest," Sofia deres to Javier. "Now we''ve missed most of the show."


    I nce at the TV, which is currently showing a dramatic confrontation between two women in ballgowns. One ps the other, and the whole room gasps like they''re watching live sports.


    I look toward the staircase again. Somewhere in this chaos, Luke is dealing with demons I can''t even imagine. And for some reason, I''m here, sitting in the middle of his family circus, trying to figure out how the hell I fit into all of it. I understand why Luke would find this overwhelming. I''ve been here for mere minutes, and I''m already on the verge of losing my mind.


    The noise, the bickering, the constant interruptions-it''s all so much. Too much. And yet, the worst part isn''t the noise. It''s the way they''re carrying on,ughing and arguing like Luke isn''t upstairs, drowning in grief. It''s unbearable.


    Before I can stop myself, I blurt out, "Carolina, you said Luke doesn''t want to see anyone. So.... why are you all here?"


    The room stills as my words hang in the air.


    Carolina blinks at me. "Umm... that''s a pretty difficult question to answer,"


    "More like she doesn''t know if she should tell you," Isabel says.


    "I''ll tell her," Sofia interjects, sitting up straighter. "We''re not here to see Lukey, Julie. We''re here as muscles."


    "Muscles?" I echo, frowning.


    "Yeah. Last year, he left the house. It was... a bit problematic."


    "Left the house to where?"


    Sofia hesitates, ncing at Carolina for approval. Carolina gives a small nod, and Sof¨ªa exhales. "He slept at his son''s grave."

 Chapter 65

    CHAPTER 065: The Sis Code


    My chest tightens, and for a moment, I can''t breathe. I feel their eyes on me, waiting for some kind of reaction, but I can''t find the right words. I can''t even move.


    Carolina breaks the silence. "It was crazy. Beforest year, he''d never done anything like that. Sure, he gets sad on the anniversary-we know that. It''s why November 12th is marked on our calendars. We usually just visit the grave, say a few words, drop some flowers. We did thatst year as usual, and then we parted ways. But Lucas... he went back. We were lucky it didn''t get to the press."


    "Umm," Sofia cuts in, "what if it did?"


    "It would have been a mess, stupid. He''s an important man."


    "Who deserves to grieve," I whisper, my voice so quiet it''s almost drowned out by the hum of the TV.


    "Did you say something?" Carolina asks.


    I stand abruptly, the armchair creaking under the sudden shift. "Thank you for the wonderful little time we had together," I say, forcing a tight smile. "But I''m going upstairs now. To see Luke."


    No


    one argues. They just watch me as I walk toward the staircase. I can feel their eyes burning into my back, and halfway up. I can''t resist turning around. Sure enough, they all quickly look away, pretending to be engrossed in the TV "TVI" Valeria yells, her tiny voice piercing through the tension.


    I can''t help but smile, shaking my head as I continue up the stairs.


    When I reach Luke''s room, the door is wide open. He''s lying in bed, propped up against a pillow, watching TV. The glow from the screen bathes his face in soft light, highlighting the lines of exhaustion etched into his features. "I''m still alive, Caro," he says without looking away from the screen.


    "Well, that''s good to know," I reply.


    He freezes, his head whipping toward me. "Julie?"


    I smile and step inside, shutting the door behind me and locking it for good measure. Luke doesn''t say anything as I walk over and slip under the sheets beside him. I wrap my arms around him, holding him close.


    "I don''t think locking the door was a good idea," he murmurs after a moment. "Caro''s a pest. She''s going to be here any minute, and I really don''t have the strength to keep standing."


    "Look at you" I say with augh. "Tough Luke. Scared of your little sister?"


    "She''s a menace.


    "I know, right? Your family''s quite the character. But don''t worry about Carolina. She won''t disturb us. Not while I''m here. Women have codes."


    "Right," he says. The sis code. Second only to the bro code."


    The bro code is a farce. Guys secretly hate each other


    CHAPTER 65. The Si Code


    "And women don''t hate themselves? That''s the wildest thing I''ve heard all day, and believe me, I''ve heard quite a lot from Sofia and Isabel. I swear, those two were built to drive me insane." I "They''re entric," I admit with a chuckle. "But they''re cool. They love you."


    "Oh, well. Hope they didn''t say anything creepy about me."


    "Actually," I say, "they told me I''m too calm to be your girlfriend."


    He raises an eyebrow. "They said that?"


    "That you date maniacs."


    "I''m going to kill them."


    Iugh, turning my attention to the TV. An animated movie is ying-a brightly colored scene full of talking animals and upbeat music. "You watch cartoons?" I ask.


    "Mmhmm. They''re the best. Haven''t watched any?"


    "Not really."


    "Well, buckle up. Zootopia is my second favorite."


    "What''s your first?" I say.


    He stares at me, a small smile tugging at his lips. "A cartoon character called Julie. Mind-blowing."


    Iugh, resting my head against his chest as we both watch the movie. For a while, the room is quiet except for the sound of the TV. It''s peaceful, and I can feel myself starting to drift off when Luke''s voice pulls me back "You can ask questions, you know," he says. "I promise I''m not sensitive."


    I lift my head from his chest and look at him. The light from the TV casts soft shadows across his face, making his eyes darker, deeper. He''s trying to seem casual, but there''s a tightness around his mouth that betrays him. I shake my head. "I''m going to wait. Whenever you''re ready to tell me."


    He huffs out augh, but it''s short. "I can see why my sisters think you''re different. You love etiquette, don''t you?"


    "It''s not etiquette," I counter. "It''s respect. We have to respect people''s feelings."


    "I''m begging you to disrespect mine, Julie."


    I smile, my mind racing. He seems calm, almost too calm, about whatever this is. Surely if it were as bad as I''m imagining, he wouldn''t be able tough. I reason with myself for a moment before giving in. "How did he die?" I ask.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Theughter drains from Luke''s face. He looks away, his gaze fixed somewhere past me, staring into a void I can''t see.


    "Car ident," he says. "I keep thinking about how he''d be alive now if adults made saner decisions. We think we''re wiser and smarter than kids, but the second we''re inconvenienced, we do the dumbest things."


    CHAPTEROLS The Six Code


    I swallow hard, sensing the weight of what''sing


    "You don''t put a three-year-old in the front seat of a car, he continues. "Especially not when you''re drunk. And if you''re stupid enough to do something like that, you at least lock them in with a seatbelt. Or put the car on child lock"


    My stomach twists into a knot, but I don''t dare interrupt.


    "He fell out of the car, Julie. A speeding car."


    "Jesus, Luke My voice is barely a whisper.


    "Yeah," he says. "Head trauma."


    I can''t breathe. The image is too vivid, too horrific. My hand reaches for his, gripping it as if I can somehow pull him out of this memory.


    "Luke


    "You know the weird thing?" he says, cutting me off. He''s staring at the ceiling now, his voice calm. "For the entire year, I don''t think about it. It''s like it never happened. And then, on this date, it alles flooding back. My sister, the one studying to be a therapist, says it''s a psychological defense mechanism. Repressed memory, she calls it. My brain is living in denial." He shrugs. "It is what it is, I guess. I''m getting better at coping."


    I don''t know what to say. I don''t know if I should cry for him, for his son, or if I should praise him for the strength it takes to live with that kind of pain. I''ve never had a child, but I know-I know-that it would destroy me to lose one.


    A knock at the door startles us both.


    Luke lets out a dryugh. "What was that thing you said about a sis code?"


    "Shut up," I mutter, untangling myself from him and slipping out of bed. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it."


    I open the door to find Carolina, Sof¨ªa, and Isabel standing there. Wow, the entire crowd.


    But something about their faces stops me cold.


    "What is it?" I ask.


    "Luke, Carolina says, stepping into the room. The other two follow, their usual chatter and sarcasm nowhere to be found. "We just got news from home." "What news?" Luke sits up in bed, his posture rigid, "Did something happen to Mom or Dad?"


    "No," Carolina says. "They''re the ones who called."


    "What is it, Caro?"


    Carolina hesitates, her gaze darting to Sofia and Isabel, as if hoping one of them will speak instead. Finally, she takes a deep breath. "She''s out on parole." The room goes silent.


    Luke doesn''t move, doesn''t speak. For a moment, I wonder if he''s even breathing.


    CHAPTER 045 The Six Code


    ""Who?" I ask.


    Carolina''s lips press into a thin line.


    "Sara," she says. "His ex-wife." 1

 Chapter 66

    CHAPTER 066: Out Of Character ~~Luke~~


    I knew this day woulde, the day my son''s murderer, Sara, would make parole. I''d pictured it a million times-what I''d do, what I''d say, who I''d be. Sometimes, in those imaginations, I tell myself it won''t matter. Fifteen years is a long time to keep the past hovering over your head, so whenever she got out, I''d be indifferent about it. But I see now that I''ve been lying to myself. I''m not calm. I''m not indifferent. I want to set something on fire.


    In my defense, that theory might have worked if she''d actually stayed in prison the entire fifteen years. But it''s been five years.


    "What the fuck do you mean by she''s out?" I say, getting out of bed. "Where did Mom get this information?"


    I know it''s from my mother. It can''t be from my dad. He''s secretive about everything, especially sensitive things.


    Carolina shifts ufortably, her arms crossing like she''s trying to shield herself from something. I can feel the room''s air tighten, heavier than it was a second ago. She avoids my eyes as she speaks.


    "Do you really need to ask that question?" she says.


    "Yes, Caro, I do. Because unless Mom suddenly got a job inw enforcement, I need to know how she''s getting this bullshit."


    ? Her lips press into a thin line, and for a moment, I think she might not answer. Then she sighs. "It''s not bullshit, Luke. If they say she''s out, she''s out. She left Eastern Correctional yesterday. She''s in Manhattan, staying with one of her rtives."


    Manhattan. Right here. My chest tightens. The memories I''ve worked so hard to bury w their way back to the surface. Five years. Five fucking years, and now she''s free to live her life while my son rots in the ground.


    The weight of it is unbearable. The edges of my vision blur as panic starts to creep in, my breathing in shallow bursts. I run a hand through my hair, gripping it hard, trying to ground myself. It doesn''t work.


    "This can''t be real." The wordse out as more of a growl than a statement. I pace to the window, looking out as though her face will magically appear in the sky, as though I could track her down and-what? What the hell would I do if I saw her? "Luke," Carolina says. I hate the pity in her voice. It makes me feel weak, and right now, I can''t afford weakness. "We''re here for as long as you need us, Don''t do anything rash. Let''s hope she breaks parole andnds back where she belongs." "Don''t," I say, spinning to face her. "Don''t tell me what I can or can''t do."


    Her face falls, but she doesn''t push back. Instead, she exchanges a nce with Sof¨ªa, who looks just as uneasy. Isabel clears her throat like she''s about to say something, but I cut her off before she even starts. "Get out."


    Carolina flinches. "Luke,e on-


    CHAPTER 066: Out Of Character


    "Get out." My voice is louder now. I point to the door. "All of you. Out. Now."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Julie''s voice cuts in. "I think it''s better you leave. Give him some space."


    For once, my sisters don''t argue. Carolina opens her mouth like she might protest, but Sof¨ªa tugs on her arm, leading her toward the door. Isabel follows, and within moments, the room is silent again.


    Julie shuts the door behind them, locks it, then leans against it, watching me carefully. I can''t meet her eyes. I don''t want to see the pity there, too.


    "I''m not going to bother you, Luke," she says after a moment, her voice gentle. "But I''m staying."


    I don''t protest. I can''t. My legs feel like they might give out, so I sink onto the edge of the bed, my head in my hands. The silence stretches, thick and suffocating. I don''t know how long I sit there before I feel the bed shift under her weight. She doesn''t say anything, doesn''t move closer. She just waits.


    Eventually, I lift my head. "You must think I''m acting out of character."


    "We''re not on a movie set, Luke. I think you''re human," she says.


    Her words sting because they feel too kind. I don''t want kindness. I want pain, to punch into a wall until my hands are sore. But I realize I don''t have the strength for that. It would require me getting off this bed, and that''s way too much activity.


    "She killed him," I say. "And now she''s walking free. They said he was alive when the paramedics got there. But the head trauma... It was too much. He was three years old. Three. And she..." I can''t finish the sentence. The words taste like bile.


    Julie doesn''t say anything for a long time. Then she says, "I''m so sorry, Luke. It''s probably not what you want to hear, I know. She''ll get what she deserves."


    I look at her, and for a moment, I want to believe she means it. That she understands. But how could she? How could anyone?


    The air in the room feels heavy. Julie and I are still sitting on the edge of the bed, close enough that her perfume-something subtle, floral, and maddeningly familiar-fills my senses. My fingers drum against my thigh, a sharp contrast to her unnerving stillness. She''s looking at me, her expression unreadable, and I don''t know if I want her to say something or keep her silence. "This can''t end like this," I say. "She can''t just... walk away."


    Julie tilts her head, studying me. "I can''t tell you what to do, Luke. You wouldn''t listen anyway. But if you ask me, I think you should call yourwyer."


    "Lawyers. Right. Like they''ve ever really solved anything."


    "Well, they got her convicted in the first ce. That counts for something."


    "Barely." I rub my temples, the pounding in my head growing more intense by the second. "I don''t even remember the attorney from back then. Jerome Bush, mypany''swyer, rmended him. He handled the case, not me." "Then call Jerome."


    I hesitate. The idea of calling mypany''swyer about this feels like ripping open an old wound. But


    4


    CHAPTER 066: Out Of Character


    she''s right. If anyone would have answers, it''s him. I sigh and reach for my phone on the nightstand, but Julie moves at the same time, her hand brushing mine.


    The contact is electric, unexpected. For a moment, we both freeze, our eyes locking. Her hand lingers, warm against mine, and I feel something shift in the air between us. Her lips part slightly, and I can''t help but notice how full her bottom lip is, how soft it looks. There''s something in her gaze, something I''m not


    sure I want to name.


    She breaks the tension, pulling back and handing me the phone. "Here," she whispers.


    I take the phone, my fingers brushing hers again, and this time I don''t look away. Her eyes stay on mine, steady and unflinching, and I can''t stop myself from noticing everything-the way her hair falls just so around her face, the way her chest rises and falls in a rhythm I''m now hyper-aware of. God, she''s beautiful. I might have said this a thousand times, but it never gets old. Something swells inside me, a need that feels out of ce, almost obscene given the circumstances. I want to feel guilty, but my brain isn''t functioning on logic right


    now.


    I dial Jerome''s number with my eyes still fixed on Julie''s. For a moment, I forget why I''m calling, forget everything except the maddening pull between us. It''s not just lust. It''s...


    I don''t get the chance to think about it because Jerome answers on the third ring. "Luke. What''s going on?"


    CHAPTER 067: Orange Isn''t YourColor

 Chapter 67

    CHAPTER 067: Orange Isn''t Your Color


    I clear my throat, trying to shake the haze. "It''s about Sara."


    There''s a pause on the other end of the line. "As in your ex-wife?"


    "Yes. She''s out on parole."


    "Hold on," he says. "Didn''t she get like ten years?"


    "Fifteen," I correct him. "It''s been five. She''s out."


    "Wow." His tone shifts. "That''s... unexpected."


    "Yeah, no shit," I say. "Why is she out?"


    There''s the sound of typing in the background, Jerome''s fingers flying across a keyboard, most likely.


    Hang on. What''s herst name again?"


    "Gonz¨¢lez."


    "Got it. Sara Gonz¨¢lez. Child endangerment, vehicr manughter, reckless driving. Hmm." He pauses, and I can hear him exhale. "Got out on the 11th of November. Says here: Good behavior." The words hit like a freight train. "What?"


    "Good behavior," he repeats, like he''s reading off a grocery list.


    "That''s the biggest bullshit I''ve ever heard," I snap, my grip tightening on the phone. "Good behavior? That''s the reason?"


    "Don''t kill the messenger," Jerome says. "Look, it''s unusual, sure. But not unheard of. Could be connections. Maybe someone pulled some strings."


    Connections. Of course. It had taken an expensivewyer and a damn miracle to get her convicted in the first ce. Her family had been out for blood back then; it shouldn''t surprise me that they''d managed to worm their way into her release.


    "I need her address," I say.


    "Luke..."


    "Don''t start."


    "It''s illegal to disclose that," he says. "And before you argue, let me remind you that you''re my boss, but that doesn''t mean I''ll risk my license for you."


    I grit my teeth, frustration boiling over. "I just want to talk to her."


    "And in your heart, you might mean that," he says. "But it''s different when you''re face to face with the person who destroyed your life. It takes one second, Luke. One second of anger, one bad decision, and boom-you''re in court. And thepany? Under attack." "Why is everything always about thepany with you?"


    "Because thepany is you, Lucas," he says. "You can''t separate the two. Not in the public''s eyes."


    CHAPTER 067: Orange Isn''t YourColor


    I want to argue, to tell him he''s wrong, but the words won''te. He''s right, and I hate it. "Fine," I mutter." Just give me something. A phone number. Anything."


    There''s a pause, and I can tell he''s weighing his options. "Alright. I''ll text you her number. But listen to me -you are not permitted within fifty miles of that woman. That''s not a suggestion; it''s an order."


    The line goes dead before I can respond. A momentter, my phone buzzes with the text. I nce at the screen, then at Julie, who''s been watching me the entire time.


    "I''m definitely calling my PI," I say, more to myself than to her.


    "Luke," she says, taking the phone from my hand before I can do anything else. "I''m with yourwyer on this one. I can''t let you see her in good conscience."


    "I


    "Not you too," I groan, running a hand through my hair. "I don''t want to hurt her. I just want to talk. She never told me why."


    Julie''s quiet for a moment. Then she says something I don''t expect. "Let me go to her."


    "What?"


    "You tell me what you want to say," she says. "And I''ll meet her."


    It''s like all the oxygen''s been sucked out of the room. I stare at her, my lips parted, and I can''t decide if she''s a saint orpletely insane. Probably both. The soft glow from the bedsidemp catches in her hair, making her look almost otherworldly. She sits there, calm and resolute, her hands resting in herp like she didn''t just throw my entire world into chaos with one sentence.


    "You''d do that for me?" My voice is hoarse, quieter than I mean for it to be.


    She shrugs, but there''s a warmth in her eyes that makes my chest ache. "Yeah. Just find a way to get the address. I like the Luke who''s not incarcerated."


    I huff out augh. "So you''re saying if I''m in prison, you won''t like me?"


    "Well... maybe," she says, but there''s a teasing glint in her eye. "Prison orange isn''t your color."


    ""Is that so?"


    She nods, her lips curving upward just enough to make me want to kiss the smirk off her face. "Oh, absolutely."


    I don''t know what it is about her-maybe it''s the way she''s looking at me, like she''s won whatever game we''re ying, or maybe it''s the fact that she''s willing to face my demons head-on when I can barely stand to acknowledge them-but I feel myself leaning closer, drawn to her like a moth to a me.


    I tilt my head, brushing my nose against the curve of her neck, and then I bite her. Not hard, just enough to make her gasp.


    "Say it," I murmur against her skin. My lips graze the spot I just bit. "Say you wouldn''t like me if I was in prison. I dare you."


    She throws her head back. A soft whimper escapes her lips, and I feel a surge of satisfaction that''s equal parts primal and possessive. Her scent-something sweet and intoxicating-floods my senses, making it hard to think straight.


    253Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    CHAPTER 067: Orange Isn''t Your Color


    "Luke..."


    "Say it," I repeat, raising my head to look at her.


    Her breath hitches, and for a moment, she doesn''t say anything. She just looks at me, her eyes wide and unguarded, and I can see the conflict there. It''s like she''s torn between giving in to the moment and keeping whatever walls she''s built in ce for today. "You''re impossible," she says.


    "And yet here you are."


    Her cheeks flush, and she mutters something under her breath that I don''t quite catch, but I don''t care. All I care about is the way she''s looking at me, like I''m the only thing in the room that matters.


    I take advantage of the moment, pulling her to me and capturing her lips in a kiss that''s intense and consuming. She tastes like sweet temptation, and I can''t help but deepen the kiss, my tongue dancing with hers.


    It''s like the world around us fades away. All that remains is the two of us, lost in the moment, our bodies pressed against each other. The kiss grows more intense with each passing second. Her lips are soft and warm, yielding to mine as I explore their every curve. I can feel her hands on my skin, her fingers tracing the contours of my muscles. My hands explore her body too.


    I break away from the kiss to stare at her. "I don''t know, Julie. There''s something different about you. Is it just my eyes, or are you glowing?"


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 68

    CHAPTER 068: Sated


    Julie gives me a funny look. "Must be the sweat," she says.


    It''s not. But I don''t argue. I don''t have time to think because Julie''s hand slides into my pants. Her slender fingers brush against my skin, sending a tremor through me. My heart races as she expertly caresses me, her touch like a feverish dream. I''m powerless to resist. My mind is consumed by the electric sensations coursing through my body. I feel myself growing harder. She continues to stroke me with a skillful, unhurried rhythm, forward, backward, circr motion-especially at the dripping tip. It''s as if she''s unraveling me, peeling backyers of restraint and control to reveal the raw, animalistic desire beneath. I''m lost in this moment, adrift in a sea of pleasure, my senses overwhelmed by the intensity of her touch.


    I pull myself up to my knees, causing Julie''s wandering hand to fall out.


    Then I begin to peel off her clothes. Her eyes stay locked onto mine. The silence is punctuated by our heavy breaths and the soft rustle of fabric as it falls away.


    Her shirt is gone, thrown to the floor. So are her pants. I manage to get her bra undone. My lips leave a trail of hot kisses down her corbone. My tongue darts out to taste the salty sweetness of her skin.


    Julie rips my shirt over my head, our skin finally meeting. The heat and electricity of our connection makes my head spin. I trail kisses down her chest, my hands roaming her thighs, my fingers digging into the softness of her skin. I want to taste every inch of her, to worship her body until she''s screaming my name in ecstasy. My lips find her nipple, and I suck hard, my tongue circling as she moans above me.


    Suddenly, she''s pushing me onto the bed, and I find myself falling on my back. She quickly gathers pillows and props my head up, creating afortable nook for me to rest.


    There''s a mischievous glint in her eyes as she whispers, "Today''s for you."


    "Umm..."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Before I can utter another word, she moves, sliding my pants off. The sensation of the cool air against my skin is fleeting as she soon follows up by removing my boxers. I feel exposed, vulnerable, and yet utterly enthralled by the situation. Her movements are deliberate, calcted, and I can''t help but wonder where she''s going with this.


    She shifts her position, kneeling between my legs. Her eyes never leave mine, and I can sense her intention, her desire, as she positions herself to take me into her mouth. The anticipation is almost unbearable, and I feel myself growing harder-if that''s even possible. I''m not sure I''ll ever get used to the way she looks at me, like I''m the most precious thing she''s ever seen. She grips me firmly in her hand, her eyes still on mine, and I swear I can feel my heart pounding all the way down to my dick. She''s going to kill me. She leans down.


    I groan as her warm, wet mouth envelopes me. The heat and suction makes me see stars. She uses her hand and mouth in the most incredible ways-going up down, around-and I swear to God if she doesn''t stop, I''ll explode in a couple of minutes. I fist my hands in the sheets, trying to hold back the groans that want to escape from the back of my throat.


    "Fuck, sweetheart," I whisper, my hips bucking up to meet her mouth. "That feels so good."


    173


    CHAPTER 068 Sated


    I feel her nails dig into my hips, the pain only spurring me on. I can''t take it. Can''t take anymore.


    "I need you," I say. "I need to be inside you."


    She looks up at me, her eyes dark with a need that matches mine, and I feel my heart stop. I swear the world falls away, the only things that exist are her and me, two desperate beings trying to fill the void inside us.


    She stops, pulling away and licking her lips. The sight of her red, wet mouth makes me want to weep with need.


    I don''t remember falling, but we''re on the floor now. Julie''s movement had been fluid and fierce. With a swift, expert roll, she had mending on the carpet with a soft thud. She''s on top of me. The sudden change in position leaves me momentarily stunned, but as I look up at her, I see the hunger in her eyes, and my body responds ordingly.


    "I see you''re using those self-defense skills," I say.


    "Only for the right reasons."


    She hovers over me, her lips inches from mine. The sight of those lips is almost too much to bear, and I feel myself growing more desperate for her to close the distance. Today''s for me, she''d said. I know she wants to be in charge today. Fine, I''ll let her. But if she keeps teasing me like this... Just as I''m about to say ''fuck it'', she positions herself over my body and slowly impales herself on my dick, taking me to the hilt. The sensation is overwhelming. I''m no longer a person, but an extension of the world itself. An extension of her.


    As she settles into the position, I can''t help but beg for more. "Fuck me," I say, my hands fisting in her hair as I pull her down for a quick, possessive kiss. "Fuck me until I can''t feel anything but you."


    She starts to move, her hips undting in a slow rhythm. The friction is intense, the pleasure building with each passing moment.


    Then she doubles the pace.


    She''s like a goddess possessed, riding me like I''ve never been ridden before. I can''t breathe. I can''t think. I don''t know where I end and she begins. I only know that I am hers. Forever and always.


    As she rides me, I feel myself slipping deeper into the abyss, the pleasure bing almost unbearable. But I don''t want it to stop, I don''t want this moment to end. I want to be lost in this feeling forever, with her on top of me, guiding me through the storm of desire that''s engulfing us both.


    meu ana


    Her hips roll, taking me deeper, and I swear I see the world slow down around us. The only sound is ourbined moans of ecstasy.


    "Oh, god," she says, throwing her head back.


    She is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen, even as my vision starts to blur and everything is turning hazy around the edges. I am nothing but a beast in this moment, driven to the edge of madness by her skillful hips, by the way her breasts bounce and her hips arch.


    "Yes. Yes. Yes," she moans.


    She''s close.


    CHAPTER 068: Sated


    I am panting, my hips snapping as she grinds herself on me. I can feel my eyes fluttering closed, the sensation of her sex dripping on me too much. I am so fucking gone. Gone for her. Only her. I don''t know when. I don''t know how. I only know that as soon as I hear her cry out in bliss, I lose it. Ie harder than


    I ever have.


    My balls draw up and my spine tingles, and I am gone. I feel my dick pulse and spurt. Spurt deep inside


    her.


    Her limbs go limp as she copses on me.


    The room is quiet, save for the faint hum of the heater and our unsteady breaths.


    Julie is still sprawled half on top of me, her arm draped over my chest. My skin feels too tight, my heart racing in a way that has nothing to do with what just happened between us. I should feel sated, but instead, there''s this strange heaviness in my chest, a sense of something bigger than just the two of us. I don''t know what it is, and it''s pissing me off. I''m not the kind of man who sits around analyzing his feelings. But here I am, staring at the ceiling like a damn teenager trying to figure out why his world just tilted on its axis.


    It hits me-the way she looked at me when she said she''d go see Sara, the way she touches me. The way she''s here, now, even though she doesn''t need to. It''s not just the sex, though that''s a hell of a perk. It''s the way she makes me feel like I''m more than the sum of my mistakes. Like I''m not just the man who lost everything, but someone worth sticking around for. And it terrifies me because I know what this feeling is, and I know how much it can destroy me if she doesn''t feel the same. But it''s toote to stop it, toote to shove it back into whatever box I''ve been keeping it in.


    "I love you." The words tumble out of me before I even realize I''m saying them.

 Chapter 69

    CHAPTER 069: Are You Sara? ~~Julie~~


    It takes me a couple of seconds to process Luke''s words. And when I do, I freeze. My breath catches and my mind feels like it''s short-circuiting. Did he just say..? No, I must have misheard. My ears are still ringing. The blood rushing through me is loud enough to drown


    out reality. But no, he said it. He said ''1 love you''.


    I climb off his body, still trembling from everything we''ve just done. My knees are weak, and I''m not sure if it''s from the sex or from the emotional bomb he just dropped on me. I''m standing there, staring down at him,pletely lost for words. My mouth opens, but nothinges out, Luke doesn''t move right away. He lies on his back, watching me with those piercing eyes and then a small, lopsided smile.


    "You don''t have to say anything," he says. "I just wanted you to know,"


    He pushes himself up with a groan, rubbing his lower back. "Damn, my back is killing me. Next time you want to get kinky and toss me onto the floor, maybe give me a heads-up."


    Haugh. "I didn''t toss you. Just a little roll."


    "Whatever you say, princess."


    He stretches, then stands, towering over me. Before I can say anything, he sweeps me off the floor and throws me over his shoulder like I weigh nothing.


    "Luke!" I yelp,ughing as I p at his back. "Put me down!"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Nope. You''ve clearly decided to break me tonight, so the least I can do is return the favor and haul you around like a sack of potatoes."


    I''m not a sack of potatoes."


    "Well, you''re not behaving like ady, either, so..."


    I''mughing so hard now that I can''t argue anymore. He carries me into the bathroom and sets me down on the cool tile floor. The abrupt shift fromughter to quiet makes me notice how close we are again, how his eyes are searching mine, soft but full of something I don''t dare name. He doesn''t say anything as he turns to the tub and starts running the water, testing the temperature with his hand until it''s just right.


    When the tub is full, he gestures to it with a slight tilt of his head. "Get in, princess."


    "Why?"


    "Please, get in," he repeats, "It''s my turn to take care of you."


    I hesitate for a moment before stepping into the warm water, sinking down with a sigh. The heat wraps around me, loosening the knots in my muscles. Luke kneels beside the tub and grabs a washcloth and soap. "You''re really doing this?" I say.


    "Just enjoy it." He dips the cloth into the water and runs it over my shoulders. His touch is careful, like


    he''s handling something delicate. It''s a side of him I don''t see often, and it leaves me feeling exposed. Vulnerable. "You''ll stay the night, yeah?" he asks after a moment.


    "That''s not even a question," I reply, letting my head fall back against the edge of the tub.


    He smiles, his hands never faltering as he washes me off. The silence isfortable for a while, but then


    I feel the weight of the question I''ve been avoiding since west talked about it.


    "What''s the deal with Sara? What do you want to ask her?"


    Luke''s hands still for a moment, then he exhales. "Well, when it happened, we were separated, still working out the divorce. I went to the preschool to pick Juan up, and they told me Sara hade earlier. Said we had an event and wouldn''t make it by closing hours." His voice tightens, the wordsing slower now. "I called her non-stop. She never picked up. Then, a few hourster, I got the call. They told me there''d been an ident."


    My heart twists in my chest as I watch him, his jaw clenched and his eyes distant.


    I don''t say anything at first. What is there to say? The room feels heavy, like all the air has been sucked


    out of it.


    "I want to ask her why," Luke says. "Why she did what she did. Five years ago, she refused to talk. Maybe she''ll be more talkative, about it now."


    I nod, even though part of me feels like screaming. If this is what he needs, fine. I''ll do it. For him. But if he asked me, I''d say she took Juan to spite Luke, to hurt him. And maybe things got out of hand.


    I lean forward, brushing my fingers against his hand. "Okay," I say. "I''ll ask her."


    He looks at me, something like gratitude flickering in his eyes. "Thank you."


    But as I sink back into the water, I can''t help the thought that creeps into my mind. What if she doesn''t give him the answer he''s looking for?


    NNN


    I stare at the map on my phone again, squinting at the small blue dot. This can''t be the ce. It shouldn''t be the ce. The house in front of me looks like it belongs in a crime drama, the kind of set you see right before the SWAT team storms in and starts flipping tables, scattering drugs and guns across the floor.


    The driveway is cracked, weeds poking through like nature''s middle finger to maintenance. A faded stic mingo leans to one side, its beady eyes seeming to re at me. The house itself is a single- story box of peeling paint and suspicious energy. Every window has bars on it, the porch light flickers like it''s auditioning for a horror movie, and the mailbox is duct-taped shut.


    I sigh, gripping my steering wheel tighter than necessary. This is the address Luke forced out of Jerome, hispany''swyer. Jerome swore it''s legit. What the hell am I doing here? I''m not a private investigator or some avenging angel of justice. I''m just a woman in a car, trying not to look too out of ce in my business-casual blouse and heels.


    "Okay," I mutter under my breath, "get it together. Knock on the door, ask the questions, get the hell out of here. Simple."


    CHAPTER 969: Are You Sal


    Simple, yeah. Except my heart is pounding like a drumline on steroids, and my palms are sweaty


    I try the phone number Jerome provided one more time, pressing call with a prayer on my lips, it rings And rings. And rings. No answer. Again,


    "Unbelievable," I say, shoving my phone into my bag. What kind of paroles doesn''t answer the phone fa a moment, I debate just leaving, chalking this up to bad intel and an even worse idea. But then i think about Luke-his voice, thick with pain, asking me to do this. And I know i can''t turn back


    Summoning every ounce of courage I have, I push my car door open, step out, and march toward the front door. My heels click against the cracked concrete, each step feeling louder than it should, I stop at the door, hesitate, then knock. Nothing happens. No sound, no movement. I knock again, harder this time.


    A few secondster, the door creaks open. A child steps out, maybe eight or nine, with a wild mop of hair tied into a lopsided ponytail. She''s wearing a faded pink hoodie and mismatched socks, one of which has a hole where her big toe sticks out.


    She looks me up and down like she''s sizing me up for a fight. "What do you want?"


    "Hi," I say, "I''m looking for Sara. Does she live here?"


    The girl tilts her head. "Sara, huh? My memory''s not so good. Maybe she does. Maybe she doesn''t."


    "Is that a yes or-"


    "You got candy?" she interrupts.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Candy," she says, like I''m dumb. "Something shiny. My memory works better when I get paid."


    I blink again, trying to decide if I''m being punked. "You''re joking."


    She crosses her arms and leans against the doorframe. "Richdies like you don''t get jokes. You want something? You pay for it."


    "Are you serious right now?"


    She rolls her eyes so hard I''m half-convinced they''ll pop out of her head. "You want to stand here all day, or you want answers?" "Fine," I say, pulling my purse out of my bag. I dig around and find a ten-dor bill, pping it into her outstretched hand.


    She nces at it, unimpressed. "More."


    "More? What do you even need money for?"


    She shrugs.


    Gritting my teeth, I pull out another ten and add it to the first.


    She shakes her head. "More.".


    "Jesus Christ." I dig deeper, finding a crumpled hundred. I shove it at her. "This is my final offer."


    CHAPTER 069. Are You Sara?


    She beams, pockets the bill, and steps back. "Nice doing business with you, richdy."


    "So, where is Sara?"


    The girl shrugs. "Not around."


    "What?"


    Before I can process that infuriating response, the girl points behind me. "Oh, look. You''re in luck. She''s right there."


    I whirl around, heart racing. A woman is walking toward us, and for a second, I''m too stunned to react. She''s beautiful, in that effortless, ssic way-long dark hair cascading over her shoulders, sharp cheekbones, and an air of confidence that feels out of ce in this rundown neighborhood. She''s carrying a grocery bag and wearing sunsses, but the way she walks, purposeful and unbothered, tells me she''s not someone who hides easily.


    "Are you Sara?" I call out.


    The woman stops, looks at me for a split second, and then turns on her heel and takes off running.


    "Oh,e on!" I shout, kicking off my heels and chasing after her.


    1

 Chapter 70

    CHAPTER 070: Deer Caught In HeadlightsContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    CHAPTER 070: Deer Caught In Headlights


    Today''s not going as nned. I''ve bribed a child for information, thrown a perfectly good pair of heels in the middle of the street, and am currently chasing down an ex-convict like I''m auditioning for the Olympics.


    My lungs are screaming, my legs are burning, and yet I can''t stop. Every time I close the distance between us, Sara nces over her shoulder and picks up speed. I feel like a predator chasing prey, except the prey has better cardio. "Hey," I scream. "Stop running."


    She turns sharply into an alley, and I push harder, adrenaline overriding mymon sense. When I round the corner, she trips on a crack in the pavement. I''m so close I can''t stop myself, and we both go tumbling to the ground in a tangle of limbs and spilled groceries. "Good Lord!" I gasp, struggling to pin her down without crushing her.


    "Please, don''t hurt me!" she yells, thrashing beneath me.


    "What?"


    "I didn''t do anything!"


    "I''m not here to hurt you!" My voicees out sharper than intended. "I just want to talk. Promise if I let you go, you''ll be cool."


    She freezes, her wide, terrified eyes meeting mine. Slowly, she nods.


    "Great." I push myself up and immediately regret it. My knee squishes into something sticky. "Oh, for God''s sake," I mutter, lifting my leg and finding what looks like a wad of gum stuck to my pants. Of course.


    While I''m distracted, Sara scrambles to gather her sunsses and her scattered groceries. A bag of rice, some bruised apples, and a can of beans roll into a sad little pile. She shoves them into her bag without a word, her movements hurried and defensive, like I might snatch the food away.


    When she''s done, she stands and faces me. "Who are you, and what do you want?"


    "Julie," I say, brushing gravel off my clothes and grimacing at the gum still stuck to my knee. "My name is Julie. Is there somewhere private we can talk?"


    She stares at me, her dark eyes narrowing with suspicion For a moment, I think she''s going to bolt again, but then she sighs. "I need to drop this off at the house first. There''s a caf¨¦ nearby."


    "Fine."


    She turns and starts walking back toward the house, and I follow, still trying to scrape the gum off my pants. When we reach the door, the little girl from earlier is still standing there, leaning against the frame with a smirk.


    I grab my shoes from the porch, slipping them on as Sara speaks in Spanish to the girl. The girl responds, her tone sharp and sassy, and Sara shoots her a warning look before handing her the grocery bag. The girl huffs, says something else in Spanish, and disappears inside, but not before throwing me onest pointed look.


    "Alright," Sara says, turning back to me. "Let''s go."


    CHAPTER 070: Deer Caught in Headlights


    I gesture toward my car. "Hop in."


    She hesitates, her body stiffening. "We can walk. It''s just a few blocks from here."


    "No offense," I say, "but I''m not leaving my car here."


    Sara''s lips press into a thin line, but she nods. She climbs into the passenger seat like it''s a torture device, arms crossed over her chest.


    "Where to?" I say.


    "Take a left at the light."


    As I drive, the silence between us is heavy, broken only by the hum of the engine. I steal nces at her out of the corner of my eye.


    Sara looks different from what I expected. She''s beautiful, sure, but in a way that feels raw and untamed. Her hair is long and dark, falling over her shoulders in loose waves, and her face is sharp, all angles and shadows. She doesn''t look like someone who makes careless decisions. Then again, what does such a person look like?


    "You''re not a cop, are you?" she asks.


    "No."


    "Then why are you here?"


    "I told you-I just want to talk."


    She snorts, her lips curling into a bitter smile. "Yeah, sure. You chased me down an alley and tackled me to the ground because you wanted to talk."


    "Look, I''m not here to fight or use you of anything. I need you to answer some questions. That''s all."


    "About what?"


    "Let''s get to the caf¨¦ first."


    Her eyes fall on me, searching for something. Truth? Weakness? I can''t tell.


    "Right here," she says, pointing to a small building.


    I park, and we get out.


    The caf¨¦ looks as though it''s been forgotten by time, a relic from the days before chain coffee shops took over the world. The paint on the exterior is peeling in strips, revealingyers of old colors beneath-a kind of idental mural. The awning is faded to a sad shade of beige, and the "Open" sign blinks like it''s powered by a dying battery.


    Sara strides in without hesitation, and I follow, letting the door close behind me with a soft chime. The inside smells like stale coffee and grease, and a jukebox in the corner wheezes out a faint tune. The ce is mostly empty save for an older man in a booth, nursing a mug of something that looks like it''s been reheated one too many times.


    Sara slides into a booth by the window and picks up aminated menu.


    CHAPTER 070: Deef Caught In Headlights


    "I won''t talk without food first," she says, her voice casual like we''re old friends meeting for brunch.


    "Fine. Order whatever you want."


    "


    She waves over a waitress who looks like she''s been doing this job since the Nixon administration. " Cheeseburger, fries, and a chocte milkshake," Sara says, snapping the menu shut and sliding it across the table.


    "Make that two," I add, because if I''m going to sit here and pretend I''m not spiraling into some kind of existential crisis, I might as well eat.


    The waitress scribbles our order down and waddles off, leaving us in a silence that feels heavier than it should. Sara leans back in her seat, her arms crossed, her gaze darting to the window every few seconds like she''s plotting her next escape route.


    I sit stiffly across from her, pretending to study the caf¨¦''s d¨¦cor. There''s an old clock on the wall that''s permanently stuck at 3:15, a bulletin board covered in faded flyers, and a shelf filled with chipped mugs. I try not to fidget, but my fingers keep drumming against the table.


    The food takes forever, or at least it feels like forever. When it finally arrives, Sara digs in without hesitation. She eats like someone who hasn''t had a proper meal in years-which, I realize, is probably true. Her movements are quick and purposeful, her eyes darting around the room between bites, as if she expects the world to snatch her te away.


    I watch her, trying to imagine what it must be like to adjust to food that doesn''te on a stic tray and taste like cardboard. Does she savor it? Or has she forgotten how to enjoy something as simple as a meal? Suddenly, I''ve lost my appetite.


    When she''s finished, she wipes her mouth with the back of her hand and leans back. "Alright," she says. "I''m ready to talk now."


    I clear my throat, my mind scrambling to find the right words. I''d rehearsed this in my head on the way here-


    a carefully crafted statement that felt professional and convincing. But now, sitting across from her, the script in my head feels flimsy and inadequate.


    "I''m a friend of Lucas Martinez," I say.


    A


    The change in her is instant. Her face twists in anger, her body going rigid like a deer caught in headlights. Did he send you here to kill me?"

 Chapter 71

    CHAPTER 071: However Long It Takes


    I hadn''t expected Sara to be weing-I mean, I''m aplete stranger who just dropped her ex-husband''s name like a grenade. But seriously, why in the world would she think Luke would want to kill her? And even if he did, would he send me to do it? "I''m ttered," I say. "That you think I have what it takes to be an assassin. But no, I didn''te here to kill you."


    "You sure? Because if you did, you might as well get it over with. I''m not running anymore. I didn''t run when I was getting jumped in prison. I''m not running now."


    The irony is almost too much. Should I remind her that just a few minutes ago, she was sprinting like we were on a track? Probably not the smartest move. I''ll let that one slide.


    "I''m not here to kill you," I repeat, leaning forward, trying to sound calm even as my heart races. "Luke sent me to ask you a question. He needs to know the truth about what happened."


    Her eyes narrow. "What truth?"


    "Why you took Juan from his school that day."


    The moment I mention Juan''s name, Sara freezes. Her lips thin into a line that looks like it''s fighting back every word threatening to escape. For a second, I think she might hurl something at me, maybe her ss of milkshake Instead, she says, "Is that the question? Why did I take Juan from his school?"


    "That''s the question. Luke wants to know."


    She lets out a sharp, humorlessugh. It turns a few heads in the caf¨¦, including the waitress who gives us a wary nce before disappearing behind the counter. Sara pushes herself up from the booth, her movements abrupt and jerky. "Thanks for the meal," she says, straightening her shirt. "But I''m done here." "Sara-"


    "No," she cuts me off, her tone sharper now, harsher. "Whatever questions you think I need to answer, I already did. To the police. To my shrink. To anyone who thought they had the right to dissect my life like I''m some kind of freak show. And if Lucas has any sense left in that thick skull of his, he''ll leave me the hell alone."


    For a moment, I''m too stunned to respond.


    "You think this is easy for him?" I say.


    Sara snorts, a sound so derisive it feels like a p. "Do you think he''s the only one who lost something that day? I lost a child too. My child. I made a stupid, impulsive mistake, and not a day goes by that I don''t pay for it. But guess what? Juan is gone. None of this-none of this bullshit-will bring him back."


    I stare at her, my mind racing to find the right words, something that might pierce through her armor. But before I can speak, she leans down, her face level with mine, and her next wordse out low and cold. CHAPTER 071: However Long Takes


    "Tell Lucas to get some help. A therapist, a priest, I don''t care. But he needs to stop this. Because if he doesn''t, I''ll get a restraining order so fast he won''t know what hit him." "Sara-"


    "Goodbye, Julie."


    She straightens, turns on her heel, and walks out of the caf¨¦ without looking back.


    For a long moment, I just sit there, staring at the spot where she stood, reying her words in my head. My fists clench under the table as anger bubbles up, but it''s not directed at her. No, it''s at the situation.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I want to be furious at Sara for wasting my time, for making me chase her through alleys and pin her to the ground, only to leave me with more questions than answers. But the truth is, she did answer. In her own way, sheid it all out: the guilt, the pain, the futility of dredging up the past.


    And, damn it, she''s right.


    Luke needs to let this go.


    The realization hits me hard. This isn''t just about finding closure or getting answers anymore. It''s about Luke not yet finding a way to move forward.


    I sigh, reaching for my purse. I pull out a few bills, enough to cover the check and a decent tip, and leave them on the table. As I stand, the waitress peeks out from the back, giving me a hesitant smile. I nod at her, then head for the door.


    *Outside, the air feels heavier than it should, like the universe itself is pressing down on my shoulders. I make


    my way back to my car, slipping behind the wheel and gripping the steering wheel tight.


    As I drive away, the streets blur past me, but my mind is fixed on one thing: how the hell am I going to tell Luke what just happened? But most importantly, how do I say to him that I think Sara''s right?


    It''s evening. I''m hyper-aware of every creak in the house and every passing car. The phone rests in myp like a lead weight, screen dark, but it might as well be screaming at me to pick it up. I sigh, leaning back into the couch. I''ve been sitting here for a solid twenty minutes, staring at the thing as if it might magically dial Luke on its own and spare me the effort. It''s not fear holding me back. It''s something worse uncertainty.


    I guess it''s difficult for me to reconcile this Luke with the one I''ve known for weeks now. The strong, funny, sarcastic, sweet Luke. It''s hard to see him as something that needs fixing.


    I shake my head and mutter to myself. "Just rip the Band-Aid off." I swipe up my phone, scroll to his name, and hit call before I can overthink it. The phone rings once, twice, and then- "Hello, princess."


    His voice is warm, a little yful, like he''s been waiting for me to call all day. My heart does an annoying little flutter. "Hi, Luke."


    "You sound weird. How did it go with Sara?"


    There''s a beat of silence. I fiddle with the hem of my shirt, searching for the right words, but they''re all


    +25 BONU


    CHAPTER 071: However Long TTakes


    uh...


    jumbled in my head. "I, uh... that''s why I called."


    "What did she say?"


    I start to answer, then stop, then start again. Damn it, Julie, just say it. "She... she said she''s done answering questions. That she already talked to the police and her shrink. She said Juan is gone, and none of this will bring him back. And, um... she said you need help." Silence.


    Then a dryugh. "Of course she did. Sara spent five years in prison, and she''s still the same. Still full of herself. Still thinks she''s the victim." "Luke-"


    "You don''t know her like I do. Sara believes violence solves everything. You ask her a simple question, and sheshes out, trying to scare you into silence. She didn''t even apologize, Julie. Not once. Hell, she didn''t even cry. You know what everyone said? That mothers love their children differently, and maybe Sara justi had a hard way of showing it. But that''s bullshit. If she loved Juan, she wouldn''t have taken her bags and left him. If she loved him, she wouldn''t have picked him up from school that day drunk. And now she has the audacity to tell me I need help?"


    His words pour out like a burst dam. I let him go on, knowing he needs to get it out. But when he finally stops, there''s silence.


    "Julie? Are you there? Are you okay?"


    I take a deep breath. "Yeah. I''m okay." Other than this ceaseless need to pee. "Luke, you''re one of the best things that''s ever happened in my life. And I don''t know anyone stronger than you. But..." My voice catches, and I force myself to push through. "I think Sara''s right. Not about everything. But about one thing. You do need a little help. Professional help. What happened with Juan... it''s too big for anyone to handle alone. You''ve been carrying this pain for so long, and it''s eating away at you. I can see it. You deserve to heal. And Juan- you need to let him go."


    The line goes silent. My heart thuds painfully. It makes me question if I''ve ruined everything.


    "Luke?"


    "I''m here." His voice is quiet, steadier than I expected. "I''m... I''m grateful, Julie. That you took time out of your day to do this for me. Every day, my heart grows fonder. You didn''t have to do this. But you did. Thank you" "My pleasure." There''s another pause. "I gotta... I gotta go. Call you tomorrow?"


    ""Yeah. Sure."


    "Goodnight, Julie."


    "Goodnight, Luke."


    As the call ends, I stare at my phone, my reflection dimly visible on the ck screen. This is going to be tougher than I thought. But I meant what I said. He deserves to heal. And I''ll be here, however long it takes

 Chapter 72

    CHAPTER 072: Emotional Support


    Ryan O''Brien~~


    It''s been a week since the lump was surgically removed from Ryan''s chest, and he''s at the hospital, waiting for ine Jenkins, Julie''s mother.


    The hospital parking lot feels like purgatory-just endless rows of cars and the low hum of fluorescent lights that turn every reflective surface into a pale green.


    Ryan is sitting in the back seat of his car, fidgeting with the leather strap of his watch. He doesn''t know why he called ine of all people. Maybe because her number is there, wedged between hiswyer and his financial advisor, or maybe because she looks a lot like Julie.


    The thought of Julie sends a pang through him. She hasn''t been taking his calls. Yeah, he did say he''d let her have the divorce, and he might have threatened her while doing it. But she should know he doesn''t mean any of that. Even if she''s leaving him, they could be friends, right? Friends are allowed to call each other when they''re falling apart.


    He catches sight of ine''s car-a white convertible-pulling into a spot two rows down. Even her parking is aggressive, the wheels jerking to a halt. She steps out of the car, and Ryan holds his breath, already feeling like this was a bad idea.


    Now that he thinks about it, she is Julie, but cranked up a notch: a sharp zer in hot pink with exaggerated shoulder pads, a pencil skirt, and sunsses that probably cost more than she can afford. Her heels click as she struts over, radiating the energy of a woman who takes no prisoners.


    ine opens the backseat door, slides in, and crosses her legs as if she''s about to negotiate a hostile takeover. She removes her sunsses and folds them, setting them in herp. Her piercing eyes fix on Ryan. "Alright," she says. "What''s this about?"


    Ryan opens his mouth, but nothinges out. Why did he call her? The truth is there, tangled somewhere in his chest, but saying it feels like trying to cough up barbed wire. He rubs the back of his neck, staring down at the faint stitching on his jeans.


    "I just... There''s a probability I have cancer," he says.


    ine blinks. Then she tilts her head, her expression unreadable. "A probability? I don''t follow. Do you have it


    or not?"


    "I don''t know yet."


    "So you''re telling me you dragged me all the way here for potential bad news? What do you want? Money for chemotherapy? Now you want me to repay all the money you''ve spent on me? Because I''m going to be honest with you-" "ine."


    -you''d have to throw me in jail, because I don''t have it."


    Ryan exhales, the sound almost a growl. "Can you stop talking? Jesus Christ, I called you here because I needed emotional support. They removed a lump from my chest. I''m getting the results today. I just... didn''t


    CHAPTER 072, Emotional Support


    want to do this alone."


    "Emotional support?" she says, looking like she''d just tasted bile. "Where''s your mother?"


    "If I wanted my mother, she''d be here, wouldn''t she?"


    "So what, then? You want a shoulder to cry on? Someone to hold your hand while you wait for your scary little test results? I must warn you, I don''t do emotions very well."


    Ryan runs his hands down his face, muffling a groan. "God, why did I think this was a good idea?"


    "I''m wondering the same thing."


    "You know what? Forget it. I''ll go in alone."


    She sighs, the sound is more theatrical than necessary. "Oh, stop being such a baby. I''m already here. Might


    as well use me."


    "Right."


    ine''s expression shifts, softening just enough to be noticeable. "All this is because of Julie, isn''t it? She''s the one you want holding your hand down the hospital''s hallway, but you kind of fucked that up, and now I''m the next option. You know, Ryan, if you''re lonely, I could give you another daughter. It seems you have a thing for the Jenkins. And I promise you, this one won''t leave you."


    "Gosh, you''re even worse than Julie said. I''m not in love with your genes, ine. I''m in love with Julie. And


    she''s the only one who ever cared about me."


    "That''s not true," ine says. "I care."


    Ryan snorts. "You care about my money."


    "Touch¨¦."


    For a moment, they sit in silence. Ryan''s fingers drum against his knee, his nerves fraying with each passing


    second.


    "I''m scared," he admits.


    "Of course you are. Anyone would be."


    He swallows hard, staring at his hands. "What if it''s bad news? What if-"


    "Stop," she cuts him off. "You''re getting ahead of yourself. You don''t know anything yet. And sitting here, spiraling, isn''t going to help."


    "I just... I can''t stop thinking about all the times I could''ve done better, been better. And now, what if it''s too


    ine reaches over and ces a hand on his arm, surprising him. Her touch is firm. "Ryan, you''ve made your fair share of mistakes. Hell, we all have. But if there''s one thing I know, it''s that you''re not the kind of man who gives up. So whatever this is, you''ll face it. And you''ll figure it out."


    He blinks, taken aback by the unexpected pep talk. Julie once swore her mother doesn''t have a conscience.


    "Don''t look so shocked," she adds with a smirk. "I can be nice. asionally. When the mood strikes."


    CHAPTER 072: Emotional Support


    "Well," he says, "I''ll be damned."


    "Yes, you will. But not today."


    For the first time since Ryan got the news about the lump, Ryan feels his chest loosen, just a little. ine Jenkins might be a walking headache, but in this moment, she''s exactly what he needs.


    "Alright," he says. "Let''s go see that doctor.".


    The hospital''s hallway smells like antiseptic and faint despair. It''s bright, too bright, just enough to set Ryan''s nerves on edge. He''s walking beside ine, who, in her towering heels, strides like they''re heading to a cocktail party instead of a potential death sentence. ine looks over. "You''re awfully quiet. Having second thoughts?"


    "Maybe."


    "Toote."


    When they arrive at the reception, Ryan mutters his name and appointment time while ine leans against the counter, inspecting her manicure.


    "Have a seat," the receptionist says without looking up.


    ine tosses her hair over her shoulder. "Charming. I''ll make myselffortable in your five-star waiting area."


    Ryan steers her toward a row of hard stic chairs. "For once, could you not antagonize someone?"


    "Antagonize? That was me being polite," she says, sitting down.


    He doesn''t bother responding, too busy staring at the door that leads to the doctor''s office. Every second feels like it''s being stretched on a medieval rack. He nces at ine, who''s now scrolling through her phone, her face impassive. "How are you so calm?" he blurts.


    She doesn''t look up. "I''m not the one dying."


    "Really?"


    "Mm-hmm."


    "You''re unbelievable."


    "I know." She puts her phone away and looks at him. "Rx. Whatever it is, you''ll deal with it. Or you won''t. Either way, panicking isn''t going to help."


    Before he can respond, a nurse steps out. "Mr. O''Brien? The doctor will see you now."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Ryan''s stomach lurches. His legs feel like rubber as he pushes himself up from the chair, each movement heavier than thest. Beside him, ine stands too, brushing imaginary dust off her skirt.


    "You don''t have toe," he says.


    +25 BONI


    CHAPTER 072: Emotional Support


    "Don''t be ridiculous." She links her arm through his. "I''ve already invested my time. I''m seeing this through."


    He doesn''t argue. What''s the point? ine isn''t the type to back down from anything once she''s decided. Together, they head down the hallway. He feels like he''s marching to his doom, his shoulders slumped, every step reluctant.


    The doctor''s office is modern and spotless, all clean whites and calming grays. A massive mahogany desk anchors the room, polished so perfectly it r¨¦flects the overhead light like a mirror. Diplomas and certifications line the walls. To the side, a towering window offers a breathtaking view of the city skyline, the kind of view that feels out of ce in a moment like this


    Behind the desk, the doctor stands to greet them. He''s a man in histe fifties, with a kind, rounded face framed by a neatly trimmed salt-and-pepper beard. His eyes are sharp but warm, and his suit-a perfectly tailored navy number-suggests he''s not just a doctor but someone who believes in making an impression.


    "Mr. Ryan O''Brien, wee," the doctor says. Then he nces at ine. "I see you brought someone. Your wife?"


    Ryan freezes. He notices ine has stopped too. For a split second, her face betrays her-eyes wide, jaw ck, like someone just dumped a bucket of ice water over her head. It''s rare to catch ine off guard, and Ryan wouldugh if he wasn''t feeling nervous. ine recovers quickly. "Oh, please, doctor," she says. "Stop ttering me. I''m his mother."


    Ryan turns toward her, his jaw dropping. "What the hell"


    "Oh," the doctor says. "Nice genes."


    ine beams, her usual confidence snapping back into ce. She practically glows under thepliment, shing the doctor one of her signature smiles. "Aren''t they? I was just saying that to him some minutes ago!"


    Before Ryan can process what''s happening, ine unlinks her hand from his, glides over to one of the chairs in front of the desk, and sinks into it, crossing her legs. She doesn''t even look at Ryan as she folds her hands in herp, her focus entirely on the doctor. ine waves Ryan over. "Don''t keep the good doctor waiting."


    Ryan walks forward and sits beside her. He hasn''t even gottenfortable before ine starts speaking.


    "So, tell me, Doctor," she says. "Is my son going to die?"


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 73

    CHAPTER 073: y Nice


    CHAPTER 073: y Nice


    "ine!" Ryan hisses.


    "What?" she says, looking unfazed. "I''m cutting to the chase. No one wants a dramatic buildup, especially not you."


    The doctor clears his throat, adjusting his sses. "Well, let''s start with the biopsy results, shall we?"


    Ryan feels his pulse quicken as the doctor pulls up a file on hisputer. The room feels hot. His eyes dart to ine, who''s looking at the doctor like he''s about to offer her stock tips instead of potentially life-altering


    news.


    The doctor''s face is neutral as he scans the screen. Ryan wonders if they can hear his heart pound.


    "Alright," the doctor says, looking up. "The lump we removed was benign."


    Ryan blinks. "What?"


    "Benign," the doctor repeats. "Non-cancerous. No further treatment is required, though we''ll want to monitor you with regr check-ups to ensure no changes over time."


    For a moment, Ryan doesn''t breathe. The words hang in the air, refusing to sink in. Then the relief hits him. He slumps back in his chair, his head falling into his hands. "Oh, thank God."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ine ps her hands together, the sound sharp and startling. "Well, isn''t that wonderful?" she says. "I guess we don''t have to start shopping for coffins after all."


    Ryan lifts his head to re at her. "Do you ever stop?"


    "Not when I''m having this much fun."


    The doctor clears his throat. "I understand this has been a stressful time for you, Mr. O''Brien. If you have any further concerns, we can discuss them now."


    Ryan shakes his head, still dazed. "No, I... I just... thank you."


    The doctor nods. "Of course. Take care of yourself."


    "Actually," ine says, "I have a concern."


    Ryan''s head snaps toward her. He doesn''t know why, but he''s suddenly nervous.


    ine leans forward, her elbows resting on the desk. "I''d like to know what it would take to get a positive diagnosis."


    The room freezes.


    "I beg your pardon?" the doctor says.


    "You see, my son here is going through a rough time with his wife. It''s gotten to the point of a divorce. The trial is next week. And, well, I really wished he had cancer. You know, something to keep her from leaving him. Nothing too serious, of course. Just enough to pull on those heartstrings."


    Ryan''s jaw drops, but no soundes out. He feels like he''s been hit by a bus, his brain struggling to catch up


    CHAPTER 073: y Nice


    with what just came out of her mouth.


    ine doesn''t even nce at him. She''s too busy giving the doctor her most sympathetic, woe-is-me expression. "If that''s the only thing I can do for him before I die, I''d empty my bank ount for it." She leans in closer, lowering her voice. "You see, I have just three months left on this earth."


    The doctor stares at her, his mouth opening and closing like a fish gasping for air. He finally finds his voice, though it''s strained at best. "I... I don''t think I understand-"


    "Oh,e now," ine cuts him off. "Surely there''s a way to tweak those results. A little creative paperwork, maybe? I won''t tell anyone, I promise." She shes him a wink that makes Ryan want to crawl under the desk and die. "ine!" Ryan says.


    She turns to him. "What? I''m trying to help."


    The doctor clears his throat again, but this time it''s less polite, more like he''s trying to choke down the urge to yell. "Mrs. O''Brien, I''m afraid I must remind you that falsifying medical records is not only hical but also illegal. And frankly, this suggestion is-"


    "Oh, spare me the lecture. You don''t understand. I''m a mother at the end of her rope. My son is falling apart before my very eyes, and if there''s even the slightest chance I can save his marriage, I''ll do whatever it takes


    Ryan slumps in his chair, his face buried in his hands. He can''t believe this is happening. "ine, stop," he says, though it''s more to himself than anyone else.


    "Mrs. O''Brien," the doctor says. "I must insist-"


    "Oh, don''t Mrs. O''Brien me," she snaps. "You don''t know what it''s like to watch your child lose everything! You sit there in your fancy office, with your fancy degrees, judging me while my heart is breaking!" Ryan lifts his head just in time to see the doctor''s face shift from professional patience to thinly veiled annoyance.


    "Mrs. O''Brien," he says, his voice measured but firm. "This is a medical facility. I have other patients to attend to. If you''re done, I''d appreciate it if you both left."


    "You''re throwing us out? After I''ve poured my heart out to you?"


    "Yes," the doctor replies. "I am."


    Ryan doesn''t wait for ine''s rebuttal. He''s already out of his chair, grabbing her by the arm and dragging her toward the door.


    "This isn''t over!" ine hisses as they exit. "Mark my words, Dr. Fancy Suit, you''ll regret this!"


    Ryan keeps his head down as they pass the receptionist. This, he thinks, might be the worst day of his life.


    And yet, as they step into the parking lot, he can''t help but marvel at ine''s sheer audacity. For all her ws -and there are many-she could''ve had a ster career on Broadway.


    "What the hell was that about?" he asks, as soon as they''re near his car.


    "What was what about?"


    CHAPTER 073: y Nice


    "Oh, cut the bullshit," he snaps, spinning to face her. The afternoon sun beats down on them, glinting off the glossy surface of his car. He folds his arms. "I called you here for emotional support, and that''s what I thought you''d be giving. But what you just pulled in there? That wasn''t support. That was insanity."


    "Insanity? I call itmitment."


    "By trying to bribe a doctor?"


    She waves him off. "Oh, grow up, Ryan: You''ve lived in your cushy little bubble your entire life, and you don''t know how the world works."


    "What does that even mean?"


    "It means," she says, stepping closer, "when you want something, you fight for it. If the easy way isn''t working out-and it rarely does, by the way-you go for the jugr. You think all those couples celebrating fifty years of marriage got there because they always did the right thing? No. Sometimes, you have to go to extremes for the people you love."


    Ryan blinks at her, his jaw tightening. "And you think this was about love?"


    "Of course it was. I know you love Julie. You''re so stupidly in love with her that it physically disgusts me. Do you think I''d waste my time on this circus act if I didn''t think you had a shot?"


    "There''s no saving my marriage, ine." The wordse out t, resigned. "Julie doesn''t want me."


    ine shrugs, leaning against the car. "Maybe not. But she could still be your friend."


    ? "Friend? After everything?"


    "Don''t underestimate the power of impending death," she says. "It weakens even the strongest of hearts. Sure, you were a piece-of-shit husband. But you''ve been good to me. And we made a deal before my arraignment, didn''t we? Let me settle my end of it." Ryan exhales, his head falling forward until it rests against the car''s roof. The metal is hot against his skin, grounding him. "God, I miss her," he mutters, almost to himself.


    ine ces a hand on his shoulder. "I know. We don''t need that quack doctor anyway. I''ll send her a message, get things rolling. All you have to do is y nice." He lifts his head, eyes narrowing. "y nice?"


    "Drop the charges. Support the divorce. Act like you''re okay with her new rtionship. Be the picture of maturity and selflessness. Women adore that shit." "You think that''ll work?"


    "It''ll at least get her talking to you," ine says. "And from there, who knows? You''re charming when you''re not being a sulking brat. You''ll be fine."


    Ryan smiles. "You know, you''d have made a great mother in another life."


    She looks at him, her smile bittersweet. "I know," she says. "But not this one."


    For a moment, Ryan thinks he sees something raw in her expression, something vulnerable and unguarded. But just as quickly, she masks it with her usual bravado.


    CHAPTER 073: y Nice


    "Well," she says, pping her hands, "let''s get out of this dump, shall we? You''re buying lunch." "Whatever," Ryan says. And then he watches her walk to her car.


    For all her chaos and maniption, she has a way of making him believe, if only for a moment, that maybe- just maybe-things might turn out okay.

 Chapter 74

    CHAPTER 074 Boss Lady CHAPTER 074: Boss Lady


    Julie


    It''s my first day at work, and I''m more nervous than I care to admit. The onboarding was three days ago, where I met my team and other important persons. But no amount of onboarding or pre-meetings could have prepared- me for the reality of stepping into the unknown. Everything is different. Everything is fresh. And mostly not in a bad way.


    the


    I walk into the meeting room, and a half-dozen faces turn toward me, all of smiling. Brightly. Too brightly. "Good morning, Ms. Jenkins!" says a brte near the head of the table. "We''re so excited to have you on board!" I nod, mustering my best confident boss sinile. "Thank you Let''s get started, shall we?"


    They exchange eager nces, and the meeting begins. A sleek presentation shes on the massive screen at the far end of the room. Charts, projections, strategies-it''s polished, professional, everything I expected. I scribble notes, interject where needed, and offer insights.


    They''re good. No, they''re great. Efficient, enthusiastic, and clearly talented. But as much as I try to focus, my mind drifts. Each smiling face morphs into a ghost from my past. That redhead across from me? She has Samantha''sugh. The guy in wire-rimmed sses? He''s got Colin''s quiet intensity. My old team at Paragon Jewels was a family, wed and messy, but ours.


    I blink hard, gripping my pen tighter. What the hell''s wrong with me? They''re not Paragon. And that''s a good thing.


    The meeting wraps up smoothly, the team dispersing with murmurs of excitement about the campaign.


    ? Before I can escape, a woman with a megawatt smile runs toward me.


    "Ms. Jenkins!" she calls.


    I smile back at her. "Yes?"


    "You''re amazing! That was amazing!" she exims. "Oh, sorry, I''m Marissa, the VP of Marketing. I know you''re still getting a hang of our names. I just have to say, I am so thrilled to work with you. Your reputation precedes you."


    "Oh. Thanks, Marissa. That''s... kind of you," I say, already feeling a headacheing on. It''s crazy to get nauseous and fatigued on your first day, but yeah, the universe has never been fair to me. Marrisa walks alongside me as I leave the conference room


    "I was thinking," she continues, "if you ever need anything-anything at all-I''m your girl. We should do lunch! Or coffee. Or drinks. Whatever works for you. Honestly, I''ll work around your schedule."


    Her enthusiasm is exhausting, but I can''t deny that having her on my side could be useful.


    "Actually, lunch sounds great," I say. "Today, maybe?"


    Her face lights up. "Really? Oh, I''d love that!"


    "Great."


    I watch as she practically skips away.


    As I turn to head toward my office, I catch a familiar face across the room. It''s her-the cold woman from my interview. Ayumi. She''s thepany''s COO, as I''ve discovered. She''s perched by the elevator, her expression cold


    CHAPTER 074 Bosa Ledy,


    enough to freezeva.


    I pause and wave.


    She stares for a moment, her lips pressing into a thin line, then turns sharply and steps into the elevator without so much as a nod.


    Weird, I think, though not surprising. There''s always one, isn''t there? Every workce has its designated asshole.


    "Ayumi''s a softie once you get to know her."


    The voice startles me, and I spin around. Standing behind me is a man in a tailored suit. His grin is casual, his posture rxed, like he owns the room-or at least a good chunk of it. "Sorry," I say. "Do I know you?"


    "Not yet," he says, extending a hand. "Sebastian Knight. Investor, asional meddler, and, incidentally, the husband of the woman you were just waving at."


    My eyebrows shoot up. "Oh."


    He chuckles. "Yeah. Don''t take it personally. She''s... well,plicated."


    "Good to know," I say, shaking his hand. "And what brings you here, Sebastian?"


    "I wanted to introduce myself," he says. "I''m a close friend of Luke''s, and he asked me to keep an eye on you."


    Luke. I guess he isn''t mad at me after all. "How very chivalrous of him. Should I thank you for your noble service?" "Not necessary." He grins. "But I''ll take the sarcasm as a thank-you."


    ? "Need my itinerary too?"


    Heughs. "Luke said you were funny. He wasn''t wrong. You''ll fit right in with the gang.


    "Right," I say. "Well, nice to meet you, Mr. Knight."


    "Please, call me Sebastian."


    "Noted."


    "And another request," he says. "Could you round up that divorce thing quickly? Luke''s making our lives miserable by constantly talking about it."


    I smile. "I''ll try my best."


    As he strolls away, I let out a sharp breath, mentally drafting a list of ways to murder Luke. Slowly. Creatively. I can''t believe he unleashed his friend on me like that. Luke is something else.


    By the time I reach my office, my secretary is waiting by the door, holding a bouquet of fresh flowers.


    "These just arrived for you," she says, beaming.


    Luke, again. The delicate blend of roses, lilies, and eucalyptus gives off a subtle, luxurious fragrance that somehow makes me feel both pampered and embarrassed. He might as well just stamp a neon sign on my forehead that says, "She''s Lucas Martinez''s girlfriend." "Thank you," I say, taking the bouquet.


    I push open the door to my office. The space is both inviting and oppressiverge windows overlooking the city, sunlight bouncing off the ss desk, and minimalist decor Everything here screams polished perfection, like it''s


    CHAPTER 074 Boss Lady


    daring me to make myself at home.


    I set the flowers on the table by the window, ncing at the crisp white envelope nestled between the stems.


    Sliding the card out, I read Luke''s neat handwriting:


    ''Congrattions on your first day, bossdy. You''ve got this. Love, Luke.


    I smile. Any more of this sweetness and I might get tooth cavities.


    Before I can overthink it, I grab my phone and dial his number. It rings twice before he answers, his voice warm and smug, like he''s been expecting my call.


    "Well, well," he says. "If it isn''t the new queen of Illusionaire. How''s the throne?"


    "Ufortable," I say, pacing the room. "And overly essorized, thanks to you."


    "You''re wee," he says, and I can practically hear his grin.


    "Seriously, Luke. Flowers? On my first day? You trying to make me look like the boss''s girlfriend or what?"


    Heughs. "You are the boss, Julie. Own it. Besides, I thought you''d appreciate the gesture. Did you at least like the arrangement?"


    Lnce back at the bouquet. It''s beautiful, but I''ll be damned if I admit that to him.


    "It''s fine," I say. "A little over the top, but fine"


    "You''re impossible to please, you know that?"


    "Yeah, and you''re impossible to ignore."


    He chuckles, and for a brief moment, the tension of the morning melts away.


    I sink into the chair behind my desk, ready to say something snarky, when my phone buzzes with a new text. My mother''s name shes on the screen, followed by a preview of the message: ''Ryan is dying. Cancer. He has one year to live.''


    I stare at the screen, rereading the text as if the meaning might change.


    "Julie, are you there?" Luke''s voice pulls me back.


    "Yeah," I say.


    "You okay? You went quiet."


    I swallow hard, my pulse pounding in my ears. "I just... got a weird message. Can Leall you


    back?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Of course. Take your time."


    I hang up without another word, still staring at the screen. My stomach twists into a knot, a hundred questions. racing through my mind. Ryan? Cancer? One year to live?


    I''m frozen, trying to process the absurdity of it all, when there''s a knock at the door.


    "Come in," I say.


    My secretary, Susan, steps in.


    "Sorry to bother you," she says, "but there''s a Ryan O''Brien asking to see you."


    CP

 Chapter 75

    CHAPTER 075. Two Lines Or On?


    CHAPTER 075: Two Lines Or One?


    Ryan? Here? In my office?


    I sit there for a second, gripping the arms of my chair. Susan stands by the door, clearly ufortable with the tension I''m radiating.


    "Should I... send him away?" she says.


    The temptation to scream, ''Yes, send him back to whatever rock he crawled out from,''es for a second. But instead, I smooth my expression, stering on a look of indifference. I can be professional about this. "No," I say. "Send him in."


    Susan gives me a small nod, relief shing across her face as she retreats.


    My stomach twists in anticipation, a mixture of anger, confusion, and-God help me-curiosity. What the hell is he doing here? And right after my mother''s bombshell text?


    The door opens, and there he is. Ryan O''Brien, in the flesh. He looks the same as he always has: tall, broad-shouldered, exuding that maddening air of effortless charm that first drew me to him. His suit fits perfectly, of course, dark navy that probably cost more than most people''s cars.


    His eyes sweep the room, taking in every detail of my office-the modern furniture, the panoramic window view, the small but tasteful d¨¦cor that screams "new boss in town."


    I stay silent, watching him as he takes it all in. Something about the way he moves, calm and deliberate, makes me feel unbnced. My mother''s text echoes in my head-Ryan is dying. Cancer. He has one year to live.


    But he doesn''t look like a dying man. There''s no weakness, no frailty. He''s still Ryan: infuriatingly vibrant, maddeningly confident, and right now, entirely out of ce in my office. I guess he''s still in the early stages of whatever he has.


    He turns his gaze to me, and his lips curve into a faint smile. "Nice office."


    "What do you want, Ryan?" I say.


    "You. But that''s out of the question, isn''t it?"


    I re at him, unamused. "I''m not in the mood for your nonsense. Can you just get to the point?"


    He chuckles, strolling further into the room and lowering himself into the chair across from my desk. He''s so casual about it, like we''re old friends catching up instead of two people locked in a battle of mutual resentment. "I was in the building," he says. "Had a meeting with your CEO. Decided to stop by and congratte you." "Thank you," I say stiffly. "And... I heard about your health. Sorry."


    For a moment, his expression falters. It''s subtle-just a flicker of surprise before he recovers, leaning back in the chair with that same infuriating calm.


    "Oh, right," he says. "My cancer. Something''s got to kill a man, right?"


    "I guess. You''re handling it well."


    "Should I cry about it?"


    That makes meugh. The sound surprises me, and I quickly straighten, schooling my face back into neutrality. There''s no reason to be friendly, dying or not.


    CHAPTER 075 Two Lines Or On8?


    He''s looking at me in a strange way, one that makes my sk crawl.


    "You look different," he says, his tone almost curious.


    "What?"


    "I don''t know," he says, tilting his head. "Your new boyfriend must be treating you right. Are those push-ups?"


    I blink,pletely thrown off. "I beg your pardon?"


    "You''ve never worn push-up bras," he says, as if it''s the most normal observation in the world. "Your breasts seem rounder. Higher."


    For a moment, I''m too shocked to respond. Did he seriously just-?


    "Thank you for stopping by, Mr. O''Brien," I say. "You can see yourself out now."


    Ryan doesn''t move right away. He just sits there, still staring at me with that same unsettling intensity.


    "Alright," he says, standing up and straightening his jacket. He walks to the door but pauses, turning back to look at me onest time.


    "See you soon," he says.


    "I''ll see you at the trial."


    He smirks, nodding. "I''ll be there."


    And with that, he''s gone, leaving the door ajar behind him.


    For a moment, I just sit there, staring at the empty doorway. My hands tremble slightly, and I ball them into fists, digging my nails into my palms.


    The nerve. The audacity. How dare hee here, waltzing into my office like he owns the ce, throwing casualments about my body like we''re still married, like he hasn''t spent the past few months making my life a living hell. And yet...


    Something about the way he said, "You look different," niggles at me.


    Different how? Different good? Different bad? And what in the world gave him the right to notice?


    I shake my head, pushing away the memory. Still, my hands move to smooth my blouse, then to tug at my bra. It''s not a push-up, for the record. It''s just... a bra. I roll my eyes at the absurdity of even caring about his opinion. But his words won''t leave me alone.


    I nce at the door, half expecting him toe back and say something equally maddening. When he doesn''t, I grab my phone, intending to check my emails-anything to focus on work-but my reflection in the darkened screen catches my eye. A momentter, I''m walking into the bathroom.


    The mirror in here isn''t kind. Overhead fluorescent lights beam down, highlighting every imperfection: the slight bags under my eyes, the stubborn pimple near my temple that refuses to leave, the faint lines starting to form around my mouth. But then... I lean closer, tilting my head. Do I... look different?


    CHAPTER 075: Two Lines Or On


    Luke said I was glowing the other day.


    "Glowing," I mutter to myself. Glowing is just another way of saying, ''Hey, you don''t look as dead inside as usual.


    I step back, running my hands through my hair, studying my face like I''m some sort of specimen under a microscope. My skin does look clearer. And my cheeks... are they fuller? No, that''s ridiculous.


    I trail my gaze down, pausing at my chest.


    Ryan''sment floats back into my head, and before I can talk myself out of it, I reach up, touching my boobs.


    Oh.


    They feel... different. Sore, maybe? Full? I don''t know, but there''s something off.


    My stomach twists.


    No.


    Nope. It can''t be.


    I stare at my reflection, my brain running a mile a minute. When wa


    myst period?


    A pause.


    It''s fine, right? It''s justte. I''ve never been regr. I mean, there was that one time in college when I went three months without one. Totally normal. Hormones. Stress. My body''s weird like that. By my calction, it''s been two months.


    My heart starts pounding. I think back to the morning nausea that''s been guing metely. The random bouts of dizziness. I thought it was just the stress of the divorce, the new job, the general chaos of my life. "Oh my God," I whisper.


    I grab my purse and storm out of the bathroom. My mind is made up before I even process what I''m doing. Susan looks up from her desk as I pass, concern shing across her face. "Everything okay, Ms. Jenkins?"


    "I''ll be back," I say, practically sprinting to the elevator.


    *


    The pharmacy is a ten-minute drive from the office. It takes a year to get there-or at least it feels like it. My thoughts are a chaotic mess, ping-ponging between panic and denial. You''re overreacting. It''s nothing.


    What if it''s not nothing?


    It''s definitely nothing.


    By the time I push through the ss doors, my palms are sweaty, and my heart is racing like I''ve just run a marathon. The fluorescent lights inside feel even harsher than the ones in the office bathroom, but I march straight to the family nning aisle, determined to get this over with.


    The shelves are lined with boxes-digital tests, two-packs, early detection, rapid results. My eyes dart between them, overwhelmed. Why are there so many options? Do I want something digital? CHAPTER 075 Two Linds in 28


    I grab the first box that ims instant results.


    At the checkout counter, the cashier gives me a polite, professional smile.


    "Will this be all?"


    I nod, avoiding eye contact like a teenager buying condoms for the first time.


    "Have a nice day!"


    +26 BONUS


    I mumble something incoherent in response and bolt out of the store, clutching the small paper bag like it''s a


    lifeline.


    The n was to wait until I got back to the office to take the test, but patience has never been my strong suit. I run back inside, heading for the restroom.


    The store''s restroom is small, clean enough, andpletely empty.


    Perfect.


    I lock myself in a stall, fumbling with the box like a lunatic. The instructions are straightforward, but my hands are shaking so badly it takes me twice as long to get through them.


    Pee on the stick. Wait three minutes.


    Easy.


    I follow the steps, my heart hammering against my ribcage the entire time. Three minutes feel like an eternity, and I spend every second of it pacing the tiny stall, biting my nails, and debating whether I even want to look. *What do I want to see?


    Two lines or one?


    My palms are sweaty, and I rub them on my skirt. I''ve never been good with uncertainty. I like answers, conclusions, clear-cut paths. This? This is torture.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The seconds crawl by, each one dragging its feet like it''s relishing my torment. I check my phone. A mistake. Only a minute has passed.


    "Come on,e on,e on," I whisper, ring at the test from faraway like I can will it to speed up the process. My voice bounces off the walls, and I realize how pathetic I sound, talking to a piece of stic soaked in my own urine. The timer on my phone goes off, startling me. My fingers fumble as I silence the rm. The moment of truth.


    I take a deep breath, my hand trembling as I reach for the test. I can''t tell if it''s excitement or dread coursing through me.


    The test sits in my hand, the results staring back at me.


    Two lines.

 Chapter 76

    CHAPTER 076.1 Hate To Disappoint You


    CHAPTER 076: I Hate To Disappoint You


    I pause for a second, my brain refusing to process what I''m seeing.


    Two lines. Bold as hell, too. Not even faint, not even giving me room for doubt.


    I''m pregnant. Oh, my god.


    The stick feels heavier than it should, like it''s made of lead instead of stic. I sink down onto the closed toilet seat, legs too weak to keep holding me up. My hand instinctively moves to my stomach, pressing against the fabric of my dress. I don''t know what I''m hoping to find, maybe a baby kick or something ridiculous like that.


    Pregnant.


    How? The question turns through my mind, absurd and almostughable. I mean, I know how, biologically speaking, but after all these years, after every single failure, I''d epted-no, resigned myself to the idea that it wasn''t going to happen for me. "Seven years," I whisper to no one, the words tasting bitter. Seven years of treatments, tears, hormone shots, and endless invasive tests that always ended the same: Sorry, Mrs. O''Brien. It''s not you. We can''t exin it.


    Oh, but now? Now, life decides it''s time to give me a cosmic middle finger, right when my world''s already teetering on the edge of chaos.


    And then the realization hits.


    It wasn''t me.


    It was Ryan.


    Oh. My. God.


    Ryan, who had me questioning every fiber of my existence, Ryan, who paraded his fertile little mistress in front of me while I cried alone in the guestroom of my own damn house. And now, that mistress is carrying some other guy''s baby, isn''t she? I mean, I suspected it after I caught her with that man in the surveince room. But I wasn''t too convinced. Now, it makes so much sense.


    Theugh starts deep in my chest, low and bitter, like a storm rolling in. Before I know it, it bubbles of Loud and sharp, filling the tiny pharmacy bathroom. I p my hand over my mouth, trying to stifle it use. The sheer ridiculousness of it all-the timing, the irony, the absurdity-is too much.


    The bathroom door creaks open, and I freeze.


    no


    When the footsteps get closer, I open the stall''s door. The intruder is a woman in a floral blouse and too much perfume. Her expression shifts from casual disinterest to thinly veiled concern when she sees me standing there, clutching a pregnancy test like it''s a holy relic. Ttry to stopughing, but now it''s worse because I''m embarrassed, and that just makes everything funnier


    somehow.


    The woman''s eyebrows shoot up as she edges closer to the sinks, clearly weighing her escape options.


    "I''m not crazy," I say, still giggling, holding up a hand as if to reassure her. "I promise."


    She doesn''t look convinced. She nods anyway, the way you do when you''re trying not to provoke a wild animal, and then she takes the farthest sink from me, washing her hands.


    CHAPTER 076: I Hate To Disappoint You


    I clear my throat, straighten my back, and shove the test into my bag, zipping it up like I''m locking away a state secret. With as much dignity as I can muster, I wash my hands and then walk past her, stering a smile on my face. "Have a nice day," I chirp.


    She mumbles something unintelligible, and I make my escape, practically sprinting back to the car.


    Once I''m safely inside, I m the door and rest my head against the steering wheel. Theughter''s gone now, reced by something else-something heavier, deeper, and way moreplicated.


    What the hell am I going to do?


    I fish my phone out of my bag and stare at it for a moment, thumb hovering over the screen. My mind spins in circles, trying to make sense of my emotions. Am I scared? Yes. Angry? Hell yes. Excited? Hell to the fuck yeah. Somewhere deep down, beneath theyers of cynicism and trauma, there''s a flicker of something I can''t quite


    name yet.


    Without thinking too hard, I type out a message to Luke.


    ''Screw the ''keeping distance'' rule. Can you sneak in tonight?''


    I hit send before I can overthink it. The responsees almost instantly, like he''s been waiting for an excuse to talk to me.


    ''See you at 8.''


    For some reason, the sight of those words makes my chest ache. I toss the phone onto the passenger seat and start the car, my mind still a mess of swirling thoughts as I drive back toward the office.


    By the time I park, my stomach''s twisted itself into a knot. I pull down the sunvisor and flip open the mirror, studying my reflection like I might find answers hidden in the lines of my face.


    I shake my head, shove the visor back up, and step out of the car.


    For better or worse, nothing in my life will ever be the same.


    That is, of course, until I step into the office and see Ayumi Sato standing in front of Susan''s desk. She''s dressed in a sleek ck suit, and her expression is the same as always-cold, unreadable, and vaguely disdainful.


    "Julie," she says. "Susan was just telling me you stepped out."


    "I did."


    I don''t want to smile at her, but I can feel the grin tugging at the corners of my mouth. It''s no use trying to tamp it down. The Euphoria from the pregnancy test is still getting the better of me, and Ayumi''s eyes are narrowed. Her frown deepens as she stares at me. "What''s with the red face?" she says.


    "Excuse me?"


    "You seem happy."


    "Oh?" I say, brushing past her toward my office. "Did you need something?"


    She follows me, her heels clicking against the polished floor. "Yes, actually."


    I push open the door to my office and gesture for her to step inside. "Come on in."


    saint You


    She hesitates for a second before walking in, her gaze sweeping the room. I make a point of walking behind my desk, putting some distance between us, and gesture toward one of the chairs across from me. "Have a seat."


    "I''ll stand," she says.


    Of course, she will. God forbid Ayumi Sato rx for even a second.


    She folds her arms, nces around again, and says, "I see you''ve changed the ce a bit."


    "Happens when you move in," I reply, leaning back in my chair and sping my hands on the desk.


    Her eyes snap back to me, sharp and assessing. She''s always like this-like she''s trying to figure out which part of you to dismantle first.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "So," I say, breaking the silence that''s bing unbearable, "is there something specific you wanted to discuss?"


    She clears her throat, her expression never wavering. "I came to inform you that the new partnership we''ve formed with Paragon Jewels is going to be put in motion soon."


    I arch a brow. "Okay?"


    "There will be a meeting tomorrow," she continues. "You, the CEO, myself, and a few others. Including Ryan O''Brien."


    She says Ryan''s name slowly, deliberately, like she''s dropping a grenade and waiting for it to explode. I don''t flinch, but I know she''s watching me for any sign of a crack in my armor.


    "Got it," I say. "I''m honored that you came in person to tell me this. Details of the meeting will be sent by email, will they not?"


    "Yes." Her tone is measured, but there''s something else there now-hesitation, maybe? "But I-"


    "You what?" I cut her off, tired of this shit. "Thought it would be nice to say it to my face? Thought I''d cry? I''m the little girl who can''t keep her private life in check? Let me save you the trouble, Ayumi. I promise you, there''s nothing for you to worry about. Just like I said in the interview, the only thing I care about is having both our signatures on a divorce paper. Ryan O''Brien is a business transaction to me now, nothing more if you came here looking for drama, I hate to disappoint you."

 Chapter 77

    CHAPTER 077 Expensive Ligs


    CHAPTER 077: Expensive Lingerie


    The words poured out sharper than I intended. But damn it, I''m tired. Tired of being poked and prodded like some fragile thing that might shatter at any moment.


    For the first time, Ayumi looks caught off guard. Her cold, unshakable demeanor softens-just a fraction, but it''s enough to make me pause.


    "Alright," she says, her voice quieter than before. "I''ll see myself out."


    She turns on her heel and walks out without another word, leaving me alone in the silence of my office.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    1 exhale, leaning back in my chair and staring at the ceiling. What the hell was that about?


    I decide not to dwell on it. Today''s a good day. I''m not letting anyone spoil it for me.


    It''s 9:00 p.m. Luke''s calls have been going straight to voicemail. I try again anyway, holding my breath as the line rings once, twice, then-


    "We''re sorry, the number you''re trying to reach-


    I throw my phone onto the couch, the screen lighting up momentarily before going dark, mocking me with its silence.


    Staring out the window, I tap my fingers on the edge of the sill. He said eight o''clock. Luke is punctual to a fault. What could possibly be keeping him? My mind races with worst-case scenarios, but I force myself to breathe. Maybe he''s stuck in traffic. Or his phone died. Or-no. Enough.


    I step away from the window and nce around the room, the evidence of my earlier optimismid out like a scene from a romanticedy:


    A tter of strawberries, artfully arranged, sits on the coffee table.


    A bottle of sparkling juice-because wine is suddenly off limits-chills in an ice bucket.


    Candles flicker softly on the mantle, casting a warm, golden glow over everything. And then there''s me.


    right


    I tug at the hem of the silky one-piece lingerie I bought just for tonight. It clings to my curves.. ces, a vision straight out of one of those glossy fashion spreads. But right now, it feels more like an borate joke. "This is ridiculous," I mutter, heading to the bar.


    The bottle of red wine calls to me, its deep crimson hue promising a temporary escape. My hand hovers over it before I remember-pregnant. I''m pregnant. I can''t drink,


    With a frustrated sigh, I grab a carton of juice from the fridge instead and pour myself a ss. The clink of ice cubes hitting the cup feels like the only thing keeping me grounded.


    Then I climb the stairs, heading to my room.


    Upstairs, my bedroom is bathed in soft, dim light. The scent ofvender fills the air from the diffuser I set up earlier. A romantic bad ys softly in the background-something about forever love and dancing in moonlight. I sink onto the edge of the bed, staring at the room I spent an hour preparing.


    CHAPTER 077: Expensive Lingefe


    For what? To get stood up?


    The carefully arranged rose petals, the neatly folded throw on the chair, the dimmed lights-all of it feels useless


    now.


    Taking my juice, I slide open the balcony door and step outside. The cool night air brushes against my skin. I sit on the cushioned chair, pulling my legs up to my chest as I stare at the stars. Why am I crying?


    I don''t even notice the tears until I feel the wet streaks on my cheeks. I swipe at them angrily, but they keeping, like some cruel faucet I can''t shut off.


    "Stupid hormones," I whisper, sniffling into the empty night.


    I rest my head against the back of the chair, cradling the juice in myp. The stars blur together as exhaustion and frustration weigh heavy on me. Somewhere in the distance, a dog barks. A car engine hums. And then- Warm lips press against the side of my neck, soft and familiar.


    "Julie."


    His voice is low, quiet, filled with something I can''t quite ce. I open my eyes, and there he is.


    Luke.


    He''s crouched in front of me, his face level with mine. His hair is messy, like he''s been running his fingers through it, a habit I know he reserves for moments of stress or anger. His tie is slightly askew, his shirt untucked at the edges. "Nice of you toe," I say.


    "I''m so sorry."


    He looks tired, drained even, but I''m too angry to let it soften me. I sit up, setting my ss down with a little too much force.


    "Luke, just leave me alone."


    "I can''t."


    "Fine, then stay here. I''ll leave."


    I push myself up, but before I can take a single step, I feel his hands on my waist.


    "Luke, what the hell-"


    He lifts me effortlessly, and before I can protest; I''m pressed against the cool ss of the balcony door.


    "Luke!"


    His hands are firm, holding me in ce as he wraps my legs around his waist. His face is inches from mine, his breath warm against my lips.


    "I want you," he says.


    The words knock the air from my lungs.


    "Luke, I-"


    His forehead rests against mine, his eyes burning into me with an intensity that makes it impossible to look away.


    CHAPTER 077: Expensive LingeNe


    "I need you, Julie."


    He leans in, his lips brushing my lips, soft and tentative, as if he''s giving me the chance to pull away. But I don''t.


    Instead, I kiss him back. My arms wrap around his neck as the anger and frustration melt into a deep hunger.


    The kiss grows more fervent with each passing moment. My legs tighten around Luke''s waist, pulling him closer as he responds in kind, wrapping his arms around my back to hold me firmly against him.


    As we kiss, our hands begin to roam. My fingers dig into Luke''s shoulders. My nails scrape against his skin. He groans into my mouth. Gripping my ass, he pulls me more tightly against him as he thrusts his hips, the bulge in his pants pressing against my core. The sensation sends a shiver of desire through me, and I moan. My tongue tangles with his as we continue to kiss. Our bodies sway gently against the balcony door. He pulls back from the kiss to look at me. The intensity in his eyes makes my heart race. "I fucking love you, Julie,


    he whispers.


    71


    The words send a thrill through me, and I feel a smile spread across my face as I lean in to kiss him again.


    "I love you too, Luke," I reply.


    He pulls me closer, his lips finding mine once more as we kiss deeply.


    "Fuck me," I say into his mouth.


    He groans. Then he reaches down between us, his fingers teasing me as he inches closer to the heat between my legs. "You look so sexy tonight," he says. "Was it all for me?"


    I nod, unable to speak.


    His gaze


    makes my skin tingle. "Good girl," he says, bracing me against the ss.


    With a sudden, fierce motion, he rips my lingerie. The sound of fabric tearing fills the air.


    Iugh, surprised, as I nce down at the shredded remains of my underwear. "That was an expensive lingerie,


    say.


    "Send me an invoice."


    He undoes his belt and zips down his pants. Once his erection is free, he adjusts me against the '' are firm on my hips as he positions himself at my entrance!


    His hands


    11


    And then, without warning, he ms into me, the sudden invasion sending a jolt of pleasure through my body. H gasp, my eyes widening in surprise, as he begins to thrust, his movements powerful and urgent.


    He thrusts into me again and again, his hips crashing against mine with an intensity that''s almost electrocuting.


    "Fuck, yes," I moan as he buries himself deeper inside me,


    The ss of the balcony door shakes and trembles with the force of our lovemaking, but neither of us cares. "Harder," I say, my voice echoing through the night air. I pull at his hair roughly, and he groans. "Deeper." He obeys, his body mming into mine with an animalistic ferocity. I''m out of breath. Fuck, it feels so good.


    I squeeze my legs tighter around his waist, pulling him closer as he continues to thrust. "Yes, yes, yes," I chant, my voice rising in intensity as the pleasure builds within me.


    He ms into me once more, the impact sending a wave of ecstasy through my body.


    CHAPTER 077: Expensive Lingee


    "Come for me, Julie," he urges, his voice raw with passion. "I want to feel you squeezing my dick."


    1 arch my back, my body trembling as the orgasmn builds. And then, suddenly, I''m there, my entire body convulsing with pleasure as I cry out his name.


    He follows soon after, his body stiffening as he finds his release. "Fuck," he groans, his voice filled with satisfaction as he buries himself deep within me. The orgasm washes over him. I feel the warmth of his release, and I''m filled with a sense of satisfaction and contentment


    As we catch our breaths, the cool night air brushing against our damp skin, Luke carries me away from the balcony ss. He sets me gently on the cushioned chair, crouching in front of me as if he''s anchoring himself to the ground.


    "You''re so fucking beautiful," he says. His eyes scan my face like it holds the answers to every question he''s too scared to ask.


    I want to smile, to let the warmth of his words wrap around me, but something feels... wrong. There''s a tightness in his jaw, a shadow in his eyes.


    "Luke," I say, brushing a strand of his messy hair back. "What is it? What happened?"


    He shakes his head, looking down at his hands. "Let''s go back inside. It''s cold out here."


    Oh no.


    I grab his chin and force him to look at me. "We''re not going anywhere until you tell me."


    His shoulders sag under the weight of whatever he''s about to say. "Julie..." He pauses, running a hand through his already tousled hair. "There''s been an ident."


    Not interesting at all

 Chapter 78

    CHAPTER 078: The Pull Of Sleep


    From the moment Luke came in, I knew something was wrong. He had that look the one that says, ''I''ve been to hell and back, and I''m not sure if I''m still alive.'' I thought it might be work. A failed deal, some corporate drama, anything but this. "What kind of ident, Luke?" I say. I feel like I know the answer already, but I''m praying to whatever high power''s out there that it''s not what I think it is.


    He closes his eyes for a moment. When he finally speaks, his words are almost inaudible.


    "Sara''s in the hospital."


    Sara. His ex-wife.


    "What?" I say, my hands clutching the arms of the chair. "Oh my God, Luke. Is she? What happened? Is she okay?"


    The real question I want to ask is, ''What have you done, Luke?'' But I can''t find the courage to ask. And also, maybe I''m giving him the benefit of doubt. It could be something else. Maybe something happened to her and Luke''s name was sitting at the top of her contact list. Maybe she called him. Maybe, maybe, and maybe. It''s better than actually believing what my mind is saying, that Luke went to her house even after I told him to leave her


    alone.


    Luke doesn''t answer right away. Instead, he stands, pacing the small balcony like a caged animal, his hands raking through his hair, his breaths shallow and uneven.


    "Luke!" I say, standing up and grabbing his arm to stop him. "Talk to me!"


    He looks at me then, his eyes filled with something I can''t quite ce.


    "She fell down the stairs," he says.


    ""What stairs?"


    Silence. He''s staring at me with something close to an apology.


    "What fucking stairs, Luke? Did you go to her house?"


    His silence is all the confirmation I need.


    "Did you push her?"


    His head snaps back like I''ve just pped him. "Why would you even ask me that?"


    "I don''t know, Luke!" The words burst out of me. "You''re not telling me anything! You came here almost two hourste, looking like your world had caved in. You nted me on that ss like you were trying to fuck something out of your mind, and now you''re still reluctant to tell me what''s eating you up. What was I supposed to think? You went to her house, Luke. The woman who caused your child''s death. You went to her house. What were you thinking?"


    "I didn''t push her." His voice is calm, but there''s an edge to it.


    "Okay? So what happened?"


    "She fell," he says. "She lost consciousness. I took her to the hospital. She has a concussion and some bruising The doctor said she''ll probably wake up tomorrow."


    "And then what?"


    CHAPTER 078: The Pull Of Sleep


    +29 BONUS


    "She''s going to turn this all against me." He runs a hand through his hair again. "I know Sara. The second she opens her eyes, she''ll find a way to make me the viin. I just... I needed one night of peace before everything turns to shit."


    I''m stunned into silence. The Luke I know is calm, measured. This Luke is unraveling, his anger and guilt bleeding into every word.


    For a long moment, the only sound is the soft rustle of the night breeze. Finally, I reach out, stretching my hand toward him. "Come here."


    He hesitates for a second before stepping forward, his body folding into mine as if he''s been holding himself together with duct tape and hope. I wrap my arms around him, running my fingers through his hair, whispering the only words I can think of. "It''s going to be okay."


    He doesn''t respond, but the way his arms tighten around me tells me he wants to believe it.


    At the back of my mind, questions are piling up. Why did he go there? What was he thinking? What exactly happened? But I push them down. For now, he needsfort more than he needs an interrogation.


    After a while, he pulls back just enough to look at me, his hands still resting on my waist.


    "Julie..." His voice is hoarse. "I-"


    I press a finger to his lips.


    "Not now," I say. "We''ll talkter. Let''s just... let''s just get through tonight."


    He nods, his forehead resting against mine for a moment before he picks me up, cradling me like I''m something fragile.


    He carries me inside, setting me on the bed. As he lies down beside me, I feel the way his body sags against the mattress.


    I want to tell him everything will be fine, that Sara won''t do anything, but the truth is, I don''t know. And that uncertainty terrifies me.


    Still, I reach for his hand, threading my fingers through his


    "Can I stay the night?" he asks.


    "Of course. We''ll get through this together."


    The room is quiet except for the faint hum of the heater and the muffled sounds of the night outside. We''re lying on the bed, face to face, our bodies close but not quite touching.


    His hand is warm when he lifts it, fingers brushing against my cheek as though he''s memorizing me. His thumb traces slow,zy circles along my jawline, his touch so soft it almost feels like being touched by feathers. "What did I ever do right to deserve you?"


    I roll my eyes, though I''m smiling. "You probably don''t."


    Hisughs, and then he shakes his head, his lips curling into something that almost looks like relief. "Fair enough."


    His fingers keep moving, tracing invisible lines down the curve of my nose, over my lips, along the arch of my


    CHAPTER 078. The Pull Of Sleep


    brow. He''s looking at me, but I can tell his mind is somewhere else, wandering down dark alleys I can''t follow. "Luke," I say.


    He doesn''t answer, just leans forward and kisses me.


    It''s different this time-nothing like the fire on the balcony. This kiss is soft, reverent, almost hesitant, like he''s afraid I''ll break if he presses too hard. His lips move against mine slowly, drawing me in, and for a moment, everything else falls away. Then he lifts himself onto me, his arms bracketing my head and his lips still locked on


    mine.


    As he settles between my legs, I feel the heat of his body radiating down onto my skin. His lips leave mine, trailing down my neck, across my corbone, and back up to my earlobe, where he nips.


    His hand travels south. He finds my folds and probes gently. And then he increases the pressure. I moan, my body responding to his touch. Two fingers dig in, finding that perfect spot that makes my insides clench.


    "You''re always wet," he says, his voice low and husky.


    I want to reply with something sarcastic, but I can''t find my voice.


    He pulls those fingers out and traces a path along my slit, finding my clit. His touch is feather-light, almost teasing, but it sends shivers through me. I rotate my hips, pushing into his hand, begging for more. His fingers move in time with my movements, stroking me in a rhythm that has me on the edge.


    "Oh, god," I say.


    His fingers travel down again, and he buries them in me, while his thumb still strokes my clit at a relentless pace. I feel him arching those two fingers, finding that magical spot again. As he strokes it, I feel myself climbing higher and higher.


    I cry out his name, the sound echoing through the room as I give in to the orgasm. It''s waves after waves of pleasure. As I''m cumming, I feel his fingers leaving and something much bigger recing them.


    His movements are precise, calcted, as if he''s savoring every inch of me. He withdraws, then thrusts back in, his dick gliding in and out with a smoothness that''s almost surreal. The slowness of it, the rhythm, the way he seems to be touching every part of me at the same time, it''s all too much.


    "Fuck, Luke," I say.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Tell me you''ll always be mine."


    His body rotates, his hips circling in a way that grazes my clit with every thrust. It''s a subtle movement, almost imperceptible, but it''s killing me. The sensation builds. I feel like I''m losing my mind, like my body is on the verge of exploding into a million pieces.


    "Say it, Julie. Say you''ll always be mine."


    "Luke, I-"


    His eyes are locked on mine, his gaze intense and focused. I see the desire there, the need, the hunger. It''s a look that says he''s lost in this moment, in me, in our love-making. And as he moves inside me, I feel like I''m lost too, adrift in a sea of pleasure and desire. The world around us fades away, leaving only this, this moment, this connection.


    Honestly, it isn''t fair, him asking me to form a coherent speech right now.


    But I try. "I''m yours, Luke," I say, "Now. Always!"


    I scream thatst part because Luke''s movements have gone wild.


    CHAPTER 078: The Pull Of Sleep


    He pumps faster and faster, driving into me with a force that makes me gasp. I feel him deep inside me, stretching me to the limit, and I know I''ll be sore tomorrow. But right now, I don''t care. All that matters is this moment, this connection, this raw, animalistic pleasure. "Say it again," hemands.


    "I''m yours."


    "Again!"


    "I''m fucking yours, Luke."


    His movements be more frantic, his breathing ragged as he thrusts into me with a wild abandon. We''re a tangle of limbs, a mess of moans and groans, our bodies slick with sweat and desire. I feel like I''m being taken to the edge of the world, that I''m hurtling towards an unknown destination, and I''m not sure I want to stop.


    I can feel him building toward his climax, his dick throbbing inside me as he grunts and groans. And then, suddenly, we''re both cumming. Our bodies shudder and convulse as the orgasm washes over us.


    He copses against me. His warmth isforting and overwhelming all at once, until I feel him pull away. There''s a whisper of cool air where his body used to be as he rolls onto his back.


    Now we''re both staring at the ceiling.


    "That was..." he starts.


    I want to answer-crazy, intense, everything-but the words never make it past my lips. My eyelids grow heavier with each passing second.


    The exhaustion of the day, the emotional rollercoaster, the sex-it all wraps around me like a soft cocoon. My limbs feel weightless, sinking into the mattress, and the world begins to blur at the edges.


    I think I hear him chuckle and feel him nt a kiss on my forehead, but even that fades as my thoughts scatter like leaves in the wind.


    And then there''s nothing but the quiet, the warmth of his presence beside me, and the sweet, unrelenting pull of sleep.

 Chapter 79

    CHAPTER 079: Visitor''s Pass Luke~~


    They say your life shes before your eyes when you''re about to die. It''s happening to me right now, except I''m not dying. But it sure feels like it. How had I been so stupid? I let my anger get the best of me, and now that witch is hospitalized.


    Sara. The name burns through my mind like an acid. My fists clench against the sheets. All she needed was a reason to make my life miserable, and I gave it to her on a tter of gold.


    I rake a hand through my hair, staring at the ceiling, as if the textured white paint can offer some sort of divine answer. It doesn''t. My mind reys yesterday in shes: her smug face, the way her voice dripped with condescension, how my chest tightened as she spoke like Juan''s death was nothing more than an unfortunate mishap in her charmed life.


    The anger had felt like a living thing inside me, roaring to life with every word she said. And now she''s in a hospital bed, unconscious.


    I groan, turning onto my side. My eyes fall on Julie. She''s still sleeping, her face soft, peaceful, blissfully unaware of the storm raging inside me. Her hair is syed out over the pillow, and her slightly parted lips look like they''re murmuring something. God, have I fucked this up too?


    The thought makes my chest tighten. Julie doesn''t know the full extent of what happenedst night. She knows enough to ask questions I don''t want to answer, but she''s too kind, too patient to push me.


    I don''t deserve her.


    I slip out of bed as quietly as I can, wincing when the mattress shifts under my weight. Julie stirs, letting out a soft hum before settling back into her dreams. I hold my breath, waiting for her to wake up. But she doesn''t. Good.


    My clothes are on the floor, where I threw themst night before falling asleep. I grab them and start dressing, moving slowly. When I''m done, I nce back at her, still asleep, still beautiful.


    The notepad on the bedside table catches my eye. I tear off a sheet, the sound deafening in the quiet.


    ''Gone to the hospital. Didn''t want to wake you. I''ll callter.''Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I set the note down next to her, pausing as I do. My hand hovers above her face, itching to brush a strand of hair out of her eyes, to leave onest kiss on her lips. But I don''t, not wanting to risk waking her


    I feel like this is thest time I''ll see her-or thest time I''ll see her like this, Peaceful. Trusting.


    I shake my head and step back, the ache in my chest growing heavier with every passing second.


    In the hallway, the silence feels louder. I head down the stairs. My keys jangle in my pocket as I step out into the early morning light.


    The cool air hits my face. I get into my car and sit there for a moment, gripping the steering wheel tightly.


    Then I drive to the hospital.


    I try to focus on the road, but my mind keeps reying Sara''s fall, the sound of her body hitting the stairs, the split second where time seemed to freeze.


    CHAPTER 079: Visitor''s Pass


    Was it an ident?


    Yes.


    Could I have stopped it?


    Maybe.


    Did I push her?


    No. But try telling that to her. Or the doctors. Or anyone else who''s been waiting for me to screw up so they can hang me with it.


    I grip the wheel harder, the leather biting into my palms.


    By the time I pull into the hospital parking lot, my stomach is churning. The fluorescent lights inside the building feel harsher than usual. I take a deep breath and step inside, bracing myself for whateveres next. Inside the hospital, the scent of antiseptic hangs in the air. The receptionist at the desk looks up, her expression nk but polite.


    "I''m here to see Sara Gonzalez," I say, keeping my tone steady, though my insides are twisting


    She types into herputer, her nails clicking against the keyboard like tiny hammers.


    ""Rtion?"


    I hesitate. Ex-husband isn''t exactly a title I wear with pride. "I''m... a friend," I say. "I brought her inst night. My name is Lucas Martinez."


    ? Her eyes flick up, scanning me briefly. "You''ll need a visitor''s pass.''


    She reaches under the desk, pulling out a smallminated card with a clip. "Room 317. Take the elevator to the third floor, turn left, and follow the signs.


    I nod, mumbling a quick "thank you" before taking the pass. As I walk toward the elevators, the weight in my chest grows heavier.


    When I reach Sara''s room, I pause outside the door, my hand hovering over the handle. Through the small ss pane, I can see her sitting upright on the bed, dressed in pale blue hospital scrubs that seem far too serene for the chaos she brings. Her dark hair is pulled back, though a few strands have escaped, framing her face. There''s a band-aid on her forehead and a faint bruise forming around her left eye.


    And, of course, she''s eating Jell-O.


    I push the door open, stepping inside. Her eyes meet mine and she immediately straightens, setting the stic cup of Jell-O aside.


    "Hi," she says.


    "Hi."


    She tilts her head, studying me with that sharp gaze of hers that always made me feel like a specimen under a microscope. "Did you bring choctes?" ""What?"


    "Anything to eat," she says, gesturing to the Jell-O. "This stuff tastes like regret and broken dreams."


    "I''ll get something for you shortly."


    CHAPTER 979 Visor''s Pass


    As I turn to leave, her voice stops me.


    "Lucas."


    I freeze. It''s been years since she''s called me that, and it feels like a ghost rising from the grave. I turn back to face her, bracing for whatever maniption she''s about to unleash. "I know," she says, her voice softer now. "I know you didn''t push me."


    Relief rushes through me. But before I can exhale, she continues.


    "But I know you didn''t do anything to stop the fall either. You came to my house, got me agitated, and caused me to fall down the stairs. So it''s your fault."


    The relief evaporates.


    "I''m sorry," I say. "I shouldn''t have gone there."


    "Sorry isn''t enough." She picks up her Jell-O again, stabbing at it with the stic spoon like it''s personally offended her.


    "What do you mean?" I ask.


    "Come closer, Lucas."


    I hesitate, but her eyes lock on mine, challenging me. Against my better judgment, I step forward.


    She sniffs the air around me, an action so bizarre I almost step back.


    "You smell like chocte andvender," she says. "Very different from yesterday. You were with a woman. Your girlfriend. The bitch you sent to me the other day."


    I say nothing, my jaw tightening.


    "She''s not your type, Lucas."


    Her words hit a nerve, and my patience snaps. "What the fuck do you want, Sara?"


    "You."


    The simplicity of her response makes me recoil, disgust rippling through me. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    She leans forward, her eyes gleaming with something dark and twisted. "Five years ago, I went to prison for something that wasn''t my fault. You asked why I took Juan. I took him because he was the key to your heart. Not me. Not anybody else. I tried. I begged. I even sent people to you. You refused to let mee back." "You cheated on me with my friend," I say, my voice rising. "And then you fucking left. I was supposed to let you in because you were sorry?"


    ""Yeah. We were married."


    "And that''s supposed to mean anything?"


    "Yes, it does. Marriage is sacred."


    "Jesus, listen to yourself. I thought prison was for reformation."


    "It is," she says, shifting more toward the bed''s edge. "It is, Lucas. And that''s what I''ve been thinking about since I woke up. I''m reformed. And I realize I was crazy. Joseph seduced me, and I fell for his charms. I''m not crazy anymore. You''re the right one for me, Lucas. And I want you back."


    CHAPTER 079: Visitor''s Pass


    I scoff. "How hard did you hit your head?"


    Her expression darkens. "I''m getting you back, one way or another."


    "In your dreams, Sara."


    She smirks, leaning back against the pillows. "Here''s how this is going to work. I get out of bed, ask for a phone, call my parole officer, and tell him I was assaulted by my ex-husband."


    "I did no such thing."


    "Oh?" She tilts her head, her voice dripping with mock innocence. "But you came to my housete at night, didn''t you? You came when I was alone. And then I magically fell down the stairs. Who do you think they''re going to believe? The press will be all over this. America''s big CEO, charged with assault and attempted murder."


    I hate to admit it, but she''s right. The optics are terrible. My silence only seems to encourage her.


    "Or," she continues, "you could break up with your girlfriend ande back to me."


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "It''s a simple case, Lucas." Her smile widens, but there''s no warmth in it. "If I can''t have you, no one else will."

 Chapter 80

    CHAPTER 080: Someone Actually Gets It


    I stand there, my body rigid, staring at Sara. There was a time when looking at her made my world stop. I used to lose myself in her gaze, convinced she was my forever. Now? All I see is a desperate girl crying for help.


    The longer I remain silent, the more ufortable Sara gets. I can see her shifting on the bed, her eyes darting to the door, then back to me. Maybe she expected me to shout lose control, y the part of the ex-husband who still cares enough to fight for her. But that man died the day she betrayed me.


    Finally, I speak. "I''ll tell you what''s going to happen," I say, "I''ll pay your hospital bills because that''s who I am. I''m generous to the less privileged. After that, I never want to see your face again."


    Her eyes widen. For a second, genuine surprise shes across her face. Then, her lips twist into a smirk, but I can tell she''s rattled.


    "Did you forget the part where I said you''re mine now?" she says.


    "I did. And I''m turning down your request."


    I can see the wheels turning in her head, trying to figure out why I''m so calm. She''s waiting for me to fall apart, beg, or at least retaliate with anger. But she doesn''t realize I''m done ying her games. This is my favorite part of negotiations-the moment the bully realizes they''re being bullied.


    "It wasn''t a request," she says. "You can''t turn it down."


    ""Why not?"


    "Because..." Her voice trails off, faltering.


    "Listen, Sara." I step closer, lowering my voice. "I''m a very busy man, so let''sy everything out. You just got out of prison. You''re an ex-con with almost nothing to your name, going against a man who''s on Forbes'' list. Do you really want to take your chances against me? Because I''m ready. And from where I stand, it''s not looking very good for you."


    She shifts in the bed, her fingers tightening around the Jell-O cup like it''s a lifeline. "You''re just bluffing."


    "Call it what you want. But I didn''t get where I am today by cowering every time someone waved awsuit in my face. You think you can use this hospital stay to ckmail me? You''re out of your depth, Sara. This isn''t about you and me anymore. It''s about your twisted fantasies and your sick need for control. It''s over, Sara. I''m done letting you y puppet master with my life."


    She narrows her eyes. "You think you can just walk away?"


    11


    "I''m not thinking. I know." I step back, putting distance between us. "I''ve yed your game long enough. Julie was right-I need to let Juan go. And you? You''re nothing but a toxic reminder of everything I''ve outgrown.


    Her face twists with anger. "You need me!"


    "No." I shake my head. "I needed you once. But now? Now I just pity you."


    Her breathing turns ragged, her fists clenched. "You''ll regret this."


    I walk to the door, my hand on the handle. "Have a nice life, Sara, and be a better person. You''re not a convict anymore."


    I turn without looking back, stepping into the hallway. The door clicks shut behind me, and with it, a weight lifts


    from


    my shoulders. I exhale, my mind already moving past her threats. She''ll try something-Sara always does. But for now, I''ve won this round.


    Sebastian, Asher, and Kofi have assembled at my bar, ready to crucify me.


    The air in the bar is thick with the scent of whisky, leather, and old wood, mingled with the faint aroma of burnt cigars someone had carelessly left smoldering outside. The low hum of distant jazz music ys over the speakers, setting a mellow backdrop to an otherwise heated conversation. I lean back in my seat, my whisky ss swirlingzily in my hand. Across the table, my three closest friends are tearing into me, each with their own brand of concern, sarcasm, and unsolicited advice. "You shouldn''t have gone there, man," Asher says, shaking his head as he sets down his ss. His voice is calm, but-there''s an edge to it, one that says, ''You''re a dumbass, but I care.


    "I know. I''ve learned my lesson," I say. "It wasn''t a proud moment."


    "Not proud? You walked into her house, Luke." Asher''s eyes widen. "Her house. Alone. At night. After everything she''s pulled? What the hell were you thinking?"


    "Clearly, he wasn''t," Kofi chimes in. He''s leaning forward, elbows on the table. "I mean,e on. This is Sara. We''re talking full-blown, grade-A psycho ex. And you walked into herir like amb to the ughter?" He lets out a sharp, derisiveugh. "That''s a rookie-level mistake."


    "Thanks, Kofi." I take a long sip of whisky, letting the burn settle in my throat. "Really helpful."


    "I''m serious!" Kofi throws his hands up. "What were you hoping for? An apology? A reconciliation? Or did you just miss her crazy eyes?"


    Asher chuckles, shaking his head. "I can''t believe she''s still pulling this crap after all this time."


    11


    ? "She''s relentless," I admit, rubbing a hand over my face. "But I thought maybe just maybe-she''d changed for the better. Clearly, that was optimistic.


    "What exactly did you say to her before she decided to ''identally'' fall down the stairs?" Kofi asks. "Hi, Sara. Long time no see. How about we relive our greatest hits?""


    I re at him, but before I can retort, Asher cuts in.


    "She''s a maniptor, man."


    "Yeah, well, I didn''t push her. She shoved me. Lost her bnce. Fell. End of story."


    "And yet," Kofi leans in, "here we are."


    "You''re enjoying this too much," I mutter.


    "Someone has to." He leans back, shing a wicked grin. "Besides, it''s not every day I see you in


    ay I see you in trouble. You''re like the mostposed person I know. Allow me to cherish the moment."


    Asher groans. "You''re impossible, Kofi."


    "Thank you." He raises his ss in mock salute. "I try."


    Sebastian, who has been uncharacteristically silent, finally lets out a soft sigh. "Kofi," he says. "Shut up for two seconds."


    Kofi smirks but obliges, taking a sip of his beer.


    ""Don''t you have something to say to Luke?" Asher asks Sebastian.


    Sebastian sets his ss down carefully, the clink against the wood echoing louder than it should. "What do


    you


    CHAPTER 080. Someone Actualy Gets It


    want me to tell him?" He looks up, his dark eyes heavy. "Give him a break. He was grieving his child."


    "By pushing his ex-wife down the stairs?" Kofi fires back.


    Sebastian''s jaw tightens. "He didn''t push her. He''s said it a thousand times. She shoved him, slipped. Stupid move if you ask me. Has she seen his workout routine?" "Yeah, but he was in her house," Asher says, eyebrows raised.


    "And she invited me," I snap. "It wasn''t like I broke in with a ski mask and duct tape. You think if she hadn''t mentioned Julie''s name in that text, I''d go there?"


    "Look," Sebastian interjects, his tone brokering no argument. "The deed''s done. Luke put her in her ce. She won''t pull anything-at least not right now." "Are you willing to bet on that?" Asher asks.


    "If you ask me," Kofi says, cutting in before Sebastian can answer, "Luke should just apologize."


    "Noooo!" Asher and Sebastian say simultaneously, their voices loud.


    "Terrible idea," Asher adds. "The moment she sniffs weakness, he''s gone."


    "She''s a psycho," Sebastian mutters, shaking his head.


    The table erupts into a chaotic mix of voices, each of them arguing over what I should''ve done, what I should do now, and how I''ve royally screwed myself. I watch them, my patience wearing thin.


    "Are you all done?" I ask. They stop, turning to me. "What has the jury decided?"


    Kofi grins. "That you stay away from women for the rest of your life. You pick the wrong ones."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Right," I say, dryly. "That, or how many years in prison?"


    "Fuck you, Luke," Kofiughs, shaking his head.


    "Look, I know how this sounds," I say, my tone softening. "And I know how you all feel. You''re my friends, and I get it. But Julie''s divorce trial ising up in a few days. I don''t want anything that will upset her. Sara will be Sara. She might do something crazy, but it''ll be after the trial. And that works for me. I might not even be in the country then."


    "Where will you be?" Asher asks.


    "Getting engaged."


    There''s a pause. Then Kofi bursts outughing. "Oh, you sly motherfucker! I bet it''ll be all over the news."


    "God, no," I groan. "There''s a limit to how much attention I can take."


    "I feel you." Kofi clinks his ss against mine.


    As theyugh and drink, I catch Sebastian watching me. His eyes are unreadable, but there''s something there. Finally, I ask, "What is it?"


    "You must really love that woman," he says quietly.


    "It was never a secret."


    Sebastian nods, leaning back in his chair. He doesn''t smile, doesn''tugh, but for the first time all night, I feel like someone actually gets it.

 Chapter 81

    CHAPTER 081: The Trial


    ~Julie~~


    It¡¯s the afternoon of the trial, and I don¡¯t know wh


    I¡¯m nervous.


    This is what I¡¯ve wanted for weeks now, to be out of this cage. Hell, I¡¯ve dreamed about it. To be free. To leave. Ryan and his web of lies and maniption behind. To go wherever I want, with whomever I want, without looking


    god of fucking¨Cshit¨Cup is probably over my shoulder. But as I get closer, my heart pounds harder. I feel like the lurking around the corner, sharpening his mission today is simple: don¡¯t let that lurking around the corner, sharpening his ws, w happen.


    ,waiting to pounce, M..


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m putting on my best ¡®confident¡® outfit. A tailored ck suit. My makeup is wless, my lips painted in the same defiant red as the blouse underneath the suit. My hair is pulled into a sleek bun, tight enough to make my scalp scream but exactly the kind of control I need right now. I look like I¡¯m going to war.


    And I am.


    I take a deep breath, but it does little to calm the storm brewing inside me. I adjust my cor, smoothing it down. Confidence isn¡¯t just about what you feel; it¡¯s about what you show.


    As I head toward the courthouse steps, a strange sensation creeps up my spine. Someone¡¯s watching me.


    I stop. Slowly, I turn my head, scanning the street behind me. There¡¯s nothing unusual¨Cjust pedestrians bundled up in scarves and coats, moving along with their lives. A man with a dog. A woman bncing too many shopping bags. A teenager staring at their phone.


    I shake my head. Paranoia. It¡¯s just nerves.


    But the feeling doesn¡¯t leave.


    I force my feet to move again, taking the courthouse steps two at a time. With every step, I push that gnawing feeling deeper into the pit of my stomach. When I reach the doors, I nce back one more time. Still nothing. Just cold air and shadows.


    ¡°Get it together, Julie,¡± I whisper under my breath, pulling the heavy door open and stepping inside.


    On getting to the courtroom, it¡¯s quieter than I expected. I can hear the faint hum of distant conversations, the sharp clicks of heels against marble, the rustle of legal documents being shuffled by indifferent hands.


    I spot Ryan almost immediately.


    He¡¯s sitting at the front of the courtroom, hiswyer whispering something in his ear. He looks like he always does¨Cpolished, perfect, every hair in ce.


    Maya, mywyer, spots me and stands. She waves me over with a tight¨Clipped smile. Maya is no¨Cnonsense, all business, and exactly what I need right now. Her sharp eyes miss nothing.


    I sit down beside her, my fingers clenched around the handle of my bag.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Maya asks, her voice low but steady.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I force a smile. ¡°Just ready to get this over with.¡±


    She nods, flipping through her notes. ¡°Stay calm. Stick to the facts. We¡¯ve got this.¡±


    The courtroom doors creak open again, and a bailiff steps inside. ¡°All rise for the Honorable Judge Harper.¡± Everyone stands. My knees feel like jelly, but I manage to stay upright. Judge Harper, an older woman with sterneyes and silver hair pinned in a severe bun, takes her seat.


    ¡°You may be seated,¡± she says.


    As I sit, I catch Ryan ncing at me. His eyes linger a second too long.


    I don¡¯t look away. Neither does he.


    The trial begins.


    ¡°Mr. Roth,¡± Judge Harper addresses Ryan¡¯swyer, ¡°you may proceed with your opening statement.¡±


    Ryan¡¯swyer stands. His name is Andrew Roth. He¡¯s everything you¡¯d expect from a high¨Cpricedwyer¨Cslicked -back hair, a voice like honeyed poison, and the kind of smile that makes you want to punch him.


    ¡°Your Honor,¡± Roth begins, ¡°we are here today to present overwhelming evidence that Mrs. Julie O¡¯Brien has not onlymitted adultery but has also engaged in acts of emotional maniption and abuse against my client.¡±


    I hear Maya sigh beside me. Roth¡¯s voice drones on, listing off usations as if he¡¯s reading a grocery list. ¡± Desertion Defamation. Cruelty. Each of these charges carries weight, and we believe the evidence will speak for itself.¡±


    When he finishes, Maya stands. ¡°Your Honor, my client, Mrs. O¡¯Brien, will show that not only are these usations baseless but that Mr. Ryan O¡¯Brien has engaged in a long pattern of infidelity and emotional abuse. We will also provide direct evidence of his adulterous behavior through a video recording.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s jaw tightens. Good.


    ¡°Proceed,¡± Judge Harper says.


    Maya takes me through direct examination first. Her questions are clear, concise. I answer each one with a calm, steady voice, even when my heart feels like it¡¯s going to explode out of my chest.


    ¡°Mrs. O¡¯Brien, can you describe the emotional impact your husband¡¯s infidelity had on you?¡±


    ¡°Devastating,¡± I say. ¡°I trusted him. I built my life around him. Finding out about his betrayal was like having the ground ripped out from under me.¡±


    ¡°And the video evidence you provided¡ªhow did you obtain it?¡±


    ¡°I received it from a mutual acquaintance. It clearly shows Mr. O¡¯Brien engaging in an intimate rtionship with his secretary, Emily.¡±


    Roth objects, but Judge Harper overrules him. The video is yed.


    The courtroom is silent except for the sound of Ryan¡¯s voice on the recording. His voice is unmistakable, the context undeniable. My fingers dig into my palm as I watch his face tighten with each passing second.


    When the video ends, Roth is visibly flustered. He clears his throat, eyes narrowing on me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. O¡¯Brien,¡± Roth begins, ¡°let¡¯s discuss this so¨Ccalled ¡®video evidence.¡°¡±


    Maya shoots me a reassuring nce, and I nod. I¡¯m ready for this.


    Roth adjusts his tie, stepping closer to the witness stand. ¡°You testified that you obtained this video from a mutual acquaintance, correct?¡±


    Yes.¡±


    ¡°Care to name this mutual acquaintance?¡±


    Maya rises instantly. ¡°Objection. Relevance.¡±


    Roth turns to Judge Harper, his hands spread wide in a theatrical plea. ¡°Your Honor, I¡¯m simply trying to establish the credibility of this so¨Ccalled evidence. The source matters.¡±


    Judge Harper¡¯s gaze is cold and steady. ¡°Overruled. Proceed, Mr. Roth.¡±


    He smirks. ¡°Mrs. O¡¯Brien, who provided you with this video?¡±


    I take a deep breath. ¡°A mutual acquaintance. I¡¯m not at liberty to disclose their name.¡±


    ¡°Convenient,¡± Roth says. He paces the floor. ¡°So, let me get this straight: you¡¯re asking this court to believe that a random person handed you incriminating evidence, and you just epted it without question?¡±


    ¡°I verified the authenticity.¡±


    ¡°And how exactly did you do that? Are you a tech expert now?¡±


    Maya rises again. ¡°Objection. Badgering.¡±


    ¡°Overruled,¡± Judge Harper says, but her eyes flick to Roth, a silent warning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a tech expert,¡± I admit, holding my ground. ¡°But I know my husband¡¯s voice. I know his face. And I know the woman in that video is his secretary.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, Emily. The secretary. Let¡¯s talk about her, shall we?¡± He flips through his papers dramatically. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true, Mrs. O¡¯Brien, that there was a point in your marriage when you agreed to an open rtionship?¡±

 Chapter 82

    CHAPTER 082: A Small Victory


    My jaw tightens. I nce at Maya, who nods. No turning back now. "Yes," I say.


    A ripple of murmurs spreads through the courtroom.


    Roth pounces. "Yes. You agreed. You, the victimized Mrs. O''Brien, consented to opening your marriage. So why are we here today? Because things didn''t go your way?"


    "No. We''re here because he broke the agreement."


    Roth tilts his head, feigning confusion. "Broke the agreement? How exactly?"


    I grip the edge of the stand, my knuckles white. "I agreed to an open marriage, not a hostile takeover of my home. He moved his mistress-sorry, his secretary-into our house. Into my house. That wasn''t part of the agreement." The courtroom falls into stunned silence.


    Roth''s eyebrows shoot up in mock surprise. "Moved her into your house? And yet, you stayed. Why?"


    Maya stands, her voice firm. "Objection. Irrelevant."


    Roth doesn''t even turn. "Your Honor, I''m establishing a pattern of consent andplicity."


    Judge Harper deliberates for a moment. "Overruled. Answer the question, Mrs. O''Brien."


    I swallow, heat rising to my face. "I stayed because I hoped he would realize how far he''d gone. I wanted to believe we could salvage what was left."


    "Salvage," Roth echoes. "Interesting choice of words. And when exactly did you decide to withdraw your consent to this arrangement?"


    "When he persisted. When I told him it was over, that I couldn''t do it anymore, and he refused to stop."


    Roth ps his hands together. "So, you consented, then withdrew consent, and now you''re iming victimhood because your husband didn''t obey your every whim?"


    Maya stands again. "Objection. Mischaracterization and inmmatorynguage."


    "Withdrawn," Roth says smoothly, but his eyes remain locked on me. "Onest question, Mrs. O''Brien. Did you ever, at any point, consider leaving the marriage before your husband''s infidelity became public knowledge?"


    I stare him down. "Yes. But I wanted to believe he could change."


    Roth leans in, his voice low, almost intimate. "And when he didn''t, you decided to destroy him instead, didn''t you?"


    Maya ms her hand on the table. "Objection! Argumentative!"


    "Mr. Roth," Judge Harper''s voice is sharp now. "That''s enough. Move on or sit down."


    Roth hesitates, then nods curtly. "No further questions."


    He retreats to his seat, but the damage is done or so he thinks.


    I breathe deeply, forcing myself to remainposed. The courtroom is still, the air heavy with anticipation. Roth may have drawn blood, but he didn''t win. Not yet.


    Maya leans over. "You did great," she whispers. "We''re not done."


    CHAPTER 082: A Small Victory


    I nod, never taking my eyes off Ryan. He looks rattled now.


    The trial isn''t over, but for the first time today, I feel like I have a fighting chance.


    Ryan''s turn to testifyes, and his narrative is as rehearsed as I expected. "She abandoned me," he says. "She humiliated me. This whole trial is nothing more than a personal vendetta. Julie''s trying to ruin me because she couldn''t control me." Maya fires back. "Isn''t it true, Mr. O''Brien, that your actions led to this?"


    Ryan falters, his confident fa?ade cracking. "Julie''s my life. There was nothing I didn''t do for her. I loved her. I still do."


    Maya tilts her head. "You loved her? Is that why you moved your secretary into your marital home?"


    "That''s not how it happened!"


    Maya raises an eyebrow. "Then enlighten us. How did it happen?"


    "Julie agreed to an open marriage. It wasn''t my idea. She was the one who wanted... more freedom. I gave her that. I gave her everything." His voice cracks, and for a moment, he seems vulnerable, almost pitiable.


    Maya steps closer. "You''re saying she forced you into an open marriage?"


    "No," Ryan admits, shaking his head. "We agreed. But when I found someone who made me feel alive again- someone who wasn''t constantly judging me-she changed the rules." His eyes dart to me, burning with resentment. "Julie didn''t want me to be happy unless it was on her terms."


    I swallow hard, keeping my face neutral. His version of reality is a twisted reflection, warped to fit his narrative.


    Maya presses on. "And by ''someone,'' you mean Emily, your secretary?"


    Ryan hesitates, then nods. "Yes."


    "So, you loved Julie, but you moved Emily into your home?" Maya''s voice remains calm, but there''s a razor-sharp edge beneath it.


    "I didn''t move her in," Ryan snaps. "She needed a ce to stay, and I thought-"


    "You thought it would be appropriate for your mistress to live in the same house as your wife?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "She wasn''t my mistress!" Ryan shouts, his control slipping. "Julie knew about her. She was fine with it at first!"


    "At first," Maya echoes. "And when she withdrew her consent, what did you do?"


    Ryan''s silence is deafening. He stares at Maya, his chest rising and falling with rapid breaths.


    "She withdrew her consent, Mr. O''Brien," Maya repeats. "And you persisted. Isn''t that correct?"


    Ryan grips the armrests tighter. "I didn''t know what else to do. I thought she''de around. I thought we could make it work."


    "By disregarding her boundaries? By continuing an arrangement she explicitly ended?"


    Ryan ms his fist on the armrest, his face flushed with anger. "Because I love her!" he shouts, his voice booming through the courtroom. "Do you hear me? I love her! Julie is my life. She''s everything to me. I made mistakes, but who hasn''t? She''s not perfect either!" He points at me, his hand shaking. "She''s just as guilty as I am! But I never stopped loving her!"


    The courtroom is silent.


    CHAPTER 082 A Small Victory


    Ques


    Maya waits, letting the moment linger. Then she takes a step closer, her voice soft. "Mr O''Brien, kan int


    ways control. Love isn''t coercion. You say she''s your life, but did you ever stop to ask what she needed wigs about what you wanted?"


    Ryan''s breathing is ragged. He opens his mouth, then closes it.


    Finally, he slumps back in the chair, his shoulders sagging Fine," he says, his voice house t smashe wants... great." He looks at the judge, then at me, his eyes hollow. "I no longer wish to contest the the


    The room goes silent. Even Maya looks momentarily taken aback.


    Judge Harper clears her throat, her voice steady. "Mr. O''Brien, are you saying you wish to add your position to this divorce?"


    Ryan nods, his gaze locked on the floor. "Yes."


    I feel my breath catch in my throat. For weeks, I''ve fought for this moment, prepared for every pussite obstacte, every legal tactic. But this? His surrender? I never saw iting


    Maya nces at me, her eyes sharp with both caution and triumph. She knows this isn''t over, retirervy but this is a victory. A small one, but a victory nheless.


    Judge Harper folds her hands, her expression unreadable. Very well. We''ll take a brief recess proceeding.


    The gavel strikes, and the courtroom begins to stir. But I remain seated, my heart pounding in mycrest Ryan doesn''t look at me as he stands, his steps heavy as he walks away. Today''s Bonus Offer


    CREDITNOW

 Chapter 83

    CHAPTER 083: Defamation ire


    CHAPTER 083: Defamation use


    I sit frozen in my seat as the courtroom buzzes around me.


    Maya leans in close. "You okay?"


    I nod, though my throat feels tight. "I should be."


    "It''s not over. Stay sharp."


    I swallow hard. I''ve seen Ryan break down before-his temper, his desperation-but this was different. He didn''t just concede; he imploded. And that scares me more than any fight he could''ve put up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Some minutester, the bailiff''s voice sounds. "All rise."


    Judge Harper returns, her robe flowing like a storm cloud. She takes her seat.


    "Be seated," she says.


    Everyone shuffles back into ce.


    Judge Harper clears her throat. "Before we continue, I want to make one thing clear: this court will not tolerate any further emotional outbursts. Mr. O''Brien, you are expected to maintain yourposure." Her gaze pierces him. "Do I make myself clear?" Ryan nods. "Yes, Your Honor."


    Maya adjusts her zer and stands. "Your Honor, given Mr. O''Brien''s sudden decision to no longer contest the divorce, we believe it is in the best interest of both parties to move forward with the proceedings and finalize the dissolution of this marriage today." "Mr. Roth," Judge Harper says, "do you have any objections?"


    Roth stands, smoothing the front of his suit. "No objections, Your Honor."


    But he doesn''t look happy about it. I guess Ryan''sst outburst wasn''t nned.


    "Let''s proceed with the settlement agreement," Judge Harper says. "Ms. Ramos, you may present the proposed terms."


    Maya stands. "Your Honor, the settlement is fair and reflective of the contributions made by both parties during their seven-year marriage." She takes a slow breath, ncing at me before continuing. "The marital home, located in Tribeca, is under Mrs. O''Brien''s name. While it was purchased by Mr. O''Brien, it was explicitly ced in Mrs. O''Brien''s name with the intent of it being a personal asset. Therefore, we argue it remains under her sole ownership as agreed upon at the time of purchase."


    Roth''s eyes flicker, but he says nothing.


    Maya presses on. "Additionally, Mrs. O''Brien shall retain sole ownership of her personal bank ounts and other non-marital assets. While she does not hold any investment stakes, it''s important to recognize her substantial contributions to Mr. O''Brien''s personal and professional life throughout their marriage." She pauses for a beat." We are, however, requesting a one-time spousal support payment of $50 million to ount for the significant disruption caused by the dissolution of this marriage and the emotional distress resulting from Mr. O''Brien''s actions."


    Roth''s lips twitch. "Objection, Your Honor. Emotional distress is not grounds for financialpensation in this context,"


    Judge Harper nods. "Sustained. Ms. Ramos, stick to the financials."


    CHAPTER 083 Defamation Cause


    "Of course, Your Honor. Moving on. The division of joint assets includes: both parties will relinquish any ims to each other''s future earnings, and Mr. O''Brien will retain his 20% stake in Paragon Jewels. However, we request that Mr. O''Brien forfeit the marital vacation home in the Hamptons to Mrs. O''Brien, as it was primarily used by her during the marriage and is of sentimental value."


    The room goes still. This is the firstndmine. The Hamptons house isn''t just real estate-it''s a symbol. Every weekend, every summer spent there. It''s where our marriage looked perfect from the outside, even as it rotted from within.


    Roth doesn''t stay quiet for long. "Your Honor, the Hamptons property was jointly purchased. It was intended as a shared asset, not a personal retreat." He res at Maya. "Suggesting that Mr. O''Brien forfeit it is absurd."


    Maya lifts a brow. "Jointly purchased, perhaps, but Mrs. O''Brien was the one maintaining it, paying for renovations and upkeep. Mr. O''Brien rarely visited, except for events to further his business connections." Ryan shifts in his seat, muttering something under his breath. Roth raises a hand, signaling him to stay silent. Judge Harper taps her pen against the bench. "Counselors, this isn''t a debate club. Either agree, or I''ll make the decision for you."


    Roth nces at Ryan, whose jaw tightens. "We''re willing to discuss a buyout. Mr. O''Brien values the property and is prepared to offerpensation for full ownership."


    Maya doesn''t hesitate. "Mrs. O''Brien isn''t interested in a buyout. This isn''t just about money-it''s about preserving a ce she''s poured herself into."


    Ryan suddenly stands, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. "Enough. The Hamptons house? Fine. She can have it. Burn it down for all I care." His voice is strained, and Roth winces. "But the 3% shares of Paragon Jewels we discussed privately? I want them secured in my name, and I don''t want her contesting itter."


    Maya turns to me, and I give her a small nod. I don''t care about Paragon Jewels. Let him keep his shares. They''re nothing but blood diamonds to me now.


    Maya adjusts her stance. "Mrs. O''Brien has no interest in contesting Mr. O''Brien''s 3% additional shares of Paragon Jewels. However, we request an addendum ensuring Mr. O''Brien''s immediate cessation of all defamation attempts against Mrs. O''Brien, both directly and through third parties." Roth stands, exasperated. "What defamation?"


    "Let''s not insult the court''s intelligence, Mr. Roth. The anonymous articles? The nted rumors? Mrs. O''Brien''s reputation has been systematically dismantled in the media over the past weeks."


    Ryan ms his hand on the table. "I didn''t nt those stories! I''d never stoop that low."


    Judge Harper''s gavel cracks like a gunshot. "Mr. O''Brien, you are out of line!"


    Ryan breathes heavily, his fists clenching and unclenching. "Apologies, Your Honor," he grits out.


    Maya steps forward. "If Mr. O''Brien is genuine about moving forward without contest, then agreeing to cease defamatory tactics shouldn''t be an issue."


    Judge Harper levels her gaze at Roth. "Mr. Roth?"


    Roth exhales. "We agree to the defamation use."


    The courtroom feels like a battlefield littered with words instead of bodies.


    Judge Harper leans forward, her expression firm. "Given the parties'' agreement and the court''s observations, the proposed settlement will be epted with the following stiptions: Mrs. O''Brien will retain the Hamptons CHAPTER 083: Defamation use


    property and all previously outlined assets. Mr. O''Brien will retain his full 23% share of Paragon Jewels, and both parties will relinquish any ims to future earnings or property." She pauses, eyeing bothwyers. "Additionally, in recognition of the financial disparity between the parties, Mr. O''Brien will provide a one-time spousal support payment of $50 million to Mrs. O''Brien. This payment is final and non-negotiable."


    Roth opens his mouth, but Judge Harper cuts him off with a sharp look. "Mr. Roth, if you''re about to object, I advise you to reconsider. I''ve reviewed the financial disclosures, and this amount is reasonable given Mr. O''Brien''s substantial worth." Roth exhales sharply but says nothing. Ryan, his jaw clenched, offers a curt nod


    Judge Harper''s eyes narrow. "And one more thing. No more media nder. If I see one more article, this court will revisit the settlement, and it won''t be pretty. I trust that''s clear?"


    The room is silent for a tense moment before both legal teams respond in unison.


    "Yes, Your Honor."


    Satisfied, Judge Harper picks up her gavel. "This court finds the settlement fair and equitable. The divorce between Julie O''Brien and Ryan O''Brien is hereby finalized. This court is adjourned."


    The gavel strikes one final time, and it feels like the earth beneath me shakes. It''s over.


    I don''t look at Ryan. Not when we stand, not when we gather our things. As I walk past him, I hear him whisper You''ve won, Julie. You always win."


    I don''t respond. I don''t even turn around. He doesn''t deserve my words anymore. Not today. Not ever again. The weight of the victory, of what this moment truly means, pulls me down, yet I feel strangely weightless at the same time. I''m free. Oh my God, I''m free. "We head to the conference room for the final paperwork.


    The notary sits at the end of the table, expression neutral, his hands folded over a neat stack of papers. My eyes zero in on the bold, ck letters at the top of the document: FINAL DIVORCE DECREE.


    Maya takes a seat next to me. "This is it, Julie. Just a few signatures, and you''re officially done."


    Roth and Ryan sit across from us. Roth is still stewing, his jaw tight, but Ryan''s gaze is locked on me. He doesn''t say anything, just watches as I pick up the pen.


    I pause for a second, savoring this moment. Then I sign my name.


    Ryan takes the pen when it''s passed to him. Just like me, he hesitates. But unlike me, he doesn''t look happy. There''s something in his eyes. But I don''t care to decipher it. He signs and then pushes the papers back toward the notary.


    The notary stamps the document, the sound loud in the otherwise silent room. "Congrattions. It''s official" I stand, my legs trembling. Maya rises beside me and pulls me into a firm hug. It''s unexpected, but it feels right. The relief coursing through me is overwhelming. and I feel tears prick at the corners of my eyes.


    I can see Ryan storming out.


    Maya pulls back, smirking. "Look at you. Free atst. Now, don''t go marrying another billionaire anytime soon.


    Iugh, wiping at my eyes. "I''ll try to resist the temptation


    As I gather my bag, already ready to leave, Maya asks, "Where are you off to in such a hurry?"


    "Nowhere. I just... have somewhere to be."


    CHAPTER 083 Defamation use


    Maya''s grin widens, "Uh-huh. Let me guess meeting a certain someone! Your beaut"


    I blush, and she takes that as confirmation.


    "Go." She waves me off, "You''re free, Enjoy it,"


    The sun is blinding as I step outside, I''m smiling-no, beaming as 1 push open the heery dens, 18yo step into my new life,


    And then I collide with someone,


    Hard.


    My smile drops as I stumble back, "I''m so sorry," I blurt out, looking up.


    A familiar voice responds, "Hi, Julie,"

 Chapter 84

    CHAPTER 084: Pleasant


    CHAPTER 084: Pleasant


    It''s Sara.


    Luke''s ex-wife.


    She''s standing right in front of me, dressed in a faded hoodie and jeans, her hair unwashed, sticking out from under the hood in unruly strands. There''s a gash on her forehead, faint but unmistakable. It looks a few days old, the bruising a dull yellow-brown. "What do you want, Sara?" I ask.


    Her lips curve into something that might''ve been a smile if it weren''t for the bitterness behind it. "Is that how you greet your friends? You once bought me a meal."


    "Is that why you came? Because you''re hungry?"


    Her face hardens, as if I''ve physically pped her. "I''m fine, thank you," she says. "I came because you seem like a nice person. I mean, the few minutes I spent with you were pleasant."


    I cross my arms, narrowing my eyes. Pleasant. She must''ve forgotten the part where I chased her through the streets. But fine, let''s go with pleasant.


    "And?" I say, not bothering to hide my irritation.


    Sara takes a breath. "I heard somewhere that you were getting divorced today."


    "Can you get to the point?"


    "Did Lucas tell you he pushed me down a set of stairs?"


    My immediate reaction is rage, but I keep my face neutral. "He did not push you."


    "Is that what he said?"


    "Yes, and I believe him."


    Sara''s eyes sh. "Aren''t women supposed to support women?"


    I let out a short, humorlessugh. "What do you want, Sara? For me to say, ''Oh, poor you, that was horrible. I''m dumping Lucas?""


    "Yes, that''s exactly what you''re supposed to do. You don''t know him like I do. He''s just pretending he''s a saint to get you trapped in a marriage. And then he''ll treat you like shit."


    I take a step forward, my voice low. "Yeah? So he treated you like shit, and you cheated on him with his friend. And then you stole his son from his school and kept him in the passenger seat while driving drunk."


    Her eyes well up, and for a moment, she looks like a wounded animal. "He was my son too," she whispers.


    you


    but I


    I don''t back down. "I was married to someone like you, Sara. A narcissistic, egotistical piece of shit. And you know what? I just divorced him. Because people like you don''t deserve partners. You don''t deserve happiness. All


    do


    is destroy the lives of the people who care about you. And you never admit you''re at fault." Her mouth opens, cut her off, my voice firm. "Lucas might be a piece of shit to you, but he''s my piece of shit. And he''s a whole lot better than you. You''re not allowed near him or


    me. The next time I see you, I''m filing for harassment."


    I turn on my heel, adrenaline coursing through me. I''m done. Done with this conversation. Done with her.


    But she''s not done with me.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    HAPTER 084: Pleasant


    "You''re just like him," she calls after me, her voice trembling. "You two were meant for each other. I bet Lucas didn''t tell you that I texted him toe over, and he did. He still wants me."


    I freeze. My muscles tense, but I don''t turn around. I won''t give her the satisfaction.


    Sara steps closer. "I bet there''s a lot of things about him he doesn''t tell you."


    I finally turn, my expression cold. "Is that so?"


    Sara''s eyes gleam with something close to triumph. "Just know this isn''t over yet," she says.


    I smile. "You know what? I wish he''d actually thrown you down those stairs and you didn''t wake up."


    Her eyes widen for a second before narrowing into slits. She opens her mouth, but I''m already walking away.


    In my mind, I see Ryan''s face when the settlement was finalized-his lips tight, his eyes hollow, his defeatid bare for all to see. That''s peace.


    By the time I reach my car, I''m smiling again. Sara can scream all she wants. Ryan can brood for the rest of his life.


    I''m free.


    I slide into the driver''s seat, close the door, and let out a long, satisfied breath. Then, I turn the key, the engine roaring to life. The weight that had sat heavy on my shoulders for so long is gone. And I have somewhere to be. Somewhere that isn''t haunted by the past. Somewhere that''s entirely mine.


    I''ve waited long enough to step out of the house. My palms are damp as they rest on the cool brass handle of my front door. I''ve never worn something like this before-not in public, and certainly not with the intention of being seen. The dress is... daring, to say the least. Sparkly, dangerously short, with an open back that exposes more skin than I''ve ever shown outside of a beach. It clings in all the right ces, every curve entuated, and the heels? Well, they''re high enough to make my legs look longer than they are, but probably lethal if I lose my bnce.


    I feel ridiculous. But there''s no going back now.


    Luke is waiting outside. I''ve seen him through the window leaning against his car with that easy confidence that makes it look effortless. His suit fits like a second skin, charcoal-gray, and his shirt is unbuttoned just enough to hint at a smooth expanse of chest. His hair is styled messily but in a way that I know took effort. He''s been waiting for over ten minutes, yet he doesn''t seem impatient.


    He''s just standing there, hands in his pockets, exuding calm. Meanwhile, I''m inside, battling a hurricane of self-doubt. He''s going tough. Or worse-he won''t say anything at all.


    I take a deep breath, summoning every ounce of courage I have left. My fingers tighten on the handle, and before I can talk myself out of it, I pull the door open.


    The night air hits me first, brushing against the bare skin of my back. I step outside, hesitating just long enough for the door to click shut behind me.


    Luke looks up. And freezes.


    His eyes widen as he takes me in-head to toe, then back up again. His gaze is slow, and it makes my skin tingle. He doesn''t move, doesn''t say a word, just stares.


    My stomach twists into knots. Say something, Luke. Anything. I clear my throat awkwardly, shifting my weight from one foot to the other.


    CHAPTER 084: Pleasant


    "You look..." His voice is deeper than usual. "...beautiful. Divorce seems good on you."


    Iugh, my nerves easing just a little. "You look charming yourself," I say, stepping closer.


    He reaches for me, pulling me in for a kiss. It starts soft, hesitant. Then it deepens, his hands sliding around my waist, fingers brushing over the bare skin of my back. I lose myself in it, in him, my arms wrapping around his neck.


    But just as I''m ready to let everything else fade away, he pulls back, breathless. His forehead rests against mine. "If we don''t get out of here right now," he murmurs, "I might have to cancel the date."


    Iugh, the sound breathless and giddy. "That would be a shame."


    He smiles, stepping back. "Let''s go before I change my mind."


    He opens the passenger door for me. As I slide in, I notice his lingering gaze, the way his eyes turn to me, then quickly away, as if caught. He walks around to the driver''s side, and when he gets in, I catch him stealing another nce.


    "What?" I ask.


    He shakes his head, his grin boyish. "Nothing. Just... you look amazing."


    I feel the blush creep up my neck, and I turn to look out the window. God, get a grip, Julie. But his nces continue throughout the drive, and each one makes my heart flutter.


    By the time we reach the club, I''m more than a little flustered. The music is already pounding, the bass vibrating through the ground as we approach. Luke takes my hand, guiding me past the line of people waiting to get in. The bouncer nods at him, and before I know it, we''re inside, moving through the crowd.


    The club is dimly lit, neon lights shing across faces, casting strange shadows. The music is loud, enveloping us in a rhythm that thrums through my chest. Luke leads me to a roped-off VIP section where three men sit around a table. There are two empty seats waiting for us.


    I recognize one of them instantly-Sebastian. His face is too distinct to forget. The other two are strangers, but one of them stands as soon as we approach.


    "I feel like I''ve known you for years, Julie," he says, wrapping me in a hug before I can react. His energy is overwhelming-bright and full of charisma. He pulls back just enough to nt a quick kiss on my cheek, leaving me stunned.


    Luke steps forward, cing a firm hand on the man''s shoulder, "That''s enough, Kofi."


    Kofi groans dramatically but steps back, flopping into his seat. "It''s not my fault. She''s cute."


    The other man stands, offering his hand. "I''m Asher," he says with a charming smile.


    I shake his hand, murmuring a polite greeting, still trying to process the whirlwind of introductions. Sebastian leans back in his chair, his smirk widening. "We''ve met," he says.


    I nod, unsure how to respond. "Yes, we have."


    As I sit down, the music cuts out suddenly, and the club''s spotlight swings in our direction. It''s so sudden. Blinding, blue light. The DJ''s voice booms over the speakers


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s hear it for the newest divorcee in town, Julie Jenkins! Congrattions on your freedom, girl! Let''s give her a night to remember!"


    The crowd erupts into cheers, whistles, and apuse. My cheeks burn as I sink into my seat, but I can''t help but smile. I guess it''s the right time to tell Luke the big news. CHAPTER 084: Pleasant


    Today''s Bonus Offer


    X

 Chapter 85

    CHAPTER 085: Virgin Mojito


    Everything about tonight has been wonderful. Luke''s friends Sebastian, Asher, and Kofi have mostly been nice. Kofi''s the loudest and more free-spirited one. Sebastian''s the father of the group, while Asher''s like the middle child. I can see why they''re friends with Luke. Other than the fact that they went to the same college, they are mostly alike. Sharing inside jokes. Completing each other''s sentences. And asking me the same questions a million times.


    "Are you sure you don''t want alcohol, Julie?" Asher says. "Seems really weird that we''re all taking shots and you''re on your fourth ss of that thing." He points at my ss.


    It''s-a virgin mojito.


    "No, thank you, Asher," I say. "I still have a long night ahead. Need to stay sharp."


    They all take my meaning andugh, except Luke who''s stealing suspicious nces at me. Oh, god. Don''t let him figure it out before I tell him.


    By the time we''re ready to leave, I''ve downed six sses of the virgin mojito and have visited the restroom twice.


    Luke says, "We should head out."


    There''s a collective groan of disappointment. Kofi protests, but Asher waves him off, already standing to shake my hand.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "It was a pleasure meeting you, Julie," he says. "Come back anytime-next time, with a real drink."


    Iugh, but it''s strained. "We''ll see."


    Sebastian nods, his eyes lingering on Luke for a second longer than necessary. Then he tips his ss toward me." Take care."


    As we leave the VIP section, Luke''s hand rests lightly on the small of my back. He''s silent, and his touch, though gentle, feels heavier than usual. By the time we reach his car, I''m already bracing for what''sing.


    The engine hums to life as I settle into the passenger seat. The air between us is thick with unspoken words, and I can feel the tension rising like a tide, ready to crash.


    "Where are we going?" I ask, breaking the silence.


    He nces at me. "I''m taking you home."


    "My house?"


    "Mine," he says. "From now on, I''m going to imprison you as much as I can."


    Iugh, but it''s uneasy. "Well, that''s romantic."


    Something''s off; I can sense it. I can''t tell if it''s because we''ve both craved this freedom for so long that now we don''t know what to do with it. Or it''s because I have a lot of questions on my mind.


    It seems Luke has the most questions, because right then he asks, "Julie... is there something you haven''t told me?"


    "What?"


    "I don''t know." His grip tightens on the steering wheel. "I just feel like you want to tell me something."


    My heart races, and before I can stop myself, I blurt out the first thing thates to mind. "I met Sara earlier today." He freezes. "What?"


    *29 BONUS


    "Sheered me at the courthouse," 1 say, forcing calm into my voice. "Wanted me to break up with you or something."


    He doesn''t say anything, just stares ahead, his jaw clenched.


    "And," I continue, "she also said that the day you allegedly threw her down the stairs, she texted you toe over. Of course, I knew that was bullshit. You went there because you had questions, right?" Silence.


    "Right?" 1 repeat, my voice sharper.


    Luke exhales. "She texted me.


    My stomach twists. "You''re joking."


    "Nope."


    "And you waited till I asked to tell me? What is it with you and not telling me things, Luke?"


    "I''m sorry, Julie. I just-


    "You just what?" My voice rises. "Got a text from your ex, felt it was okay to go to her house, and then lied about it?"


    "I didn''t lie." His tone hardens. "I skipped that part."


    ""How nice."


    His hands tighten on the wheel. "It wasn''t like that."


    "Then exin it." My voice is shaking now, part anger, part disbelief.


    "I went because she mentioned your name alright?" he says, ncing at me briefly. "She said something about your ex-husband contacting her about you. And that it was bad. And she''d only tell me if I came over. I realize how crazy that sounds now. But at the time, I wasn''t thinking. Or maybe I was thinking that Ryan could do something like that. I went there and it turns out she lied. I didn''t tell you because I knew how it would sound."


    "Yeah, it sounds great. Real trustworthy," I snap. "Do you have any idea how that makes me feel?"


    "I wasn''t trying to hurt you." His voice is quieter now, almost pleading.


    "But you did. You should''ve told me."


    "I know." He sighs. "I messed up."


    I turn away, staring out the window. The lights of the city blur past, and for a moment, neither of us speaks.


    Finally, I whisper, "Why don''t you tell me anything, Luke? Do I have to ask every goddamn time?"


    He sighs, long and heavy. "I thought I had everything under control. I didn''t want to bother you with anything."


    "Bother me?" I whip my head around to face him. "That''s your excuse? You think protecting me means keeping me in the dark?"


    He grips the steering wheel tighter. "I thought I was doing the right thing. You had your trialing up. I didn''t want to bother you."


    "And how about the other things you don''t say? The ones you don''t think I need to know?"


    CHAPTER 085 Viroth Mojito


    His jaw tightens. "Things like what?"


    "How am I supposed to know if you haven''t said them?"


    His eyes flick toward me, then back to the road. "This is Sara''s doing, right? She said something at that courthouse? You let her get to your head."


    "At least she said something." My voice rises. "All you''ve ever done is treat me like some delicate flower that''s going to split in two at any inconvenience."


    "I do that because I love you." His voice is defensive now, almost desperate. "When you love someone, you protect them."


    "By what? Giving them half-information?!"


    "I said I''m sorry!" He shouts it this time, the words bouncing off the walls of the car. "Oh, my God." He shakes his head, breathing heavily. "Because you were caught," I snap.


    "Jesus." He groans, bouncing his head lightly on the steering wheel.


    "Watch the road," I warn.


    He straightens, ncing at me, exasperated. "I''m sorry. I don''t even know what to say anymore."


    "Just get me to the house alive first."


    There''s a long pause before he nces at me sideways. "You didn''t drink alcohol tonight. So what''s happening? Period hormones?"


    "Fuck you, Luke."


    He chuckles, the tension in his shoulders loosening just a little. "I''m going to be singing ''sorry'' all the way home. Maybe you''ll forgive me by the time we get there."


    Despite myself, I feel my lips twitch, but I shove the feeling down. I''m still mad. Still hurt. But somewhere, deep down, there''s a part of me that wants to forgive him. Then another thought intrudes-one that makes my stomach knot. "We need to do something about Sara," I say.


    Luke raises an eyebrow. "Sara? Do what?"


    "She seemed agitated at the courthouse. I don''t trust her."


    He scoffs, waving a hand dismissively. "She''s powerless. Just ignore her."


    "I''m not."


    His fingers tap restlessly against the wheel. "What do you want me to do? Put a hit out on her?"


    "Maybe get a restraining order."


    He goes silent.


    "Say something." I press, growing impatient with his hesitation.


    "I''m thinking of a reason to give for the restraining order," he mutters.


    The car is slowing now, pulling into his driveway. The sleek ck gates slide open, revealing the sprawling


    CHAPTER 085: Virgin Mojito


    mansion bathed in soft exterior lights. I take a deep breath. It''s now or never.


    "How about because you''re going to be a father?"


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 86

    CHAPTER 086: A Baby


    The words are barely out of my mouth when Luke ms on the brakes. The tires screech, and my body jerks forward, stopped only by the seatbelt. My heart is pounding, and I clutch the dashboard, gasping, "Jesus, Luke!" I say, turning to him. "What the hell-"


    He''s staring at me, his eyes wide, his mouth slightly open. "Are you... pregnant?"


    The air between us feels electric, crackling with a million unspoken things. My heart thuds against my ribcage as I search his face, waiting for some kind of reaction.


    "Yes," I whisper. "I am."


    His hands drop from the steering wheel, falling into hisp. He looks stunned, like he''s just been hit with a brick. "You''re serious?"


    "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    "We''re... having a baby?"


    "How many times do I have to say yes before you-


    13


    Before I can finish, Luke flings open his door and bolts out of the car like it''s on fire.


    "What the hell?" I exim, twisting in my seat to watch him race around to my side.


    In seconds, he''s yanking my door open. His hands are on me, undoing my seatbelt with a frenzy that makes my heart race. I barely have time to process before he pulls me out of the car and wraps me in a crushing hug. "Oh, my God. We''re having a baby," he whispers, his breath hot against my ear.


    "We are."


    His arms tighten even more. "We''re having a babyyyyyy!"


    "Luke, you''re squeezing me!" Iugh, breathless from the pressure.


    "Sorry! Sorry." He pulls away just enough to look at me, his eyes sparkling like he''s seeing me for the first time. There''s this wild, uncontainable joy in them that I''ve never seen before. Then, without warning, he slips one arm under my legs and lifts me off the ground. "Luke!" I shriek,ughing harder now. "What has gotten into you?"


    He grins, ignoring my protests, and starts running toward the house like a man possessed.


    "You''re just showing off now!" I manage betweenughs. "Trying to say I''m weightless by running with me, huh?"


    ""You''re like 130 pounds. Not really a challenge," he teases.


    "Thanks for the boost of confidence. Now put me down!"


    "Nope." He smirks, carrying me through the front door like some triumphant warrior returning home.


    The familiar voice of Javier echoes through the foyer. "Lucas, is that you? Who''s with you? Julie?"


    "Hi, Javier!" I call out, trying to soundposed, though I''m still in Luke''s arms. "Tell your grandson to put me down!"


    CHAPTER 086: A Baby


    Luke doesn''t stop. Instead, he shouts, "We''re having a baby!"


    Javier freezes in his chair. His jaw drops, and for once, the man is speechless. I''ve never seen him like that, and I can''t help butugh.


    "I think we just gave your grandpa a heart attack," I whisper to Luke.


    "He''s had a long and fruitful life," Luke replies, chuckling as he continues up the stairs with me still in his arms.


    "Seriously, put me down," I insist, though I''m grinning like a fool. "You''re going to hurt yourself."


    "I''m fine."


    I shake my head,ughing. "You''re ridiculous."


    "Ridiculously happy," he fires back. "And you''re going to have to deal with it."


    We reach his bedroom, and he kicks the door open with his foot, refusing to let go of me. He sets me down gently on the bed, his hands lingering on my waist for a beat longer than necessary.


    I expect him to pull away, to say something silly or dramatic, but instead, he just stares at me, his smile softening into something more tender.


    "Luke..." I whisper.


    His eyes are glistening with an emotion I can''t quite ce-joy, awe, maybe even a hint of fear.


    "What do I need to do?" he asks. "Get you tea? A heating pad? Book you a doctor''s appointment? I don''t even know what I''m supposed to do anymore. I''m out of touch."


    ? "Luke-"


    "It feels like a million years ago since I cared for a pregnant woman," he rambles, pacing a little now, rubbing the back of his neck. "Luke."


    He stops pacing, his eyes wide.


    "I''m pregnant, not sick," I say.


    He exhales,ughing at himself, then plops onto the bed beside me. "I think I''m having a happiness attack. Is that a thing?"


    "You''re impossible," I say, moving closer to him, my heart swelling at how adorably overwhelmed he looks. I cup his face, taking his chin between my fingers and turning his head so he''s facing me. His skin is warm beneath my touch, and I can feel the tension vibrating through him.


    "Don''t pass out on me," I tease.


    He inches closer, his eyes falling on my lips. "I would never."


    For a moment, it''s just us. He leans in, as if he''s about to kiss me, but then he pulls back a bit.


    "I took alcohol," he says. "I should probably not be kiss-"


    I don''t let him finish, I crash my lips against his, silencing him with a kiss that''s far from gentle. It''s messy, urgent, a collision of emotions too big to contain.


    He freezes for a second, like he wasn''t expecting it, but then his hands are in my hair, pulling me closer. He kisses


    CHAPTER 086: A Baby


    me back with an intensity that makes my heart race.


    His hands slide down to my waist, and he pulls me onto hisp. The taste of whiskey on his breath mingles with the warmth of his mouth, and I don''t care about anything except the way he''s making me feel.


    We pull apart, both gasping for air. His forehead rests against mine, his breath ragged.


    "God, Julie," he whispers. "I can''t tell you how long I''ve waited for this."


    I press my hands to his chest, feeling his heart pounding beneath my palms. "It''s not apetition, but I think I''ve waited longer."


    Heughs and kisses me again, softer this time, slower. It''s less about urgency and more about feeling-letting every emotion seep into the spaces between us.


    When we finally break apart, he exhales, his smile returning. "So, this is happening."


    "It is," I say,ughing.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "We''re having a baby," he repeats, as if saying it out loud makes it more real. "Our baby."


    Tears prick at my eyes, and I nod. "Our baby."


    He flips me over, the world spinning around as I get underneath him. His body is warm and strong over me, and I can feel the buttons of his shirt against my chest. He kisses me again. His lips are soft, and his hands are rough as they grip the hem of my dress, pulling it up my thighs. I don''t care about anything except the way he''s kissing me, the way he''s looking at me, like I am everything he''s ever wanted.


    He takes off his suit jacket and shirt in one swift movement. My dress is around my waist, and I am trying to remember how to breathe, how to move, how to be in this moment.


    Next, he takes off my dress, flinging it somewhere on the floor. The other clothese off in a blur. His belt. His pants. My panties. I can see the faint veins of his dick straining against his briefs, the bead of sweat trailing down his chest, the upward and downward movement of his Adam''s apple. Finally, the briefse off too.


    His hands are everywhere, touching me, caressing me, iming me, like he wants to make sure I am real, that I am not just a figment of his imagination. He kisses me slow and deep, our tongues intertwining in a sensual dance.


    My hands are in his hair, tugging just enough to make him moan my name, and I love that he is mine, that we are doing this. I nip at his lips, his neck. I am so hungry for him, for us, for the life we are making.


    "You make me so happy," he breathes.


    "I''m happy that I make you happy."


    He slides in slowly, inch by delicious inch. My body arches at the intrusion. His eyes are wide, his breaths are ragged, the world is spinning, but all I can do is hold him, kiss him, love him, in this moment that I am his and he is mine and we are one.


    His thrusts are slow at first. Then hard and fast. The headboard is banging, the bed is shaking, the room is spinning. My legs are wrapped around his hips, and I love how deep he is. I am so full of him, and I never want to leave this bed.


    His eyes are ck with passion, with lust, with love.


    "I''m going to be a father," he says, mming into me.


    "Yes, baby!"


    He withdraws and ms back in. "You''re going to be a mom."


    Oh, god "Yes!" Iszy


    We''re having a baby"


    I can barely hear him. Because he has found a perfect ryan, pistoning in and out shely, then arvind, dien mming in with full force. And somehow, this feels a lot better than all the times west sex.


    My body is trembling as the orgasm rises, and I am gasping for ar


    "Luke," I call


    "Fuck," he groas


    He takes me harder, faster, deeper, and 1 am so dose to theedge. Then I fall My body teases. The wild spits as cum, gripping his shoulders for support and biting into his shoulder


    He groans, pushing my head back and iming my lips in an urgent kiss. Then his eyes all bark, mud can see the concentration, the passion. His face is a mask of ecstasy, Apuce, walltered bliss, and I att sted by the beauty that is my reality. He is beautiful, he is perfect, and I love in When his orgasm subsides, Luke copses on top of me. His chest beaus, each intule aut extule squring with the pounding of my heart. He presses his face into my hair, his voice muffled but clear enough to make me nick


    1 think I was too hard on you," he murmurs, his lips brusting against my temple


    Iugh. "I think you''re going to be insufferable throughout this preguez."

 Chapter 87

    CHAPTER 087 Katen


    CHAPTER 087: Kitten


    It''s been a week since I told Luke the news, and true to his word, I''ve been imprisoned in his house-well, partial imprisonment. He drives me to work every morning and picks me up every evening. On the day of my dating scan, I''d had to steal his keys while he was in the shower. That was the closest I''ve gotten to freedom.


    I feel like my limbs are bing useless outside of work, and it''s making me crazy.


    It''s Saturday, and I''m stillzing about in bed.


    "Julie," Luke calls, "are you awake?"


    He knows I''m awake, but he also knows that he''d need a crowbar to separate me from this bed before 6 a.m.


    "Go away," I say, covering my head with a pillow.


    The pillow over my head muffles Luke''s voice, but I still hear every smug syble.


    "Come on,


    Kitten. We have a busy day today."


    . I freeze. The pillow slides off just enough to uncover one eye.


    "Did you just call me Kitten?"


    "Did I?" He''s leaning against the doorway, arms crossed.


    "I think you did."


    "Great. It got you awake, didn''t it?" He strides over, grabs my hands, and tugs me up. "Now, go prepare. I made reservations for seafood."


    I groan, letting my head loll back dramatically, "Can''t I have seafood in bed?"


    "You need to exercise your body more." He nts a kiss on my forehead before delivering a soft p to my butt. "Go get ready."


    "Aww," I say, flipping him off as I shuffle toward the bathroom.


    "Yeah, very mature," he says,ughing behind me.


    When I emerge dressed, he''s waiting by the door with his keys twirling around his finger. His grin is boyish, contagious, and slightly suspicious.


    CHAPTER 087: Kitten


    "Let''s go," he says.


    The car ride starts off uneventful. Luke hums along to a soft rock station while I scroll through my phone, feeling the vibrations of the road beneath us. But then something catches my eye. The road outside is getting familiar. Too familiar.


    I sit up straighter, watching as the trees thin and the signs begin to shift. And then, there it is: ''Airport,'' in bright, bold letters.


    I turn to Luke, narrowing my eyes. "I thought you said we were getting seafood. Why are we at the airport?"


    He doesn''t even nce at me. "You ask a lot of questions."


    "Being quiet is how you get kidnapped."


    "I''ve never been unclear about my intention to kidnap you. I don''t know why that''s an issue now."


    Iugh, shaking my head. "You''re ridiculous."


    But myughter dies as we pull into the private terminal. Luke steers the car into a designated parking area where a staff member approaches immediately, all smiles and professional politeness. "Good morning, Sir, Ma''am. Wee. May I assist you with your luggage?"


    Luggage? I blink, watching as Luke pops open the trunk. Two suitcases sit there, neatly packed.


    I fold my arms. "You packed?"


    "Yep."


    ""For what, exactly?"


    "To get seafood."


    I follow him as the staff leads us toward the terminal, my curiosity boiling over. Where are we going?"


    "To get seafood," he repeats, grinning.


    "You''re not going to tell me anything, are you?"


    ((


    270


    CHAPTER 087 Kitten


    "Anything more than we''re getting seafood? No."


    I shake my head, smiling despite myself. He''s enjoying this way too much. We walk through the private terminal, a world of luxury far from the chaos ofmercial travel. Polished marble floors, and the air smells faintly of pine and cinnamon. The decorations are extravagant but tasteful: poinsettias line the hallways, gands drape elegantly from the ceiling, and holiday music ys softly in the background.


    Security is swift but thorough, and soon we''re escorted onto the tarmac where a private jet waits. The words Couture Private Air are emzoned on its side.


    The moment we step on board, a flight attendant greets us with a warm smile. "Good morning, Mr. Martinez, Ms. Jenkins. Wee aboard."


    I''m handed a ss of orange juice without asking, and Luke gets coffee. The cabin is stunning-plush leather seats, soft ambient lighting, and windows framed with more gands.


    Luke settles into one of the wide, reclining seats, patting the one next to him. "Sit."


    I lower myself into the seat, still wary. "You''re really not going to tell me where we''re going?"


    "Nope." He grins, looking far too pleased with himself.


    The pilot''s voice crackles over the inte. "Good morning, Mr. Martinez and Ms. Jenkins. We''ll be taking off shortly. Please sit back, rx, and enjoy the flight. Our estimated arrival time is just under three hours."


    Three hours? "I thought you said we were getting seafood?"


    Luke sips his coffee nonchntly. "Oh, we are. For lunch."


    I stare at him, a million questions crowding my mind, but I decide not to ask any. This is Luke. If he''s gone to this much trouble, I might as well let him have his fun.


    The engines roar to life, and the ne begins to taxi down the runway. I nce at Luke, who''s watching me with that familiar mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "You might want to order breakfast after we take off," he says. "We''ve got a long day ahead, Kitten."


    CHAPTER 087: KittenThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At some point after breakfast, I must have passed out on the ne because when I wake up, the cabin is bathed in soft light, and I feel the gentle descent of the jet. My head is resting against Luke''s shoulder, and his fingers arezily drawing circles on my arm.


    "Wee back, sleepyhead," he says.


    I blink, disoriented, and nce out the window. The ocean gleams below us, an endless expanse of turquoise shimmering under the bright sun. We''re gliding down toward a strip of pristine white sand, dotted with swaying palm trees. "Where are we?" I ask.


    "Nassau," Luke says.


    "Nassau? As in... the Bahamas?"


    He smirks. "That''s the one."


    I sit


    up abruptly, almost knocking into his shoulder. "Wait. We''re in the Bahamas?"


    "We are."


    "You brought me to the Bahamas... for lunch?"


    He shrugs. "Was it a bad idea? Should I tell the pilot to turn around?"


    I gape at him, thenugh-loud, wild. "This is crazy."


    "You''re wee," he says.


    I grab his cor, pulling him close in a fierce hug. "Oh, Luke. That''s so sweet. I''ve always wanted to visit. It''s-" I pull back, looking out the window again, unable to believe it. "It''s so beautiful."


    "It is," he says, but his eyes aren''t on the view. They''re on me.


    I flush under his gaze and clear my throat. "So... lunch?"


    He leans back, resting his head against the seat. "Lunch."


    The ne touches down.


    Momentster, we''re descending the stairs into the zing sunlight. The air smells of salt and hibiscus, rich and intoxicating.


    At the bottom of the stairs, a ck Escde awaits. The driver stands beside it,


    his


    CHAPTER 087: Kitten


    hands sped in front of him. His dark sunsses reflect the sky.


    Luke opens the door for me, guiding me into the cool, luxurious interior.


    I settle in, my eyes glued to the window as we pull away. The streets of Nassau unfold before me in a vibrant disy. Brightly colored buildings-pink, yellow, turquoise. The energy is infectious: vendors call out to passersby, selling fresh coconuts and handmade trinkets; childrenugh and chase each other in the streets; steel drums y a rhythmic melody in the background.


    It''s like stepping into a dream.


    The driver clears his throat, his eyes meeting mine through the rearview mirror." Good afternoon, folks. I''m Daniel, your tour guide for today. Mr. Mart¨ªnez told me it''s a special trip, so I''m here to make sure you see the best Nassau has to offer."


    I lean forward, curious. "What''s the best part of Nassau?"


    Daniel smiles. "Depends on what you''re looking for. The history, the beaches, the food... or maybe something a little more adventurous?"


    Luke''s hand tightens on my knee. "We''ll take all of it."


    "You''re in for a treat then."


    The drive continues with Daniel pointing outndmarks and sharing stories about the ind''s history. His voice is animated, and I find myself hanging onto every word.


    We arrive at a private beach resort, the gates opening to reveal a winding path lined with palm trees. The ocean sparkles in the distance, and the soft sound of waves fills the air. Daniel parks near a secluded beach home, stepping out to open our doors. "This is where I lea you two," says, smiling. "I''I waiting outside."


    As we step inside the beach home, I can''t help but gasp. The interior is stunning-floor-to-ceiling windows offering panoramic views of the ocean, soft white linens draped over plush furniture, and the scent of fresh flowers lingering in the air.


    "It''s not Christmas yet, and I''m already getting presents," I tease, spinning around to take it all in.


    Luke catches me mid-spin, pulling me into his arms. "Easy there."


    Iugh, pressing a quick kiss to his lips. "I love it."


    He kisses me back, slower this time, his hands sliding down my back. After a


    CHAPTER 087: Kitten


    moment, he pulls away, his forehead resting against mine. "As much as I find your excitement irresistible, we have somewhere to be. And Daniel''s waiting."


    I groan. "Fine."


    move to the bags near the door. "Which one''s mine?"


    Luke rolls his eyes. "The pink one."


    unzip it. "What kind of outfit?"


    "Red carpet," he replies, pulling out a suit from his own bag.


    I sift through the dresses-silk, chiffon,ce-all brand new and undeniably expensive.


    "You''ve got taste," I say, holding up a stunning emerald green dress.


    "Thank you."


    "And you know my size," I add.


    "Clothese withbels, you know?"


    We dress quickly, and when we''re ready, Daniel leads us to a closed part of the resort. He pauses at a grand set of double doors. "Ready?"


    We both nod.


    Daniel pushes the doors open, revealing a beautifully decorated room with a single table set for two. Candles flicker softly, their light dancing across the room.


    I can barely breathe. It''s amazing.


    Daniel asks, "How do you find the ce?"


    ""It''s... perfect."


    "How about the screen?" he asks.


    I blink. "What screen?"


    He points up, and the moment I look, bold letters illuminate the entire wall.


    ''KITTEN, WILL YOU MARRY ME?''


    I turn around, my heart pounding. Luke is on one knee, holding out a ring.

 Chapter 88

    CHAPTER 088: Seafood


    My mouth is wide open as I stare at Luke.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    This isn''t happening.


    I blink, but the scene remains. Luke, calm, down on one knee, looking up at me with that maddeningly confident smile-except now there''s something else. Something raw. Emotion.


    I clutch my chest, feeling my heart mming against my ribcage. My throat is dry, my knees trembling.


    I finally find my voice. "Luke..."


    "Julie," he says. "There was a time I thought love wasn''t meant for me. And then you came along and ruined everything. You weren''t part of my n. You were this unpredictable hurricane of sarcasm,ughter, and stubbornness. Every time I thought I had you figured out, you flipped the script. And somehow, amidst all the chaos, I found someone I can''t live without."


    I press my hand to my mouth, tears welling in my eyes. My knees feel weak, and I''m certain I''m going to copse.


    "I love how youugh too loud at jokes," he continues. "I love how you argue with me even when you know I''m right-especially when you know I''m right. I love how you''re fierce, loyal, and just the right amount of insane to keep me on my toes. You make me want to be better, even when I don''t think I can be. You make everything better."


    I sniff, holding back the flood threatening to break free.


    "So, here I am, on my knee, in a ridiculously beautiful ce I hope you''ll never forget, asking you to let me be the lucky guy who gets to argue with you for the rest of our lives. Julie... will you marry me?"


    My breath catches. My hand trembles as I lower it from my mouth, trying to form words, but they catch in my throat. I''m not even sure I''m breathing anymore. I nce sideways, and I catch Daniel-the tour guide-grinning like a fool, his phone recording the whole thing. Without thinking, I sink to my knees, cupping Luke''s face and kissing him fiercely. His lips are warm, soft, and taste faintly of salt from the ocean air. For a moment, it''s just us-no ring, no recording, just the two of us wrapped in this whirlwind.


    He pulls back, his eyes searching mine. "Is that a yes?"


    Iugh. "You brought me all the way to the Bahamas to propose?"


    CHAPTER 088: Seafood


    "Seemed like a good idea at the time.''


    "You could''ve just done it on the bed this morning," I tease, wiping at my tears with a shaky hand.


    "Yeah, but when we''re old and greyish, will you remember it?"


    "I would."


    "You say that now..."


    "No one in my family has suffered dementia."


    "There''s always a first," he says, his grin widening.


    Iugh, smacking his chest lightly. "You''re impossible."


    "Also, I figured that if you said no," he says, "I can just leave you here in the Bahamas."


    "Stop talking and put the ring on my finger, Luke. I''m starving, and you promised me seafood."


    He chuckles, sliding the ring onto my finger with care, his eyes never leaving mine. The diamond sparkles brilliantly, catching the light, but all I can see is him. "There," he murmurs. "Perfect fit."


    I stare at my hand, my heart swelling until I feel like I might burst. Then I throw around his neck again, squeezing him.


    my arms


    He lifts me effortlessly, my feet dangling as I cling to him. "God, I love you," I whisper, my voice cracking.


    "I love you more," he says, his breath warm against my ear.


    A loud throat-clearing breaks the bubble around us. Daniel. He''s standing a few feet away,


    a knowing smile stered across his face. "Congrattions, you two."


    We break apart,ughing awkwardly. "Thank you," we both say.


    Luke keeps his arm around me, pulling me into his side. "We''ll eat now," he says. "My fianc¨¦e eats for two."


    I elbow him.


    Daniel smirks. "I''ll alert the kitchen," he says, turning on his heel and disappearing with a quiet chuckle.


    Luke turns back to me. "Shall we?"


    He leads me to the table, pulling out my chair. Mdy."


    CHAPTER 088: Seafood


    I roll my eyes, but my heart feels like it might burst.


    I sit down, smoothing my dress over myp, watching as he takes the seat across from me. The table is elegant yet intimate, set with white linens, gleaming silverware, and a single candle flickering between us. "You went all out," I say, ncing around.


    "Only the best for you."


    Before I can respond, servers begin arriving, cing dishes in front of us one by one. The aromas are intoxicating-fresh seafood, herbs, citrus, butter. My stomach growls loudly, and Lukeughs.


    "See? You do eat for two. The other human''s happy."


    I re at him but can''t help smiling. "Shut up."


    We dig in, the conversation flowing as easily as the juice being poured into our sses.


    "This fish is incredible," I say, savoring a bite of perfectly grilled grouper.


    "Fresh from the ocean," Luke replies.


    "Did you n that too?"


    "Of course. I told the fishermen exactly what to catch and when."


    I shake my head.


    We continue eating, swapping stories, and teasing each other, the atmosphere light and carefree. Every now and then, I catch Luke staring at me, his expression soft, as if he''s memorizing every detail-everyugh, every word, every nce. It''s disarming, this level of intensity. It makes my heart flutter in a way that''s both thrilling and terrifying.


    "What?" I ask, setting my fork down and wiping my mouth.


    He leans back in his chair, azy smile spreading across his face. "Just thinking about how lucky I am."


    "Lucky? You brought me all the way to the Bahamas, fed me enough to explode, and gave me a diamond ring. I''d say I''m the lucky one.


    Before he can respond, the servers return, carrying tes of dessert. A decadent chocte mousse with a swirl of whipped cream garnished with fresh berries is ced in front of me.


    I nce at Luke. "You trying to fatten me up?"


    Heughs. "Just making sure you''re well fed. Happy fianc¨¦es need chocte."


    I take a bite, savoring the rich, velvety texture. Mmm. Okay, I admit it. This might be the


    CHAPTER 088: Seafood


    best thing I''ve ever tasted."


    "Better than my proposal?"


    I pretend to think about it, tapping my fork against my lip, "It''s close"


    He leans forward, his eyes narrowing yfully. "Close?"


    "Very close," I tease, taking another bite.


    We continue eating. By the time dessert is nearly gone, I start to feel... off. My stomach churns, and I ce a hand over it, trying to ease the difort.


    "I think I''m going to..." I trail off, my eyes widening


    "Julie?" Luke sits up, concerned.


    Before I can warn him, it happens. I lurch forward, the chocte mousse making an unfortunate reappearance all over my te.


    "Oh my God," I groan, mortified.


    Luke freezes for a second, his eyes wide with shock. Then, instead of panicking, he throws his head back andughs-a deep, uncontroble bellyugh.


    I gape at him. "You''reughing? I just threw up on my dessert, and you''reughing?"


    He''sughing so hard he can barely speak. "I''m sorry... it''s just... you were so smug about it being the best thing ever..."


    Despite my humiliation, I can''t help but see the humor. I startughing too, covering my face with my hands. "This is the worst proposal dinner ever."


    He wipes his eyes, still chuckling, "Correction: this is the most memorable proposal dinner ever."


    I shake my head, tears ofughter streaming down my face.


    Luke reaches across the table, taking my hand. "And for the record, vomit or not, I''m still the luckiest guy in the world."


    I squeeze his hand, feeling the weight of the moment settle between us. This is real. Messy, imperfect, andpletely us. And I wouldn''t have it any other way.


    I lean back in my chair, wiping my mouth with a napkin and trying to catch my breath fromughing.


    "So... back to reality tomorrow?" I say.


    "We can stay."


    "Stay? I''ve got a job to get back to."


    CHAPTER 1898 Seafood


    He shrugs, leaning back in his chair with an eaty confidance that someture infitas at charms me at the same time, "You don''t need You got a good amount from therges You could rx for once"


    I narrow my eyes. "Doesn''t mean I''m going to sit at home ying loncesita chile you prance around, CEO-ing"


    "Wouldn''t be so bad," he muses, "You and outen Kids, running around tasters deg pies, or whatever it is housentres do "


    I snort. "Ten kids? You''ve lost your dann mind


    He grins. "I''m just saying, We''d make cate Kids"


    I pick up a piece of dessert from the table and and it at him. It hits him squace in the crest before bouncing onto hisp.


    He bursts outughing "You missed my head


    "Next time, I won''t," I threaten, though I''m atexyughing again


    God, I''m happy. Stupidly, deffously happy. And that scares me. I''m so happy that I''m terrified it''ll alle crashing down. The way things have in the past


    My mind drifts back to everything I''ve been through. The betrayall the headbook The


    * divorce that left me reefing And yet here I am, sitting across from a man wire just made me


    Loke notices the shift in my expression "Hey, Where''d you go"


    "Nowhere. Just thinking"


    About what?


    "About how happy I am," I admit "It''s kind of terhifing"


    He studies me for a long moment, then stands walking around the table to pull my dear out. I look up at him, confused.


    "Come on," he says, holding out his hand,


    I hesitate. "Where are we going?"


    "Just trust me?


    I take his hand, letting him lead me out onto the private beach. The sound of waves crashing against the shore is soothing, grounding


    Vie walk in silence for a while, our feet sinking into the cool sand. Loke finally stops, turning to face me.


    CHAPTER 088 Seafood


    -25 BONDS


    "No matter what happens, I''m here," he says. You can trust that."


    For the first time in a long while, I let go of the fear. I let myself believe him. Maybe things don''t have to fall apart. Maybe this is my new reality-a messy, imperfect love that''s stronger because of everything we''ve been through. He leans down to kiss me.

 Chapter 89

    CHAPTER 089: No One Hates A Dying Man -Ryan O''Brien~~


    Ryan''s palms are sweaty, and his throat feels tight as he scans the room. The walls are a soft, muted green, the kind of calming color that''s supposed to make you feel rxed, but all it does is make him itch. There''s a framed print of a serene forestndscape on the wall opposite him and a smaller, abstract painting that looks like a five-year-old''s tantrum on canvas. He tells himself he''s focusing on the art because he finds it adorable in a ridiculous way, but he knows the truth. He''s avoiding the therapist''s face. Because he shouldn''t be here.


    This is a waste of time, he thinks, shifting in his seat. His fingers tap an erratic rhythm on his knee, a habit he picked up since everything went to hell. Why does he need to talk to a shrink? His mother insisted, though. Said he was spiraling. Said he wasn''t himself anymore. So, here he is.


    "Ryan."


    The voice is calm, measured. He finally nces at the man sitting across from him. Dr. Matthew Grant, mid-forties, clean-shaven, with wire-rimmed sses that make him look more like a college professor than a therapist. His office smells faintly of sandalwood, and there''s a small water fountain in the corner, its gentle trickling noise grating on Ryan''s


    nerves.


    ink?''


    "Your mother thought it might help to talk," Dr. Grant says. "What do you think?"


    Ryan shrugs, staring at a spot on the carpet. "I think my mother''s a meddler. Always has been."


    Dr. Grant nods as if he''s heard this a thousand times before. "So, you''re here for her, not for yourself?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I''m here because she wouldn''t stop nagging. She thinks I''m falling apart. But I''m fine."


    "Are you? You don''t seem fine."


    "What the hell does that mean?"


    "It''s just an observation," Dr. Grant says calmly. "You''re tapping your knee like it owes you money, and you haven''t made eye contact since you walked in. That doesn''t scream'' fine'' to me.


    Ryan exhales, leaning back in his chair. "Look, I don''t need a lecture."


    "I''m not here to lecture. I''m here to listen."


    Silence stretches between them. The damn water fountain keeps gurgling, and Ryan''s


    CHAPTER 089: No One Hates A Dying Man


    fingers keep tapping. He hates this. He hates himself right now. But something in Dr. Grant''s steady gaze makes him snap.


    "My wife left me." The words spill out before he can stop them. "She left me for another man."


    Dr. Grant doesn''t react. He just nods, waiting.


    "I can''t... I can''t seem to function anymore," Ryan admits. "It''s like... the only thing keeping me going is the baby in my girlfriend''s womb."


    The room falls silent. Ryan immediately regrets saying it. He shifts in his seat as Dr. Grant tilts his head.


    "You mentioned a girlfriend. You''re in a rtionship now?"


    Ryan grimaces. "Not exactly. It''splicated.


    "Complicated how?"


    He hesitates. "Emily. My secretary. She''s pregnant."


    "How did that happen?"


    Ryan chuckles. "Is that a trick question?"


    "No. I''m asking how things progressed to that point."


    Ryan rubs the back of his neck. "Julie-my wife and I... we agreed to an open marriage. It was supposed to fix things, you know? She was distant, and I thought... maybe we needed something new. Something different. But the second I brought Emily home, Julie lost her mind. She went ballistic."


    Dr. Grant leans forward. "What did you expect her reaction to be?"


    "I expected her to be fine with it. We agreed to this. She''s always wanted a baby, and I thought..." He trails off, rubbing his temples. "I thought it''d be a way for us to have what she wanted."


    "A baby."


    "Yeah," Ryan says. "I... I thought maybe Emily''s baby could be ours. I don''t know why she freaked out."


    Dr. Grant is silent for a moment, then asks, "How do you think Julie felt when you brought Emily home?"


    Ryan res at him. "How am I supposed to know? She''s the one who agreed to the open marriage!"


    "But did she agree to you bringing someone into your home? Into your personal life?"


    Ryan opens his mouth, then closes it. His fingers tap faster. "I don''t know. Maybe not. But what was I supposed to do? We were falling apart. I was trying to fix it."


    Dr. Grant''s voice remains calm. "By involving fomeone else?"


    "I was desperate," Ryan snaps. "Julie wasn''t talking to me. She was shutting me out. I thought this was what she wanted. I thought... His voice falters.


    "You thought bringing another woman into your marriage would save it?"


    Ryan''s hands clench into fists. "I thought... I thought it would make her happy. She wanted a kid. I didn''t know how else to give her that."


    Dr. Grant watches him. "Ryan, how do you think Julie felt when Emily became pregnant?"


    Ryan shakes his head, his voice rising. "Everyone keeps thinking they know anything about my life with Julie! They don''t! My mother, my friends, and now you. You don''t know what it was like. You weren''t there. You didn''t see how distant she was, how she stopped looking at me, how she..." He stands abruptly, pacing. "I tried. Damn it, I tried. But nothing was good enough for her."" "And do you think Julie felt the same way?"


    Ryan stops pacing, breathing heavily. His fists unclench, and for a moment, he looks utterly lost. "I don''t know." His voice is hoarse, broken. "I don''t know what she felt anymore."


    He grabs his coat, eyes shing with anger and pain.


    "I''m done here," he says.


    Without waiting for a response, he storms out, leaving the door swinging behind him. Fuck anyone who tries to pin this on him.


    "You want to go bald?" The barber squints at Ryan through the mirror. "Like,pletely bald? Or are we talking a buzz cut?" "Bald," Ryan repeats. "All of it. Gone."


    The barber, a wiry man with salt-and-pepper hair named Joe, sets down his clipper and crosses his arms. "You got some sort of condition I need to know about? Cancer? Alopecia?"


    "No," Ryan says. "I''m fine. I don''t need a pity session. Just shave my head."


    Joe hesitates, then shrugs. "It''s your hair, man, But you''ve got great hair. Thick. Full. You sure you wanna waste it?"


    Ryan''s fingers twitch against the armrest of the barber chair. "I''m sure. I need to look the


    CHAPTER 089 No One Hates A Dying Man


    part."


    Joe picks up the clipper again but pauses. "The part of what?"


    "A dying man."


    "Excuse me?"


    "No one hates a dying man," Ryan mutters, more to himself than Joe. His mind drifts, the words tumbling out before he can stop them. "Julie won''t. She''ll see me, and she''ll feel something again. Pity, guilt... anything. It doesn''t matter. I just need to crack open that door." Joe gives him a long, uneasy look. "Look, buddy, you sure you don''t wanna talk to someone? This squnds..."


    "I''m fine." Ryan''s tone is sharp, final. "Just do it."


    Joe shakes his head, muttering something about ''people losing their damn minds,'' but turns the clipper on. The buzz fills the room, loud and incessant, drowning out everything else.


    As the first clump of hair falls to the floor, Ryan stares straight ahead, but his mind is back in Dr. Grant''s office.


    ''How do you think Julie felt when you brought Emily home?''


    Ryan clenches his teeth. Who the hell did Dr. Grant think he was? Sitting there,.acting like he knew anything about his life.


    Julie left because of that snake, Lucas Martinez. Ryan''s fists tighten on the armrests. Lucas charmed his way into her life, wormed his way into her heart. They''d been doing fine until he showed up.


    The clipper continues its relentless hum, and more hair tumbles down. His scalp starts to feel the cool bite of the air, and with it, a strange sense of release. Like he''s shedding something more than hair. Something heavier.


    He remembers Julie''s face thest time they spoke. That look in her eyes-she was happy. Happy she was leaving him. She didn''t even give him a chance to exin. To make her see that everything he did, he did for them. For their future. "Breathe through it," Joe says, as if sensing Ryan''s tension.


    Ryan inhales, forcing himself to rx. When Joe finally steps back, Ryan barely recognizes the man in the mirror. His sharp cheekbones, his piercing eyes. The vulnerability of his bare scalp. He runs a hand over it, the sensation foreign and raw.


    Joe tilts his head, studying Ryan like he''s some abstract art piece. "Well, you definitely look different. Maybe even a little badass. But are you sure this will make here back?"


    CHAPTER 099 No One Hates A Dying Man


    Ryan stands, tossing a few bills onto the counter. "We''ll see."


    He strides out before Joe can respond, the cool air biting at his freshly exposed scalp. He heads straight for his car, his mind on one thing


    Julie.


    When Ryan gets to Illusionaire, the building looms over him, intimidating in its sleekness.


    He takes a deep breath and walks in, navigating his way to Julie''s office.


    Susan, Julie''s secretary, is on the phone, her manicured nails tapping against the keyboard. She looks up. "Mr. O''Brien?"


    "I need to see Julie," he says.


    Susan hesitates, then picks up her phone. "Let me check if she''s avable.


    11


    He waits, his pulse thrumming in his ears. He doesn''t blink, doesn''t move. He just stands there, willing this moment to go his way.


    Susan hangs up. "She''ll see you."


    Ryan doesn''t thank her. He strides past the desk, his footsteps echoing down the hall. When he reaches Julie''s office, he pauses for half a second, then pushes the door open. Julie is behind her desk, her hands poised over her keyboard. When she looks up, her eyes widen. "Ryan?"


    He smiles, his eyes scanning her face for any sign of emotion. He expects shock, maybe anger. Instead, she stares at his shaved head, her brows knitting together in concern. "You shaved your head?"


    "New look," he says, stepping inside. "Figured I''d do it myself before the cancer does it for


    me."


    She hesitates. "It''s... surprising."


    He takes a step closer, ready tounch into his rehearsed speech, but then he sees it. Her


    hand.


    A big diamond glints on her left ring finger, catching the light.


    His smile vanishes. "What the hell is that?"

 Chapter 90

    CHAPTER 099: Lying Is Something People Do CHAPTER 090: Lying Is Something People Do


    Julie follows his gaze to her hand. "It''s a ring, Ryan."


    "Don''t y dumb with me. You''re engaged?"


    "Yes."


    "To him? Lucas?" His voice rises, disbelief and fury mixing in his chest.


    "Yes," she repeats.


    Ryan stares at her, his mind reeling. He came here expecting to find her waiting, miserable without him. Instead, she''s wearing another man''s ring.


    Ryan''s eyes are glued to the ring, that massive, glittering diamond mocking him with every glint of light it catches. His throat tightens. His fingers curl into fists at his sides. He can feel his pulse throbbing in his temples.


    "How could you do this?" he says. "You let that man brainwash you. You think he''s any better than me? His first wife left him, Julie. That''s a pretty damn telling sign, don''t you think? What are you going to do when it gets rough? Run to another man?"


    Julie crosses her arms, leaning back against her desk. "Even when you''re dying, you''re still an arrogant piece of shit. Do you have any business with me today, Mr. O''Brien, or did you juste here to give me another lecture? Because I have a lot of work to do." Ryan flinches at the way she addresses him. So formal. So distant. Like they didn''t share a bed, a life, dreams. "I was getting the baby for us, Julie," he says. "When Emily has the baby, who''s going to take care of it? Who''s going to be its parent?" "Emily and you, I suppose."


    "No," Ryan snaps. "I got the baby for you."


    "Ryan, I don''t want your baby. I''ve got mine."


    He stares at her, his mind scrambling to process what she just said. "You''re... pregnant?"


    "I am."


    "That can''t be," he whispers, shaking his head as if denying it will make it less real.


    ""It is," she says.


    The room seems to tilt around him. He stumbles back a step, his hands gripping the edge of the chair for support.


    "Julie..." His voice cracks. "We''ve all made mistakes. It''s alright. We can raise the babies


    together-your baby, Emily''s baby. It doesn''t matter. We''ll finally have children, Julie. The family we always wanted.".


    CHAPTER 090: Lying is Someiling People Do


    Julie stares at him, her eyes cold and unyielding. For a long moment, she says nothing. Then she says, "I''ve tried to be the bigger person. To let fate take its course. But you keep pushing me, Ryan. You keep pushing me into a corner."


    "As long as it makes you see me," he pleads, stepping closer.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that I don''t give a fuck about you anymore, Ryan?" Her voice rises. "The babies aren''t yours. Mine, Emily''s. None of them are yours. You made me feel like shit for not having a child, made me feel like less of a woman. I did everything -everything-to make it work. But you were the problem all along!"


    Ryan freezes. "What did you say?"


    "I said a lot of things, Ryan."


    "No. About Emily''s baby."


    She crosses her arms. "It''s not yours. If I were a bad person, I''d let her keep running her little con on you. But even you deserve to know the truth before you die."


    Ryan feels the floor drop out from beneath him. "She lied to me?"


    Julie shrugs. "Hate to break it to you, but lying is something people do."


    His head spins. His legs feel weak. He stumbles towards the door, his hand trembling as he grabs the handle.


    "Ryan," Julie calls out behind him.


    He pauses, his back to her.


    "I wish you good luck on your chemo."


    He turns his head slightly. "I''m not dying."


    "What?"


    "I lied," he says. "Just as you said, lying is something people do.''


    He walks out, leaving Julie sitting there, her eyes wide with shock.


    "Can''t you go any faster?" Ryan barks, his fingers drumming against the leather seat.


    Justin, his chauffeur, meets Ryan''s re in the rearview mirror. "We''re already pushing the speed limit, sir."


    "I don''t give a damn about the speed limit. I said faster."


    Justin sighs, the sound heavy with resignation, and presses the elerator. The engine growls, and the car shoots forward, weaving through traffic.


    CHAPTER 090 tying isfang People Do


    Ryan barely notices. His mind is elsewhere.


    ''It''s not yours. She lied to you.''


    Julie has to be wrong. She''s bitter, vindictive, hell-bent on revenge. She wants to hurt him, destroy him. That''s all this is a desperate, venomous lie designed to make him doubt everything. Emily wouldn''t... She couldn''t... But the seed of doubt is nted, its roots coiling tighter around his sanity with every passing second.


    The building of Paragon Jewels looms ahead.


    Ryan doesn''t wait for the car to fully stop. He flings the door open and steps out.


    Karen, the ever-cheerful receptionist, lifts her head from her desk, her bright smile faltering. "Mr. O''Brien! Wee back. Your mother mentioned you were


    "1


    He cuts past her without a nce, his pace relentless. His long strides carry him to the elevator bank, and he ms the button with unnecessary force.


    Karen''s voice trails after him. "Mr. O''Brien, your mother asked that


    you-


    ???


    The elevator arrives with a soft ding, mercifully cutting off her words. Ryan steps inside, jabbing the button for the top floor. His reflection stares back at him from the polished metal walls-face hard, eyes zing. He doesn''t recognize the man staring back. This is someone else. Someone pushed to the edge.


    The elevator hums its way up. When the doors finally part, he steps out onto the executive floor, every muscle coiled tight.


    Emily sits at her desk outside his office, blonde hair pulled into a neat bun, fingers dancing across her keyboard. At the sound of his footsteps, she looks up, her blue eyes widening in surprise.


    "Ryan? You shaved your head?"


    He closes the distance in three strides, yanking her from her chair.


    "Did you lie to me about the baby?" His voice is low, trembling with rage.


    Emily gasps, struggling against him. "What? Ryan, let me go right now! You''re hurting me!"


    He tightens his grip, his knuckles white. "You tried to pass off another man''s child as mine."


    "So what if I did? That''s what you wanted, wasn''t it? A baby? I got you one."


    He can''t believe this. "You bitch," he hisses, pushing her some steps backwards and backing her up against the wall.


    CHAPTER 090, Lying Something People Do


    "Let me go, Ryan! You''re scaring me!"


    "You used me! You made me believe"


    "Let her go, Ryan."


    Themand stops him cold. Ryan turns, his chest heaving, to find his mother standing in her office doorway. Her gaze is icy.


    "Let her go. Right. Now."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "The baby isn''t mine," Ryan says. "She lied."


    Adeline''s gaze remains steely. "I said, let her go."


    His hands tremble as he releases Emily with a shove. She crumples to the floor, sobbing.


    "You''re fired," Ryan says. "Pack your things and get the hell out. Don''t bothering home for your stuff. I''ll burn them."


    "You''ll pay for this," Emily spits. "I''ll bleed you dry for daring to put your hands on me.


    Ryan''s smile is bitter, devoid of warmth. "I''d like to see you try."


    Emily wipes her tears, her hands trembling, and throws onest venomous re at him before storming out, her heels clicking furiously against the marble. The silence that follows is deafening.


    Adeline steps forward, her eyes narrowing. "What the hell were you thinking?"


    "What was I thinking? I was thinking I''ve been yed, and I''m done with it."


    "


    "You''ve lost control. You''re dragging thispany''s name through the mud."


    Ryan whirls around, his finger jabbing the air. "Yourpany? Your name? What about me, Mom? That baby isn''t mine! Do you even care?"


    "What I care about is salvaging our reputation. Leave. Now. Or you''ll be fucking fired too."


    Ryan''s jaw tightens, his gaze locked on hers for a tense, silent moment. Then, without another word, he turns and strides toward the elevator. Before the doors close, he says, "You don''t love me. You never did."

 Chapter 91

    CHAPTER 091: Christmas Eve Dinner


    ~~Luke~~


    It''s the eve of Christmas. After much pleading and convincing, Julie has agreed toe to Colombia with me.


    I''m excited for her to meet my parents. I wish we could visit hers as well, but Julie threatened to hang me the day I suggested it. Being from Colombia, I never understood the idea of estranged families. Your sister could literally be on TV as a wanted serial killer, and you''d let her hide in your basement from the police.


    So the entire ''Julie and her family'' fallout affair seemed strange to me at first.


    But I understand now.


    And if we''re being fair, Julie''s mother tried to kill her. Then there''s that trial thing that ended recently. ine Jenkins got five years of probation, mandatory mental health treatment, 100 hours ofmunity service, and anger management sses. Of course, there''s the most important one: no contact with the victim without court approval.


    I know every


    detail about that trial because Julie followed the entire case. She seemed disappointed with the results.


    And now, she has a new interest. Ryan, Emily, and Paragon Jewels.


    "That girl is so shameless," Julie says as we drive to the airport.


    "What girl?" I ask, though I already know where this is going.


    "Emily." She''s staring at her phone. "Herwyer''s asking for 10 million."


    "Seems greedy. Didn''t she lie about Ryan being the father of her unborn child?"


    "Yeah. Which is why I said she''s shameless. On one hand, I want her to lose. On the other hand, I want Ryan to lose. Does that make me a bad person?"


    "Nah, it just means you''re human. Or maybe you need a new hobby. Ever thought about watching soap operas?"


    She snorts. "Why would I watch those when this is way more dramatic?""


    Fair point. This whole Ryan O''Brien and Emily Cohen mess has turned into a real-life soap opera, and Julie is hooked. Emily sued Ryan and Paragon Jewels for sexual harassment, wrongful termination, retaliation, hostile work environment, discrimination, assault and battery, emotional distress, and a host of other things. I''m not exaggerating when I say their faces are everywhere. You can''t open a news app or scroll through social media without seeing Emily''s teary-eyed press conference or Ryan looking like he''s been run over by a truck.


    CHAPTER 091: Christmas Eve Dinner


    A video surfaced of Ryan pinning Emily against a wall and then flinging her aside. Since then, the inte has been dragging Paragon Jewels through the mud. Several movements are involved. #MeToo; Survivors of Domestic Abuse Groups; Workce Rights and Labor Groups; Feminist Movement.


    And the entire affair would be interesting if it didn''t involve me and Julie. Stories have been dug up. So many media groups have contacted us for interviews. And I just wish for it to be over.


    Julie''s making the most of it, reading every article and watching every conspiracy video. She''s having the time of her life. On the other hand, I''ve had to hire security because of all the media attention, and Julie thinks it''s overkill. Maybe she''s right, but I''m not taking chances. Not with her.


    "Look at this," Julie says, holding her phone up to me. "Ryan''s been fired as CEO, Adeline really did it. She axed her own son."


    I nce at the headline. "Damn. That''s cold."


    "Cold? It''s nuclear. She''s ruthless."


    I keep my eyes on the road, though I''m not the one driving. Since we got bodyguards, I''ve been feeling useless.


    "Maybe this trip to Colombia will be good for you," I say. "You''ll have too much on your te to keep up with this madness."


    "You really think I''m going to ignore this just because we''re in a different country?"


    I chuckle. "A man can dream."


    She leans back in her seat, crossing her arms. "It''s not just about the drama. It''s about justice. Emily''s out here ying the victim, Ryan''s an idiot, and Adeline''s power-hungry. Someone needs to call them out.


    "And you think you''re that someone?"


    "Me? Hell no. But I''ll be watching."


    Haugh, the sound filling the car. "I almost forgot. How''s your Spanish?"


    She tilts her head, eyes dancing with mischief. Oui?"


    "That''s French."


    "Oh."


    We both burst outughing.


    CHAPTER 091 Christmas


    "Maybe let me do most of the talking," I say.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "dly," she says, holding up her phone. "I''ve got the inte to keep me busy."


    I roll my eyes just as the airportes into view.


    By evening, we''re stepping out of Jos¨¦ Mar¨ªa Cordova International Airport into the warm, humid air of Medell¨ªn. The scent of rain mingles with roasted coffee and fried street food, filling my lungs with memories of home. Julie clutches my arm, wide-eyed, soaking in every detail. "Our car''s here," I say, guiding her toward the ck SUV waiting at the curb.


    The driver opens the door, and we climb in. Another security detail rides shotgun, scanning the crowd like we''re celebrities. Julie leans into my side as the car pulls away, her head resting on my shoulder. The hum of the city surrounds us, vibrant and alive. My phone buzzes.


    "Your sister again?" Julie asks.


    "My mom''s losing her mind over Christmas Eve dinner. Carolina is her mouthpiece."


    Julie sighs, shifting closer. "I''m starving, though."


    "You''re always starving."


    "Touch¨¦. The streets are beautiful. I didn''t think I liked Christmas until now."


    "Yeah, it''s a big thing here."


    The city rushes past us, a kaleidoscope of lights and color. Medell¨ªn during Christmas is pure magic. Every street is draped in twinkling lights-arches of gold and red overhead, glowing stars hanging frommpposts, entire buildings outlined in shimmering color. Families crowd the zas, music andughter blending into the festive hum. Vendors line the sidewalks, their voices rising over the crowd as they sell bu?uelos and nati.


    We finally get to my parents house.


    The car rolls up the long, winding driveway, and I can already see the weingmittee gathered at the front door. The entire extended family is crammed into one frame, jostling for a better view. My mother is, of course, front and center. She''s waving, her wide grin visible even through the tinted windows. I nce at Julie, who''s sitting up straighter, her fingers nervously twisting the edge of her scarf.


    "You ready for this?" I ask.


    She shoots me a look that''s half excitement, half terror. "I think so?"


    CHAPTER 091: Christmas Eve Dinner


    "Toote to back out now."


    The cares to a stop, and before I can open my door, my mom has yanked it open herself. She practically drags me out of the car, pulling me into a bone-crushing hug that smells like cinnamon, perfume, and nostalgia. Her hands are everywhere-patting my back, cupping my face, smoothing my hair. "Mi hijo! Look at you! So handsome, but too thin. Are you eating enough? No, of course not, you work too hard. Let me look at you!"


    "Mami," I choke out,ughing as she finally releases me. "I''m fine."


    She swats my shoulder. "Fine? You''re skin and bones!"


    Before I can protest, she''s turned her attention to Julie. "?Y t¨² debes ser Julie!"


    Without waiting for a response, my mother pulls her into a hug that''s just as overwhelming, speaking rapid-fire Spanish into her ear. Julie stands frozen for a second then pats my mom''s back, eyes wide.


    "English, Mami," I say, prying my mother off Julie. "Let her breathe."


    "Of course, of course!" My mother switches to English with a beaming smile. "Wee, Julie! Come inside! Dinner is ready, and we have so much to talk about. You must be starving!"


    Julie smiles. "I am, actually."


    My mother ps her hands, leading us into the house. The smell of roasted meat, fresh bread, and something sweet hits us immediately. The house is warm, loud, and alive. Cousins, aunts, uncles, and neighbors mill around, and the chatter is deafening. Julie''s eyes dart from one face to another, trying to keep up.


    "Luke''s finally here!" Carolina shouts, bounding down the hallway. She gives me a quick hug before turning to Julie. "Julie, wee to our home.


    "


    Julie smiles. "Thank you, Carolina."


    Isabel and Sofia, the twins, appear next, both grinning from ear to ear. "We saved you a seat next to Luke," Isabel says, grabbing Julie''s hand. "You''ll need it. "Why?" Julie asks, ncing at me.


    "Because dinner is an event here," Sofia exins with a dramatic eye roll. "You''ll need moral support."


    "Don''t listen to them," I say, guiding Julie toward the dining room. "They''re just trying to


    scare you.


    CHAPTER 091: Christmas Eve Dinner


    Elysian Sparrow Author


    Hi, lovely readers.


    Julie and Luke''s story will being to an end soon. Thank you so much for your support andments. Let me know your though


    16

 Chapter 92

    CHAPTER 092: You''re Stuck With Us Now


    The dining room is chaotic. tes tter, wine sses clink, and everyone is shouting over each other. My dad is seated at the head of the table. He''s holding court as usual, recounting some wild story that I''m sure gets more exaggerated with every telling. At a point between stories, he leans over, his eyes twinkling. "So, Julie, tell me how does my son behave in the big city? Still the same little troublemaker?"


    Julie smirks. "Oh, he''s very well-behaved. When he''s asleep."


    The entire table erupts inughter, and I shake my head. "Traitor."


    "Back in the day," my dad says. "Lucas was a terror. Always climbing trees, sneaking out- one time, he got stuck on the roof, and we had to call the fire department to get him down!"


    Julie turns to me. "Really?"


    "I was eight."


    "You were twelve," my dad corrects.


    Julie''sughter is infectious, and I find myself rxing, letting the warmth of the room and the chatter wash over me. She''s handling my family better than I expected, even if she''s still trying to remember everyone''s names. I notice she''s sticking to Carolina, Isabel, Sofia, and Javier. Grandpa is having the time of his life, I can see, ever since he left for Colombia two weeks ago.


    Surprisingly, Grandpa''s sitting quietly today at the far end of the table, watching everything with a knowing smile.


    Halfway through dinner, after my dad hasunched into another embarrassing story, Grandpa clears his throat. "Julie," he


    says,


    "when are you going to tell them about the baby?"


    The fork in Julie''s hand tters to her te. The room freezes. I feel like the air''s been sucked out of my lungs. Everyone''s staring at us-waiting.


    Julie blinks. "What...?"


    "The baby," Grandpa repeats, leaning back in his chair. "Or were you waiting for a more special asion?"


    My mother''s hand flies to her mouth, eyes wide with shock. "You''re pregnant?"


    My sisters exchange nces. My father leans forward, eyebrows raised.


    Honestly, I''m more surprised they didn''t know. Grandpa has been home for two weeks. How did he keep it in without exploding?


    175


    CHAPTER 092: You''re Stuck With Us Now


    Julie shifts in her seat, her breathing shallow. She looks at me. Her lips part as if she''s about to deny it. But then she stops. Something changes in her expression. Slowly, she turns back to the table. "Yes," she says. "I''m pregnant."


    The room erupts.


    My mother springs out of her seat, pping her hands like a child on Christmas morning We''re having a baby!" she shrieks, rushing over to Julie and pulling her into another suffocating hug.


    My father stands. "Well, I''ll be damned! A new member of the family! Congrattions, Lucas!" He ps me on the back hard.


    Everyone''s talking all at once. Screams, jumping, excitement.


    I sit there, smiling. You''d think Julie just announced she''s giving birth to Jesus. The sheer absurdity of it makes me want tough, but I can''t quite find the air.


    Julie nces at me through the crowd of hugging rtives, her eyes wide. "Is this normal?" she mouths, clearly overwhelmed.


    I shrug, trying to hide my smile. "Wee to the family."


    My mother is already firing off questions. "How far along are you? When''s the due date? Have you thought of names? Is it a boy or a girl?"


    Julie stammers, "The due date is 27 weeks from now. For sex, it''s still early."


    "Doesn''t matter!" my mother deres. "We''ll celebrate tonight! This is a blessing!"


    I manage to stand, pulling Julie out of the whirlwind of rtives. "Okay, okay, give her some space! She needs to breathe, por favor!"


    They relent, but only slightly. My mother wipes away happy tears, still grinning from ear to ear. "You have made this Christmas unforgettable,"


    Julie smiles awkwardly, her hand tightening around mine. "I''m d we could, uh, contribute."


    Hean down, whispering in her ear. "I bet you''re finding this overwhelming."


    "No shit."


    The celebration continues throughout dinner. My family takes turns offering toasts and sharing stories. Julie listens, smiling and nodding, but I can tell she''s tired. Later, we retreat to our hotel room, the energy of the evening still buzzing in the air. Julie


    CHAPTER 092: You''re Stuck With Us Now


    kicks off her heels with a groan, copsing face-first onto the bed. The room is quiet except for the distant hum of traffic outside and our steady breathing.


    I shut the door behind us, leaning against it for a moment, watching her. She looks exhausted but radiant, her hair tousled from the endless hugs. She turns her head to the side, catching me staring. "What?" she says.


    I push off the door, walking toward her. "Nothing. Just wondering how you survived the night without bolting."


    She flips onto her back, her arm draped over her eyes. "Barely. I was two speeches away from sneaking out the back.''


    I chuckle, lying beside her. She rests her head on my chest, and I feel the tension drain from her.


    "So," I say, "how''d you find my family?"


    "Really nice. Chaotic, loud. Too much sometimes. But also... kind of perfect?"


    I grin. "Well, wee to the family."


    She tilts her head up, meeting my gaze. Her eyes are soft, but there''s a hint of mischief in them. "Please don''t tell me you''re pulling a crowd to our wedding."


    "You think I''d risk my mom''s wrath by not inviting the entire extended family? She''ll have a list longer than a CVS receipt.''


    Her eyes widen in horror. "I swear to God, Luke, if I walk down the aisle and see your third cousin, I''m running."


    Iugh, brushing a kiss across her forehead. "Whatever you want, princess. We''ll elope to Vegas and tie the knot. But you better be ready. My mom''s never going to forgive me. Or you."


    Julie bites her lip, considering. "Fair enough."


    We fall into afortable silence, the weight of the day finally settling over us. I feel her breathing slow, her body rxing against mine.


    "I mean it," she says, half-asleep now. "Your family... they''re everything I never had. Loud, crazy, but real."


    I kiss the top of her head again. "And they already love you. You''re stuck with us now." Her response is a soft hum, and within moments, she''s asleep, her hand still curled over my heart. I stay awake a little longer, listening to the world outside and feeling something I haven''t felt in a while: peace.


    CHAPTER 092: You''re Stuck With Us Now


    The next morning, I return from my jog, sweat clinging to my skin, and find the bed empty.


    At first, I think Julie''s in the bathroom. I walk over, knocking lightly. No response. I push the door open. Empty.


    A little unease coils in my stomach. She never mentioned going anywhere.


    I grab my phone and call her. It rings. And rings. No answer.


    Frowning, I swipe to another number, calling the head of our security detail.


    His voice crackles to life on the other end. "Mr. Martinez."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Where''s Julie?"


    "She left with your sister, Carolina."


    Relief washes over me, but it''s short-lived. "Where did they go?"


    "They said they were going shopping."


    "And you let her


    go


    alone?" My voice is sharper than I intended.


    "The missus insisted. We can''t follow her against her will."


    I clench my jaw, ending the call. Carolina? Seriously? She didn''t think to mention this?


    I call her next. No answer. Of course.


    I dial Sofia, who picks up on the second ring, her tone too bright. "Morning, Lukey! What''s up?"


    "Where''s Carolina?"


    "She left for the mall earlier."


    "With Julie?"


    "Maybe. Why do


    do you


    care?"


    "Because she took Julie with her."


    Sofia sighs. "And you want to crash their fun? Luke, let Julie breathe for once."


    "Rx. She''s fine." And just like that, she hangs up.


    That little shit.


    I throw my phone onto the bed, pacing. A thousand things could go wrong. Julie''s in a new


    CHAPTER 092: You''re Stuck With Us Now


    city. She''s pregnant. Anything could happen.


    But I force myself to breathe. She''s an adult. She can take care of herself. I keep repeating it


    like a mantra. But it doesn''t help. The nagging feeling won''t leave.


    My phone buzzes, and I snatch it up, expecting Julie. But it''s Carolina.


    Her voice is shaky. "Lucas, I''m so sorry. I don''t know what happened."


    The blood drains from my face. "What happened where?"


    "I can''t find Julie."

 Chapter 93

    CHAPTER 093: Nice To Meet You ~~Julie~~This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Whenever I picture someone getting kidnapped, it''s always in a tinted van, at night, with mean-looking men at every corner.


    But it seems Colombians have it different.


    Because there''s a young boy of not more than twenty at the wheel of what appears to be a Coro. And the other kidnapper, the one holding the gun, is ady in her sixties. She''s smiling at me, gun steadily aimed. And somehow, her smile scares me more than a frown would.


    "Could you at least tell me where we''re going?" I ask.


    Thedy doesn''t reply.


    "Does someone in this car speak English? Why am I being held at gunpoint?"


    Thedy brings the gun closer and presses her index finger to her lips. Right. Message understood.


    The teenager behind the wheel keeps his eyes fixed on the road ahead, his knuckles white on the steering wheel. He looks anxious and calm at the same time. It''s hard to exin. Like he''s pretending this is just another day when he knows, deep down, that it''s not. I shift in my seat. My legs are cramping from being in the same position too long. "How much longer?"


    The woman says nothing, as usual, while the boy nces at me through the rearview mirror, his jaw tight. No answer from him either.


    Fine. y it that way.


    I stare out the window, watching unfamiliar streets blur past. My mind races back to this morning-the warmth of Luke''s chest beneath my cheek, his handzily trailing up and down my back as the sun peeked through the curtains. It was supposed to be azy day. A day to unwind.


    Then Luke went out for a run, because God forbid he''s unfit on Christmas Day. And Carolina knocked on our hotel room door minutester.


    "Come on, Julie! You can''t spend all morning cooped up. I want to show you Medell¨ªn. It''s beautiful!"


    At first, I hesitated. The WiFi was garbage this morning, leaving me frustrated and bored. Also, the fact Luke left me alone wasn''t exactly encouraging. So I decided, why not? A little adventure couldn''t hurt. And Carolina''s infectious energy made it hard to say no. 1/5


    CHAPTER 093: Nice To Meet You


    "Okay," I said, slipping into jeans and a light sweater. "But only because I need a break from bad N*****x buffering."


    Carolinaughed, pulling me out of the hotel with a promise that I''d love the city,


    She wasn''t wrong. Medell¨ªn was alive. We strolled through bustling markets where vendors shouted over each other, offering everything from vibrant textiles to freshly squeezed juice. Carolina showed me the art scene, murals bursting with color. Weughed at street performers, bought too many snacks, and took a million photos.


    By the time we reached the mall, my feet were screaming. I waved Carolina off, deciding to wait in the car while she finished her errands.


    "Take your time, I told her, settling into the passenger seat. "I need a breather."


    I hadn''t expected a gun-wielding grandma to appear out of nowhere, shoving me into the back seat of a different car.


    And now, here I am.


    "I''m sure you both have the wrong person," I say. "I haven''t been here for aplete day."


    The olddy leans forward, her gun still aimed, giving me a look that feels like a warning. Then, she smiles wider, as if she finds me amusing. She doesn''t say a word.


    The teenager shifts ufortably in his seat, ncing at the woman. I see something sh in his eyes-hesitation? Regret? I can''t be sure. But whatever it is, it gives me hope. Maybe he isn''t asmitted to this as she is,


    The car slows as we pull into a driveway. My heart pounds harder. I crane my neck to look out the window. The house is unassuming, tucked behind a row of towering trees. It has a rustic charm-red brick, ivy climbing the walls, wooden shutters-but something about it makes my skin crawl.


    This isn''t just a random hideout. This is someone''s house.


    The garage door opens,


    and the car creeps inside. My mind races. If they''re real kidnappers, they''re doing a terrible job. I''ve seen their faces. I''m not bound, bagged, or unconscious. None of this makes sense.


    The teenager kills the engine. The hum of the garage door closing is deafening in the silence that follows.


    The woman mutters something in Spanish, gesturing with the gun for me to get out. I don''t understand her words, but the meaning is clear enough.


    I hesitate. She cocks her head, the smile never wavering. The boy shifts in his seat, looking anywhere but at me.


    CHAPTER 093. Nice To Meet 760


    $


    Slowly, I open the door and step out, my legs shaky. The concrete floor is cold beneath my sneakers. The woman motions toward a wooden chair near the center of the garage,


    I sit, heart pounding in my chest, eyes darting around for anything I could use as a weapon. A wrench. A screwdriver. Hell, even a loose brick. But the garage is meticulously clean.


    The teenager gets out of the car, avoiding eye contact, while another man-older, maybe mid-twenties-steps out from the shadows. He''s tall, broad-shouldered, with dark eyes that flick between me and the old woman. His expression is unreadable, but there''s something cold in his gaze that makes my stomach turn.


    "You know," I say, "if you''re trying to kidnap someone, you might want to invest in a van and some duct tape. Just a tip."


    The manughs-a light, airy sound that doesn''t belong in a situation like this. He says something in Spanish to the woman, and they exchange nces.


    The teenager finally speaks, his English halting. "No... hurt you. Just... wait."


    Wait for what?


    "If this is about money, I can-


    The man begins to walk forward.


    When he stops in front of me, he extends a hand like we''re at a damn business meeting.


    "Hi. I''m Rafael. Nice to meet you."


    I stare at his outstretched hand. "Rafael," I reply. "I can''t say it''s nice to meet you."


    His hand lingers in the air before he withdraws it. "Fair enough. I understand how this looks, but I promise you, it''s just a little misunderstanding. My mother..." He gestures toward the gun-wielding granny. "...thought it was appropriate to ask you a few questions -with a gun. I''m really sorry about that."


    "What is going on?" I ask.


    "I''m here as the trantor."


    ""Trantor?"


    Rafael smiles. "She''ll speak, and I''ll trante.


    I re at him, the disbelief bubbling into anger. "You know, the socially responsible thing


    to do when you want to talk to someone is to approach them and converse. She pulled out a gun."


    "Once again, I apologize."


    "Well, can you get her to start talking before I lose my shit?"


    CHAPTER 093: Nice To Meet You


    Rafael sighs, turning to the old woman. They exchange words in rapid Spanish. Her response is calm, yet firm. Rafael turns back to me, his eyes carrying a weight they didn''t have before.


    "She says your fianc¨¦ is a piece of shit."


    My head jerks back in surprise. "Excuse me?"


    Rafael shrugs, fighting a grin. "Mothers never get straight to the point. But the summary is -she wants her daughter back."


    "Daughter?"


    "Sara Gonz¨¢lez."


    The namees as a surprise. Of course it has to be Sara. Who else would it be? "Why do you think I have her?"


    Rafael rys my words in Spanish. His mother responds.


    "She says Sara is in prison."


    I re at both of them. "Where she should be." I pause for a while, staring at them. But they must be expecting more from me, because nobody replies. So I say, "Look, as much as I''d like to take credit for putting that bitch in prison, I wasn''t aware of it. Even if I was, how is it any of my business?"


    "Because Lucas filed for a restraining order," Rafael says. "That ruined her parole, and now she''s serving the rest of her sentence. After everything we did to get her out.


    Myugh is bitter. "I''m really sorry for your loss. But if your daughter wanted to stay out of prison, she should have followed the rules. You don''t stalk people while you''re on parole."


    Without warning, the old woman pulls out her phone and begins to dial a number. She''s muttering something under her breath.


    ""What now?" I say.


    Rafael watches her with a weary expression. "She says she''s calling Lucas''s mother. They''ll deal with this mother-to-mother as children are disobedient and passionate about the wrong things. That if Sara isn''t let out, you''re not going anywhere."


    For the first time since this nightmare began, my fear evaporates. I lean back in the chair, arms crossed. "Go ahead," I say. "This will be over quickly."


    Rafael''s brow furrows. "You don''t seem scared"


    "Oh, I was. Terrified, actually. But now? This isughable."


    ""She''s serious," he warns.


    475


    CHAPTER 093: Nice To Meet You


    "So am I," I shoot back. "This-"I gesture to the garage, the gun, the whole absurd situation-"is the worst kidnapping I''ve ever seen. If you don''t want to join your daughter in prison, let me go now."

 Chapter 94

    CHAPTER 094: An Early Grave ~~Luke~~


    Carolina had refused to say anything over the phone, so I''d had to drive fifteen minutes to Mall del R¨ªo, only to hear her say, "I don''t know what happened. I came out, and she wasn''t there. The car door was open,"


    The parking lot feels suffocating. Each breath burns like shards of ss in my lungs. My mother stands rigidly next to me, her face pale beneath her perfectly applied makeup, hands sped in front of her. Carolina leans against a nearby car, her shoulders hunched, tears streaking her cheeks.


    My heart isn''t just pounding-it''s thrashing, threatening to break free from stter all over the asphalt. Why didn''t Julie use the damn security we hired?


    "That woman will be the death of me," I mutter under my breath.


    my


    chest and


    I pull out my phone, fingers trembling as I dial the emergency number. Carolina''s sobs echo in the open space, her voice breaking. "I shouldn''t have gone inside... I shouldn''t have left her."


    My mother''s voice cuts in. "Lucas, what are you doing?"


    "Calling the police," I say. The phone feels heavier than it should, like the weight of the entire situation is bncing on this small device.


    "Medell¨ªn emergency services," the operator answers.


    "I need to report a missing person. My fianc¨¦e, Julie Jenkins-she''s gone. Taken from the mall."


    The operator''s tone sharpens. "Sir, please provide your location and any details about the incident."


    "Mall del R¨ªo. She was in a ck SUV. The driver-Carolina-came back, and julie was gone. The car door was left open. No sign of struggle, no note, nothing."


    Carolina copses to the ground, hugging her knees, rocking back and forth. Her muffled sobs pierce through the night air.


    The operator''s voice remains calm. "When was shest seen?"


    "About thirty minutes ago," I say.


    Thirty minutes. Anything could happen in thirty minutes.


    "Is there any reason to believe she was taken intentionally? Have you received threats?"


    I nce at my mother. Her face remains impassive, but her eyes dart nervously. "She has a


    CHAPTER 094: An Early Grave


    ...plicated history with certain people. Yes, it''s possible this was deliberate."


    The operator''s tone grows clinical. "We''ll dispatch officers immediately. Please stay where you are and provide a full description of the missing person and vehicle."


    I rattle off Julie''s height, weight, and what she was wearing ording to Carolina-a white sweater, dark jeans, and the engagement ring. My voice is steady, but inside, I''m unraveling. My pulse pounds in my ears, drowning out everything else. "Thank you, sir. Officers will contact you shortly." The line goes dead.


    I lower the phone, feeling helpless. Turning to Carolina, I see her swollen, red eyes staring up at me, her lips trembling.


    "I shouldn''t have left her," she whispers. "I didn''t think-"


    "You didn''t think." My voice is ice-cold. "You wanted to take her around the entire town? She''s pregnant."


    Carolina flinches as if I''ve struck her. She opens her mouth to respond, but steps in.


    my


    mother


    "Lucas, enough." Her tone is sharp,manding. "ming her won''t bring Julie back."


    I clench my teeth, frustration burning in my chest. I rake my hands through my hair, trying to push down the flood of worst-case scenarios: kidnappers, ransom, violence. My mind spins uncontrobly.


    My mother ces a firm hand on my shoulder. "We need to stay calm. This isn''t the first crisis we''ve faced, and panicking won''t help."


    She''s trying to sound confident, but I hear the fear beneath her steady words. Even fortresses have cracks.


    Carolina''s whimpering voice breaks through. "I told her I''d only be a minute. I didn''t thinkExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Could you please stop talking?" I say.


    "I''m sorry," she sobs. "I''m so sorry."


    My voice softens, though the anger remains. "Carolina, sorry isn''t going to fix this. We need to remember everything. Every detail."


    She wipes her tears, trying topose herself. "I parked in the lower lot. Julie didn''t want to go in, so she stayed behind. When I came back, the door was open. She was gone. Just... gone." "Was there anyone around? Any suspicious vehicles?" I press, desperate for any lead.


    Carolina shakes her head. "I didn''t see anyone. It happened so fast."


    CHAPTER 094: An Early Grave


    I clench my jaw, my mind racing through every possibility. Every second wasted here feels like a death sentence.


    "We''ll find her," my mother says, her eyes steady on mine. "It''s just a matter of time."


    But this isn''t business. This isn''t something we can negotiate or fix with money. Julie is gone. And I have no idea where she is.


    I step toward the edge of the lot, staring into the distance, my reflection in a nearby car window hollow-eyed and desperate. I whisper, more to myself than anyone else, "Julie, where are you?"


    Right then, I hear an obnoxiously loud ringtone. Someone''s phone is ringing. It''s the kind of tune only my mother would choose.


    I whip around. "Mam¨¢, could you turn that off, please?"


    She doesn''t move. She''s standing rigid next to Carolina, her eyes narrowing as she pulls out her phone.


    "It better not be what I think it is," she mutters.


    I step closer. "What?"


    "It''s Sara''s mother. Gloria," she says.


    "What does she want?"


    Without a word, my mother epts the call and puts it on speaker. A cold, venomous voicees out, speaking in rapid Spanish: "I see you and your family are enjoying your Christmas while you''ve made ours sour." I blink, trying to process what I''m hearing. "What the hell is this? Is this some kind of sick joke?"


    My mother''s voice is sharp,manding. "Gloria, did you take my son''s fianc¨¦e?".


    "Yes. And she''s going to stay with me until your son releases my daughter."


    My blood boils instantly. "The fuck?!"


    "Language, Lucas," my mother says. She turns to me. "What does she mean? Do you have Sara?"


    "What would I be doing with Sara?"


    "She seems to think you-"


    I don''t let her finish. I stride forward and snatch the phone from her hand. "Listen, Gloria,


    I don''t care if you''re twice my age. If youy a single finger on Julie, I swear I''ll take down your entire family."


    CHAPTER 094: An Early Grave


    "Get my daughter out of prison," Gloria snarls. "She didn''t do anything to you."


    "I didn''t put your daughter in prison. Hell, I didn''t even know she was in prison!" My voice is hoarse from yelling, my hands trembling with rage. "Even if she is, what does that have to do with me? Do I look like a judge? A cop? The president of the United fucking States? Send me your location. I''ming to pick up Julie. You can either do this the easy way or the hard way."


    "I''m not doing anything, Lucas. I''ll send you the location when you have Sara."


    She hangs up. Just like that.


    I stare at the phone, dumbfounded. "Did she just hang up on me?"


    I turn to my mother, expecting some reaction, but she''s already moving-fast. She strides to her car, opening the door with a fierce determination.


    "Mam¨¢! Where are you going?"


    "This is Gloria," she says over her shoulder. "She''s not a kidnapper. She was dumb enough to call with her personal line. Julie''s probably at her house. I''ll handle it."


    "Like hell you will," I say, rushing after her. "You''re not going there alone."


    She slides into the driver''s seat, her fingers gripping the steering wheel. "Lucas, just trust me for once."


    "No way. It took me years to find someone who makes me happy." My voice is firm, unwavering. "I''m not putting Julie''s life in your hands. That woman is probably as psychopathic as her daughter."


    She gives me a long, hard look. "Stay out of my way."


    Before I can argue, she ms the door shut and starts the engine. The roar of the car fills the parking lot as she peels out, tires screeching against the asphalt. I stand there for a second, stunned, before snapping out of it and sprinting to my car. "You''ve got to be kidding me," I mutter, yanking open my door. "The women in my life are going to send me to an early grave."

 Chapter 95

    CHAPTER 095: Best Christmas Ever


    I''m about to m my foot on the gas when I hear Carolina shout behind me.


    "Lucas!"


    I groan, gripping the steering wheel tighter. She reaches my window, pounding on it with


    urgency.


    "Lucas, are you leaving too? What about me?"


    I roll the window down halfway. "Stay here and wait for the police."


    Her eyes widen. "What if something happens to you?"


    "Nothing will happen. Just do as I say."


    She hesitates. "Okay... be careful."


    I nod.


    Without another word, I roll the window back up and press down on the gas. The tires squeal as I peel out of the parking lot, leaving Carolina standing in the glow of the mall lights.


    The road stretches out before me, bright and endless, but I only have one focus-my mother''s car. The cares in and out of view as she weaves through traffic with reckless determination. "Jesus," I say. "Where the hell did she learn to drive like that?"


    I push the gas pedal harder, the engine roaring in protest. Within seconds, I''m right behind her-thanks to the twin-turbo V8 engine. I''m close enough to see her in the driver''s seat, her hands gripping the wheel with deadly precision. Every turn she takes is sharper, every maneuver more daring. I''m left scrambling to keep up. I barely miss mming into a delivery truck as I swerve to follow her down a narrow


    side street.


    "This is insane," I say. "She''s going to get herself killed."


    I sh my headlights, tapping on the horn as well. She doesn''t slow down. If anything, she speeds up.


    The chase bes a blur of speed and danger. She takes a hard right, nearly skidding out of control, but she recovers quickly. I follow her into a residential neighborhood, the houses looming like silent spectators.


    I don''t remember Sara''s parent''s house being in this neighborhood. It''s been years since Ist visited. They must have moved.


    CHAPTER 095: Best Christmas tver


    My mother''s car swerves into a driveway, the tires kicking up gravel. I m on the brakes, skidding to a stop behind her. She''s out of the car in an instant, striding toward the front door like a woman possessed. "Mam¨¢, stop!" I yell, throwing my door open and jumping out.


    She ignores me, her fist pounding on the front door with a force I didn''t know she had.


    "Open this damn door, Gloria!" she shouts in Spanish.


    I reach her in a few strides. "Are you sure she''s here?"


    "She''s here."


    My eyes lock onto the garage door. It''s slightly open-a sliver of space just wide enough to see darkness beyond.


    I step closer, adrenaline flooding my veins. Then I grip the bottom of the door. With a deep breath, I heave it upward. The door creaks, reluctant at first, then rolls, the sound echoing in the stillness. The space is dimly lit. My eyes adjust, scanning the room. That''s when I see her.


    Julie.


    She''s sitting on a chair in the middle of the room, legs crossed, calm as if she''s waiting for a manicure. Behind her stands Sara''s mother, older than I remember. And she''s holding a gun.


    "Luke," Julie says, as soon as she sees me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I take a step forward, but before I can reach her my mother strides past me, heading straight for Gloria.


    "Stay back," Gloria says, her voice trembling as she raises the gun.


    unless you


    have my daughter."


    "Don''te any closer


    Every muscle in my body coils tight. But my mother doesn''t slow down. She doesn''t even flinch.


    She''s right there, inches from the gun, face to face with Gloria. They start arguing in Spanish, words flying fast.


    "Have you lost your mind?"


    lost your mind?" my mother


    says.


    "Get me my daughter!"


    "Your daughter''s in prison."


    Julie stands. She starts to walk toward me, but Gloria swings the gun in her direction. Stop!" she shouts.


    ((


    CHAPTER 095: Best Christmas Ever


    Julie freezes mid-step.


    "Look at me, Gloria," my mother says. "Put the gun down."


    "I can''t. Not until I get my daughter back."


    "And then what? You''ll spend the rest of your life in prison? You think this is going to solve anything?"


    Gloria lets out a broken sob, her grip on the gun faltering.


    "I know you''re scared," my mother continues, her voice calm, soothing. "But this isn''t the way. Let''s talk about this. No one needs to get hurt."


    There''s a long, agonizing pause. Everyone in the room is holding their breath, waiting. Finally, Gloria breaks. The gun drops from her hand, ttering to the floor. She copses against my mother, sobbing into her shoulder. I step forward and pick up the gun, checking the safety. It''s off. Of course, it''s off. I fling it


    aside.


    Julie rushes to me, throwing her arms around my neck.


    "Oh, my god," she whispers.


    "I know, princess. We''re leaving now." I hold her tighter, watching as my mother cradles Gloria like a wounded child.


    The room is silent except for the sound of Gloria''s sobs. Then I hear the sharp wail of


    sirens.


    "No," my mother says. She nces up at me, her face streaked with tears. "Lucas, send them away.''


    "What?"


    "Please," she sobs, still cradling Gloria. "She didn''t mean to do this. She''s just grieving. She''s not a criminal."


    "She kidnapped my fianc¨¦e at gunpoint," I say. "You want me to send the police away after that?"


    "She''s a mother who lost her child. You don''t understand. She''s in pain. Please, Lucas, do this for me. Send them away."


    I take a step back, shaking my head. "I can''t. They''re already here."


    A booming voice echoes through the air: "This is the police! Everyone in the house,e out with your hands raised!"


    CHAPTER 0958 Best Christmas (


    Julie clutches my arm.


    I take a deep breath. "Let''s go."


    We make our way outside.


    I raise my hands, stepping forward. "I''m the one who called!" I shout over the noise. "This is my fianc¨¦e. She was kidnapped."


    A few officers exchange nces, lowering their weapons slightly. One of them steps forward, his eyes narrowing. "You were kidnapped?"


    Julie nods. "Yes. I was taken by Gloria Gonz¨¢lez."


    Before the officercan respond, my mother appears, dragging Gloria by the arm. Gloria''s face is streaked with tears, her sobs huping in her throat. "Let me go," Gloria wails.


    "She''s the one!" Julie says, her finger trembling as she points at Gloria.


    The officers spring into action, surrounding Gloria and my mother. My mom steps back, raising her hands. "I just brought her out. Do what you need to do."


    Two officers grab Gloria, pulling her hands behind her back and snapping cuffs onto her wrists. She crumples to her knees, still sobbing. "My daughter-my daughter''s in prison because of them!" she cries.


    One of the officers reads Gloria her rights as they lift her to her feet. She''s still struggling, her words a jumbled mess of rage and despair.


    "I feel so sorry for her," my mother says, watching Gloria with softness in her eyes.


    "You mothers are weird," I say.


    "I feel sorry for her too." Julie''s smirking beside me. "Must be because I''m pregnant. Unbelievable. "You''re smiling way too much for someone who just got kidnapped."


    She shrugs, but there''s a light in her eyes that wasn''t there before.


    The officer who approached us earlier steps forward again, his voice steady and professional. "We''ll need statements from you, but for now, you''re free to go." Julie nods. "Thank you.


    We turn and walk toward the car. I nce back over my shoulder, watching as they load Gloria into the back of the squad car. Her sobs have turned into silent tears.


    My mother stands a few feet away, her gaze steady on me. "Take her home, Lucas," she says. "She''s seen enough of the town for today"


    CHAPTER 005: Best Christmas Ever


    I nod, guiding Julie to the car. We slide into our seats, the door shutting with aforting thud. I grip the steering wheel.


    Julie leans into me, her head resting on my shoulder. Her warmth seeps into me, soothing the tension that''s been coiled in my chest all day.


    "You okay?" I nce down at her.


    "Yeah..." She hesitates, then adds, "I''m just wondering if I should tell the police about Gloria''s two sons who ran inside the house when you stormed in."


    I snap my head toward her. "Sons? What the hell, Julie?"


    She bites her lip, trying to hold back augh. "Yeah, there were two guys in the garage when you barged in like some action hero. They bolted the second you entered." "You definitely should''ve mentioned that earlier."


    "I don''t think so. I''m with your mother on this one." She shrugs, settling back into her


    seat.


    I stare at her, incredulous. "You were just kidnapped, Julie. Don''t tell me you''ve developed Stockholm Syndrome in one hour."


    "No, I just think when someone''s already down, there''s no need to kick them in the face."


    I run a hand over my face, sighing. "I don''t even know what to say. You left the hotel room without security. I almost had a heart attack when Carolina said she couldn''t find you. And now you''re protecting the kidnappers. There has to be some stubborn Colombian gene in you."


    She gives me a knowing smile. "Probably got it from your sperm.


    "Oh, my god."


    "I''m sorry, Luke. I didn''t know I was going to get kidnapped."


    Despite how angry I am, Iugh, shaking my head. "God help me. I don''t think I''m going to live beyond fifty."


    "You think you''re going to escape the drama by dying?"


    "I can try.


    "Let''s hope there''s no afterlife then. Cos I''ll be there to torment you again."


    I smile and start the car, the low rumble filling the silence between us as I pull out onto the road. For the first time today, the adrenaline that''s been fueling me begins to fade. My mind races with everything that just happened.


    After a few moments of silence, Julie says, "Luke?"


    CHAPTER 095: Best Christmas Ever


    "Yeah?" I keep my eyes on the road.


    "For what it''s worth... this was my best Christmas ever. Your mother''s so badass."


    I''m quiet for a while, processing her words. Then I nce at her.


    "I think you might have a kidnapping kink."


    Julieughs.


    Today''s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 96

    CHAPTER 996. Chybarske trad CHAPTER 096: Chrysanthemums -Ryan O''Brien-


    The cold ssh of water shocks Ryan awake. His head is throbbing, each pulse like a mallet pounding against his skull. He groans, squinting against the morning light. Everywhere is bright. Too bright. It''s like a thousand needles piercing his eyes. His mouth feels dry and cottony. He tries to swallow, but his throat is parched. As he tries to sit up, the room spins. You''d think after two months, he''d get used to this feeling, But it hurts every single time.


    "Aww," he says, clutching his head. "What the hell-"


    "Don''t get up too fast."


    The voice is sharp, familiar, and unapologetic. He blinks away the fog until his mother''s silhouette sharpens before him. She''s standing tall and imposing, dressed in a cream suit that somehow looks both effortless and intimidating, In one hand, she holds a half-emptied ss of water, the one she''d poured on his face. In the other, two white pills.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve finally decided to kill me," Ryan says.


    "What?"


    ""Poison me."


    She snorts. "Why would I poison you in my house?"


    "So if we weren''t in your house?"


    "Get


    up and take your Advil, Ryan," she snaps. "You keep fighting me when your know I''m the only one who gives a shit about you."


    Reluctantly, he drags himself upright, the world tilting as he does. He takes the water and pills, popping them into his mouth without argument. The bitterness of the Advil hits his tongue before he chases it with water.


    2


    "Two months," Adeline says, pacing now, her stilettos clicking against the polished floor." Two months since your life went to hell, and this is where we are. You, nursing a hangover. Me, cleaning up your mess. Again." He leans back against the headboard, his eyes half-closed. "You''re the one who fired me, remember?


    "For the good of thepany. Do you think Emily would''ve stopped at just bleeding you dry? She would''ve bled us all dry. Disassociating thepany from you was the only way to protect what''s left." "And hiding me in your house? What''s that? Charity work?"


    Her lips thin into a straight line. For the first time, something softer-weariness, perhaps


    CHAPTER 096 Chrysanthemums


    -crosses her face. "I may have fired you, but you''re still my son.''


    Ryan scoffs, shaking his head. "Yeah, the son you tossed aside like a bad investment."


    "Your pre-trial is tomorrow, Ryan. What have you done to prepare? Nothing. All you''ve done is drink yourself into oblivion every single day."


    "What am I supposed to do? The whole world''s against me. They''re ready to crucify me. Emily''s suing me for ten million dors. What the hell am I supposed to do, Mom?"


    Adeline stops pacing, her gaze narrowing on him like a hawk about to swoop in for the kill. "Think. Are you going to let that girl take ten million from you? The same way you let your ex-wife rob you of fifty?" "Don''t bring Julie into this."


    "Oh, here we go again," she says, throwing up her hands. "Julie broke your heart, and you''re still defending her. It''s pathetic."


    "Julie deserved every penny," Ryan says. "Emily''s a leech. There''s a difference."


    "Is that what your new therapist has been feeding you?"


    "The therapist is doing great. He''s been making me see things from different perspectives.


    11


    She lets out a humorlessugh, crossing her arms. "If he''s so great, why are you still a drunk?"


    "I didn''t go to therapy to cure my drinking," he shoots back. "I went to heal my soul."


    "What the hell does that even mean?"


    He rubs his temples, his frustration bubbling over. "It means I''m trying, okay? I''m trying to deal with everything. With Julie, with Emily, with-" He cuts himself off, his jaw tightening.


    "With what, Ryan?" Adeline presses. "With the fact that you''ve screwed up almost everything? That you''re a grown man hiding from your problems like a child?"


    His head snaps up. "You don''t think I know that? You don''t think I live with that every goddamn day?"


    For a moment, they''re both silent. Then, Adeline sighs, sinking into the chair across from him. She looks older now, the lines on her face more pronounced.


    "Ryan," she says. "You have to fight. You can''t let them destroy you. Especially not Emily. If you go down, you take this family with you.


    He looks at her, really looks at her, and for the first time in months, he sees the woman who raised him. The woman who fought tooth and nail to build their empire. The woman


    who, for all her ws, has never truly abandoned him.


    "I don''t know if I have it in me," he admits.


    She leans forward. "You do. You''re my son, Ryan O''Brien. And O''Briens don''t quit om ger off your ass, sober up, and find something against that bitch. You can''t tell me you were sleeping with her for months and don''t have one thing against her **


    "I don''t," he says. "Not one thing"


    Adeline''s lips curl in distaste. "What about sex tapes or something?"


    "She doesn''t deny that we had sex, Mom. She told the public 1 threatened to fire her if she doesn''t be my mistress. She said I moved her into my house, which eventually led to my wife divorcing me. And she said that the day I attacked her, I was fed up with her still not being pregnant, as this was the agreement.


    Adeline looks shocked. "How do you know all these and I don''t?"


    "I use the inte, Mom."


    Adeline stands up and begins to pace. "So she lied about the pregnancy?"


    "I don''t know. She went for cheekups. Had vitamins and everything. Even showed me the result. Positive."


    ""Where''s the result?"


    "I don''t know."


    Ryan''s head pounds with the weight of the conversation. His mother''s pacing grates on his nerves. He rubs his temples, half-wishing she''d storm out and half-dreading the moment she''ll leave him alone with the suffocating mess he''s made of his life. "Emily still has things here," Adeline says. "Maybe she left something behind. I''ll check.


    "Yeah, sure," Ryan mutters, feeling drained.


    Without waiting for a reply, she walks out of the room. Ryan sighs and pushes himself to his feet. He needs to do something-anything-to shake off the oppressive fog of failure hanging over him.


    He heads to the bathroom, turning on the light. The harsh re illuminates the tired man staring back at him in the mirror. His reflection looks like a stranger''s: bloodshot eyes, an unshaven jaw, and a gauntness that wasn''t there before. "You look like shit," he says to himself, grabbing his toothbrush.


    The minty burn of toothpaste jolts him awake just a little. He rinses his mouth, sshes cold water on his face, and stares at his reflection again. No better. The same wreck.


    CHAPTER 096: Chrysanthemund


    With a deep breath, he turns off the light and leaves the bathroom. He doesn''t want to sit idly waiting for his mother to return. Maybe together they''ll find something that could give him a lead.


    He makes his way to her room. The door is ajar


    The room smells faintly ofvender. It''s neat, pristine even. His eyes dart around, scanning for her.


    "Mom?"


    But what catches his attention is something else. A file sitting on the dresser.


    Curious, he approaches the dresser and picks up the file. He flips it open, scanning the contents.


    It''s a sal¨¦s contract. His mother has sold Paragon Jewels to Illusionaire.


    His fingers tighten around the papers, the edges cutting into his skin. What the actual fuck?


    The door creaks, and he turns to see his mother standing in the doorway, her face unreadable.


    "What are you doing in my room, Ryan?"


    "You sold thepany?"


    She closes the door behind her, walking in with the same regalposure she always carries, like nothing can rattle her.


    "You''ve been living in a bubble," she says, crossing her arms. "Your public disgrace didn''t just pull you down; it dragged thepany with it. Firing you wasn''t enough to save it.


    Ryanughs bitterly, the sound harsh and hollow. "Wow. You just told me O''Briens don''t quit. This looks an awful lot like giving up."


    "Look, Ryan, your father and I own a home in Belize. That''s where we''ve been spending most of our retirement. Once this trial is over, I''ll get us both one-way tickets. We''ll work out the residency logisticster. A fresh start." "A fresh start?"


    "Yes, a fresh start," she says firmly. "All you have to do is make this go away. There must be something you know, something you''ve forgotten. Think, Ryan."


    He shakes his head, the anger bubbling under his skin. "A fresh start," he says again, letting the sarcasm drip from his words. "You''re unbelievable."


    "Think, Ryan. And leave my room while you''re at it."


    He tosses the file back onto the dresser. "You''re something else, Mom."


    CHAPTER 096: Chrysanthemums


    Without waiting for her response, he stalks out mming the door behind him.


    Back in his room, the tension in his chest only grows. He paces until his eyesnd on the bouquet of chrysanthemums sitting on the table, their petals vibrant and mocking.


    And then it hits him.


    The red light. The camera.


    "Oh, God," he whispers.


    How could he have forgotten? How could he have been so blind? The memory of Emily''s camera, that blinking red light, sears into his brain.


    Julie.


    He grabs his phone, dialing with shaking hands


    HAPTER 996. Chybarske trad


    CHAPTER 096: Chrysanthemums


    -Ryan O''Brien-


    The cold ssh of water shocks Ryan awake. His head is throbbing, each pulse like a mallet pounding against his skull. He groans, squinting against the morning light. Everywhere is bright. Too bright. It''s like a thousand needles piercing his eyes. His mouth feels dry and cottony. He tries to swallow, but his throat is parched. As he tries to sit up, the room spins. You''d think after two months, he''d get used to this feeling, But it hurts every single time.


    "Aww," he says, clutching his head. "What the hell-"


    "Don''t get up too fast."


    The voice is sharp, familiar, and unapologetic. He blinks away the fog until his mother''s silhouette sharpens before him. She''s standing tall and imposing, dressed in a cream suit that somehow looks both effortless and intimidating, In one hand, she holds a half-emptied ss of water, the one she''d poured on his face. In the other, two white pills.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve finally decided to kill me," Ryan says.


    "What?"


    "Poison me."


    She snorts. "Why would I poison you in my house?"


    "So if we weren''t in your house?"


    "Get


    up and take your Advil, Ryan," she snaps. "You keep fighting me when your know I''m the only one who gives a shit about you."


    Reluctantly, he drags himself upright, the world tilting as he does. He takes the water and pills, popping them into his mouth without argument. The bitterness of the Advil hits his tongue before he chases it with water.


    2


    "Two months," Adeline says, pacing now, her stilettos clicking against the polished floor." Two months since your life went to hell, and this is where we are. You, nursing a hangover. Me, cleaning up your mess. Again." He leans back against the headboard, his eyes half-closed. "You''re the one who fired me, remember?


    "For the good of thepany. Do you think Emily would''ve stopped at just bleeding you dry? She would''ve bled us all dry. Disassociating thepany from you was the only way to protect what''s left."


    "And hiding me in your house? What''s that? Charity work?"


    Her lips thin into a straight line. For the first time, something softer-weariness, perhaps


    CHAPTER 096 Chrysanthemums


    -crosses her face. "I may have fired you, but you''re still my son.


    Ryan scoffs, shaking his head. "Yeah, the son you tossed aside like a bad investment."


    "Your pre-trial is tomorrow, Ryan. What have you done to prepare? Nothing. All you''ve done is drink yourself into oblivion every single day."


    "What am I supposed to do? The whole world''s against me. They''re ready to crucify me. Emily''s suing me for ten million dors. What the hell am I supposed to do, Mom?"


    Adeline stops pacing, her gaze narrowing on him like a hawk about to swoop in for the kill. "Think. Are you going to let that girl take ten million from you? The same way you let your ex-wife rob you of fifty?" "Don''t bring Julie into this."


    "Oh, here we go again," she says, throwing up her hands. "Julie broke your heart, and you''re still defending her. It''s pathetic."


    "Julie deserved every penny," Ryan says. "Emily''s a leech. There''s a difference."


    "Is that what your new therapist has been feeding you?"


    "The therapist is doing great. He''s been making me see things from different perspectives.


    11


    She lets out a humorlessugh, crossing her arms. "If he''s so great, why are you still a drunk?"


    "I didn''t go to therapy to cure my drinking," he shoots back. "I went to heal my soul."


    "What the hell does that even mean?"


    He rubs his temples, his frustration bubbling over. "It means I''m trying, okay? I''m trying to deal with everything. With Julie, with Emily, with-" He cuts himself off, his jaw tightening.


    "With what, Ryan?" Adeline presses. "With the fact that you''ve screwed up almost everything? That you''re a grown man hiding from your problems like a child?"


    His head snaps up. "You don''t think I know that? You don''t think I live with that every goddamn day?"


    For a moment, they''re both silent. Then, Adeline sighs, sinking into the chair across from him. She looks older now, the lines on her face more pronounced.


    "Ryan," she says. "You have to fight. You can''t let them destroy you. Especially not Emily. If you go down, you take this family with you.


    He looks at her, really looks at her, and for the first time in months, he sees the woman who raised him. The woman who fought tooth and nail to build their empire. The woman


    who, for all her ws, has never truly abandoned him.


    "I don''t know if I have it in me," he admits.


    She leans forward. "You do. You''re my son, Ryan O''Brien. And O''Briens don''t quit om ger off your ass, sober up, and find something against that bitch. You can''t tell me you were sleeping with her for months and don''t have one thing against her **


    "I don''t," he says. "Not one thing"


    Adeline''s lips curl in distaste. "What about sex tapes or something?"


    "She doesn''t deny that we had sex, Mom. She told the public 1 threatened to fire her if she doesn''t be my mistress. She said I moved her into my house, which eventually led to my wife divorcing me. And she said that the day I attacked her, I was fed up with her still not being pregnant, as this was the agreement.


    Adeline looks shocked. "How do you know all these and I don''t?"


    "I use the inte, Mom."


    Adeline stands up and begins to pace. "So she lied about the pregnancy?"


    "I don''t know. She went for cheekups. Had vitamins and everything. Even showed me the result. Positive."


    "Where''s the result?"


    "I don''t know."


    Ryan''s head pounds with the weight of the conversation. His mother''s pacing grates on his nerves. He rubs his temples, half-wishing she''d storm out and half-dreading the moment she''ll leave him alone with the suffocating mess he''s made of his life. "Emily still has things here," Adeline says. "Maybe she left something behind. I''ll check.


    "Yeah, sure," Ryan mutters, feeling drained.


    Without waiting for a reply, she walks out of the room. Ryan sighs and pushes himself to his feet. He needs to do something-anything-to shake off the oppressive fog of failure hanging over him.


    He heads to the bathroom, turning on the light. The harsh re illuminates the tired man staring back at him in the mirror. His reflection looks like a stranger''s: bloodshot eyes, an unshaven jaw, and a gauntness that wasn''t there before. "You look like shit," he says to himself, grabbing his toothbrush.


    The minty burn of toothpaste jolts him awake just a little. He rinses his mouth, sshes cold water on his face, and stares at his reflection again. No better. The same wreck.


    CHAPTER 096: ChrysanthemundThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With a deep breath, he turns off the light and leaves the bathroom. He doesn''t want to sit idly waiting for his mother to return. Maybe together they''ll find something that could give


    him a lead.


    He makes his way to her room. The door is ajar


    The room smells faintly ofvender. It''s neat, pristine even. His eyes dart around, scanning for her.


    "Mom?"


    But what catches his attention is something else. A file sitting on the dresser.


    Curious, he approaches the dresser and picks up the file. He flips it open, scanning the


    contents.


    It''s a sal¨¦s contract. His mother has sold Paragon Jewels to Illusionaire.


    His fingers tighten around the papers, the edges cutting into his skin. What the actual fuck?


    The door creaks, and he turns to see his mother standing in the doorway, her face unreadable.


    "What are you doing in my room, Ryan?"


    "You sold thepany?"


    She closes the door behind her, walking in with the same regalposure she always carries, like nothing can rattle her.


    "You''ve been living in a bubble," she says, crossing her arms. "Your public disgrace didn''t just pull you down; it dragged thepany with it. Firing you wasn''t enough to save it.


    Ryanughs bitterly, the sound harsh and hollow. "Wow. You just told me O''Briens don''t quit. This looks an awful lot like giving up."


    "Look, Ryan, your father and I own a home in Belize. That''s where we''ve been spending most of our retirement. Once this trial is over, I''ll get us both one-way tickets. We''ll work out the residency logisticster. A fresh start."


    ""A fresh start?"


    "Yes, a fresh start," she says firmly. "All you have to do is make this go away. There must be something you know, something you''ve forgotten. Think, Ryan."


    He shakes his head, the anger bubbling under his skin. "A fresh start," he says again, letting the sarcasm drip from his words. "You''re unbelievable."


    "Think, Ryan. And leave my room while you''re at it."


    He tosses the file back onto the dresser. "You''re something else, Mom."


    CHAPTER 096: Chrysanthemums


    Without waiting for her response, he stalks out mming the door behind him.


    Back in his room, the tension in his chest only grows. He paces until his eyesnd on the bouquet of chrysanthemums sitting on the table, their petals vibrant and mocking.


    And then it hits him.


    The red light. The camera.


    "Oh, God," he whispers.


    How could he have forgotten? How could he have been so blind? The memory of Emily''s camera, that blinking red light, sears into his brain.


    Julie.


    He grabs his phone, dialing with shaking hands

 Chapter 97

    CHAPTER 097: A Thousand Deaths -Julie-


    We''re at a bridal boutique, and Carolina''s excitement could power a small city. Baby Valeria is strapped to her chest, a tiny, sleeping bundle of calm amidst the chaos her mother is stirring up. Carolina jumps from one gown to the next. Her enthusiasm is contagious, even though I''m already sweating from the sheer force of it.


    "Isn''t Valeria heavy?" I ask, watching as the baby shifts against her chest. "Are you sure you don''t need a break?"


    She waves me off. "No. You get used to it. It''s like she isn''t there."


    "Oh."


    Before I can say anything else, Carolina turns to me. She ces a hand on my stomach.


    "You''re already showing!" she exims. "Know the sex yet?"


    I smile. "No, I was thinking we could work a surprise reveal into the wedding."


    "Ohhhh!" she squeals. Her face lights up. "That''s magnificent. The family''s going to go ballistic."


    "Careful so you don''t wake her," I say, nodding toward Valeria, who stirs at the sound of her mother''s excitement.


    "Don''t worry. When she''s fed, she sleeps like a rock."


    The sales attendant, a young woman with the demeanor of someone who''s seen too many bridal meltdowns, clears her throat. "Um, would you like to get started on the dresses?" Carolina doesn''t miss a beat. She points at a massive ball gown with enough tulle to engulf a small car. "That one is great!"


    I eye it warily. "Toorge."


    "Toorge?" She looks at me like I''ve just insulted the sacred institution of marriage itself. "Wedding dresses are traditionally round and difficult to walk in. I tripped on my wedding day." "That''s not exactly encouraging."


    "It was fun!"


    The sales attendant interjects, clearly eager to steer this runaway train. "We have an extensive collection of fitted dresses, if that''s what you''d prefer, Ms. Jenkins."


    CHAPTER 007 A Thousand Deale


    "Sure. That would be wonderful."


    "Oh no," Carolina says, clutching her chest as she''s been shot. "So you''re not going to look like a balloon on your wedding day?"


    "I hope not."


    She pouts, disappointed. "The steady decline of round brides."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Right," I say, turning to the sales attendant. "We''ll look at those dresses now."


    As we follow the attendant to another section of the store, Carolina is already on to her next topic. "Have you thought of a color for your bridesmaids?" "Bridesmaids?"


    "Yeah! I''m married, so I''m out of the list. But there''s Isabel, Sofia... one of my elder sisters isn''t married. Andrea. You met her at the Christmas Eve dinner. "I did."


    "And then we''re going to have a number of cousins. "Cousins?"


    "I was thinking ten bridesmaids. Is that enough?"


    "Ten?"


    "


    I blink at her, wondering if I''ve somehow wandered into a reality show. Ten bridesmaids? Who even knows ten people well enough to ask them to do that? My brain spins as I picture myself standing at the altar surrounded by a small army in matching gowns. I swallow hard, trying to keep my voice even. "That''s... a lot.


    "You think so?" she asks, genuinely confused. "It''s just the basics, really. Oh, and we can''t forget little Valeria! She can be a flower girl. Imagine her toddling down the aiste."


    "She''s not even walking yet.


    "She will be by then! I''ll train her. It''ll be adorable."


    I''m beginning to regret saying no to Luke''s Vegas n. We could have eloped, just the two of us, no bridesmaids, no flower girls, no cousins I barely know. But no, I''d convinced myself that his family deserved a celebration after everything they''d been through. Now, as Carolina''s ns spiral further out of control, I feel like I''ve shot myself in the foot.


    "Julie, you''re going to need a theme, "Carolina continues. "And maybe matching robes for all the bridesmaids for the pre-ceremony photos. Oh! And custom slippers! What size are you? I''ll make a note."

 Chapter 98

    CHAPTER 098: The Real Definition Of Peace


    I and Marissa, the vice president of marketing, have formed a new habit of meeting for lunch. It started as casual, a convenience thing we both needed a break from the relentless grind at Illusionaire. Now, it''s be a ritual. I''m still unsure if this qualifies as friendship, mainly because I don''t know what friendship actually looks like. But Marissa talks a lot, and I love to listen. Her stories have this wild, messy charm, like someone spilling glitter across a chaotic art project.


    We''re at a cozy little caf¨¦ a few blocks from work, the kind of ce that tries too hard to be trendy with its mismatched furniture and aggressively minimalist menu. Marissa is mid- rant about her current boyfriend and her dog, gesturing with a fork that''s dangerously close to flinging her sd across the room.


    "I swear, Nathan onlyes over to spend time with Chubbs."


    I choke on my sip of iced tea. "Chubbs?"


    She nods. "My French bulldog. He''s-how do I put thisrger than life. And I meanrger. The vet politely called him ''robust,'' but we both know he meant obese. The little chunk wobbles when he walks."


    Iugh, picturing a French bulldog teetering like a bowling pin about to fall over. "So, Nathan has bonded with your dog. I''m guessing that''s a good thing?"


    Marissa leans back in her chair, tossing her hair over her shoulder. "It would be if he didn''t act like Chubbs was his dog. Do you know he feeds Chubbs by hand? Organic turkey slices. Like he''s preparing him for some Michelin-star meal. Last weekend, he bought Chubbs a sweater. A cashmere sweater. Said it was ''necessary for hisfort.'' I didn''t even know they made cashmere for dogs!"


    I shake my head, trying not tough too loudly. This is a wee change from the guilt I''ve been feeling all morning. "I mean, it''s kind of sweet. Shows he cares."


    "Sweet?" She leans forward. "Julie, the man told me ''he understands Chubbs on a spiritual level. I kid you not. They have this whole... thing. Like Chubbs will sit there, giving him side -eye-he does this thing with his little tongue sticking out-and Nathan will be like, ''Ah, I see. You''re upset I didn''t bring the turkey slices today.'' And I''m standing there like, ''What the hell are you two even talking about?""


    I burst outughing, earning a few nces from the other patrons. "Okay, but now I need to know-does Nathan have a spiritual connection with you, or is it just Chubbs?"


    "Oh, we have a connection. But it''s not spiritual. It''s more... physical, more submission and handcuffs. You know what I mean."


    I groan, covering my face with my hands. "I didn''t need to know that."


    CHAPTER 096 The Real Definition Of Peace


    "What?" She shrugs. "I''m just saying. The man might be in love with my dog, but he''s not bad at showing me some attention too."


    "Sounds like you''repeting with Chubbs for his affection."


    "I am! I''m not denying that. I feel like he might be the one, though. I''d rather have a guy who''s sweet to my dog than one who ignores him. Chubbs is basically my child. And Nathan ... he''s good with Chubbs. He''s good with me. For now, that''s enough." I nod, swirling my straw in my ss. "Sounds like you''ve got a good thing going."


    "I do. But that''s an old story. Tell me about you, Julie.''


    "}


    "Me?" I lean back in my chair, crossing my arms and staring at Marissa.


    "Yes, you. It''s like I know nothing about you. How are you holding up after the divorce?"


    A softugh escapes me, and I shake my head. "It''s been months, Marissa. I''m happily engaged and pregnant. The wedding''s in three weeks."


    So what? Your ex-husband''s been all over the news. I don''t know about you, but I''d be mad if the evidence of my ex''s infidelity went viral."


    I shrug, letting a smile curve my lips, though it barely touches the edges of my eyes. Doesn''t bother me a bit."


    "You''re a better person than me then."


    "Not exactly. It''s called eptance."


    "Grief 101?" Marissa leans forward, lowering her voice. "You know, the CEO''s secretary was gossiping about Illusionaire acquiring Paragon Jewels. Apparently, they''re keeping it super hush-hush."


    I take a moment to process her words. "Adeline O''Brien sold thepany?"


    She nods, leaning back and sipping her iced tea "I mean, it''s not hard to see why. Did he really do all those things? Force Emily into a rtionship? I feel sad every time she talks about the torment she endured."


    I shift my gaze to the window, watching cars pass by and pedestrians scurry across the street. The movement is oddly soothing, a chaotic rhythm that keeps my thoughts from spiraling too far.


    ""What?" Marissa says.


    I snap back to the present, blinking at her. "Sorry?"


    "You had a funny look just now.


    "Well, I... I was wondering if I should say it."


    CHAPTER 098: The Real Definition Of Peace


    "Say what?"


    "Emily''s lying. Ryan might be a lot of things, but he didn''t do all that. She''s just trying to


    ruin him."


    Marissa''s jaw drops. "But there was that footage of him-"


    I cut her off. "She lied to him about being pregnant with his child. Turns out, she was using that for mary gain. In the video, he''d just found out. We were married for seven years, Marissa. Seven. Countless tests. Spent a small fortune on fertility treatments. The doctors couldn''t exin why they didn''t work. We were both healthy. It was like the universe decided we weren''t meant to have kids. So when Emily got pregnant, I thought maybe I was the problem. Maybe there was some condition the doctors missed." I pause, my throat tightening as I push the words out. "Then I got pregnant. And Emily''s child wasn''t Ryan''s. And...well, it''s a feeling you won''t understand until you''ve felt it. The possibility that you were the problem all along. He was wrong for how he reacted. But Emily deserves as much heat as he''s getting." 1


    Marissa leans forward, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Wait a damn minute. How did he figure out the baby wasn''t his?"


    "I told him."


    "You told him? You knew?"


    I hesitate, leaning back in my chair and crossing my arms. "I caught her cheating, and she confessed. I recorded it. I even ckmailed her to get evidence for the divorce trial."


    Marissa sets her tea down. "You had this all along and let that bitch climb to the stars as the media queen?"


    "What was I supposed to do?"


    Marissa''s face is a mix of exasperation and awe "What was-where''s your revenge spirit?" 1


    Before I can respond, she''s yanking her phone out of her bag, her fingers flying across the


    screen.


    "What are you doing?" I ask.


    "Texting my cousin. He works for a big gossip column. This is going to be huge. And with the pre-trial by 3 p.m.? Imagine the horror when Emily gets to court and realizes no one''s cheering for her. I will empty my bank ount to see that.''


    I watch her, torn between disbelief and augh bubbling in my throat. "Are you sure about this?"


    She doesn''t even look up, her focusser-sharp on her phone. "Oh, my cousin''s already


    responded. He''s excited. Now send me that evidence."


    Thesitate, gripping the edge of the table as if it''s the only thing anchoring me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Marissa looks up. "Julie?"


    I don''t answer right away. My mind is a whirlwind, pulling apart the threads of thest few hours, wondering if some cosmic force has been aligning everything to this moment. I''d been restless sincest night, unable to shake the feeling that I''m evil for hoarding the evidence. And now here''s Marissa, practically taking the problem out of my hands.


    "Thank you," I say, my voice soft.


    "For what?"


    "Just... thank you.


    She narrows her eyes, suspicious. "Alright, are you sending the evidence or not?"


    I exhale. "Give me a moment. I have to edit some things out."


    Her grin is Cheshire-like. "Take your time. But not too much time. We''ve got a bitch to burn."


    Despite myself, Iugh. Maybe, just maybe, this is the real definition of peace: a chaotic end to an existing chaos.

 Chapter 99

    CHAPTER 099: The Demons She Fought Ryan O''Brien~~


    It''s fifteen minutes before the pre-trial, and Ryan''s car pulls into the courthouse. As Justin, his chauffeur and bodyguard, cuts the ignition, Ryan stares through the tinted window at the swarm of reporters and onlookers gathered outside like vultures, cameras poised for the kill. He can practically hear the click of shutters, the incessant questions ready to pounce, though he hasn''t even stepped out yet. Adeline is beside him, looking as bored as ever.


    Adeline taps her manicured nails against the leather armrest. She looks as though she''d rather be anywhere else, though Ryan knows better. His mother thrives on drama, especially when she''s not the one under fire.


    "How long is this circus going to take?" she says.


    1


    "You didn''t have toe." Ryan loosens his tie, the knot around his neck nothingpared to the one in his chest.


    Adeline shrugs. "I had nothing better to do. Besides, someone has to ensure you don''t embarrass the family name more than you already have."


    "Thanks for the support, Mom."


    "Oh, don''t act like a martyr. You''re the one who got yourself into this mess. You broke one of the cardinal rules for staying on top: Don''t fuck your secretary. I''m just here for moral support or damage control, depending on how you perform today." Ryan''s re could melt steel. "She tricked me.


    "Spare me the sob story. You''re not the victim here. Grow up and start taking


    responsibility for your actions." Her gaze shifts to the window, assessing the chaotic scene outside. "Anyway, shall we? The vultures look ravenous."


    Justin turns in his seat. "Ready?"


    Ryan nods. "As I''ll ever be."


    Justin steps out first, moving quickly to open the back door. The moment Ryan slides out, reporters hit him like a tidal wave.


    "Mr. O''Brien! Do you have anyment on the allegations?"


    "Ryan, are the rumors true about a settlement?"


    "Mrs. O''Brien, how do you feel about your son''s actions?"


    Adeline steps out next, her heels clicking against the pavement. She pauses just long enough to sh a cold, practiced smile that manages to exude both superiority and utter


    116


    indifference.


    "Noment," she says.


    Justin nks them, parting the sea of reporters Ryan keeps his head down, jaw clenched so tightly he can feel the strain in his temples.


    The courthouse doors swing open. Once they''re in and the noise outside fades into muffled voices, Ryan exhales slowly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I''ll wait here," Adeline announces, gesturing to a row of leather chairs in the waiting area. "Try not to make a spectacle of yourself."


    "Thanks for the pep talk," Ryan mutters, running a hand through his hair as he strides toward the conference room.


    The door creaks open, and Ben Wace, hiswyer and longtime friend, looks up from the table. He waves Ryan over.


    "Afternoon, Ryan. You look like shit," Ben says in greeting.


    "Thank you. Got anything?" Ryan''s voice is low, strained.


    Ben leans back in his chair, tapping a pen against the legal pad in front of him. "I''ve got a few leads we can work with, and I''ve tried to line up some witnesses. But to be honest, most are too afraid of the media fallout. My advice? Let''s try to settle this with Emily before, it goes any further." Ryan''s jaw tightens. "I''m not giving that bitch a dime."


    "You might not have much of a choice. You shouldn''t have started anything with her. Or get caught on camera pinning her against a wall."


    "That''s because she deceived me." Ryan''s words are clipped.


    "Deceived you? Like she held a gun to your head and forced you to start a rtionship with her? Come on, man. Nobody believes that." Ryan leans forward, his voice a low growl. "Do you?"


    Ben hesitates, the pause dragging just long enough to sting. "I''m yourwyer. I''ll believe whatever you want me to believe." "That''s not an answer."


    "Well, it''s the one you''re getting."


    Ryan scowls, running his hand through his hair for what feels like the hundredth time." This whole thing is a setup."


    "Maybe. But that''s not going to fly in court. You''re a public figure, Ryan. The jury''s going


    The Demons She Fought


    to see a rich guy who couldn''t keep it in his pants, not some innocent victim of a conspiracy."


    Before Ryan can respond, the door opens. Emily strides in. She''s dressed to kill, her tailored zer and pencil skirt screaming confidence and control.


    Herwyer, a sharp-looking man with steel-gray hair, follows close behind, his demeanor as polished as his expensive watch.


    Emily''s smug smile is the first thing Ryan notices, and it makes his blood boil.


    "Good afternoon, Ryan," she says, her voice dripping with faux sweetness. Ryan doesn''t reply.


    Emily''swyer steps forward, extending a hand to Ben. "Robert Lang. A pleasure."


    Ben shakes his hand briefly, his expression unreadable.


    Emily slides into the chair across from Ryan, crossing her legs. "So," she says, "are we ready to talk about how you''re going to make this right?"


    Ryan leans forward, fists clenched on the table. "The only thing I''m ready to talk about is how quickly you can drop this nonsense and move on with your life.''


    >>


    "Oh, Ryan. Still delusional, I see. This ''nonsense'' you''re referring to is my life. You dragged me into it, remember?"


    Ben ces a hand on Ryan''s arm, a silent plea for restraint.


    Robert clears his throat. "Let''s keep this professional, shall we? We''re here to discuss terms, not trade insults."


    Ryan res at him. "There are no terms. I''m not paying her a cent."


    "Then I guess we''ll see you in court," Emily says.


    Ben leans closer to Ryan, his voice low but firm. "You''re not helping yourself here."


    Ryan ignores him, his focus locked on Emily. "You''re not going to win."


    She smiles. "Oh, I will. And I''ll enjoy every moment of it."


    Ryan can feel his pulse pounding, his control slipping with every passing second. Before he can respond, a phone pings. Heads swivel toward the sound. Emily''swyer nces down at his phone-obviously the culprit. His brows knit together in confusion. Then he leans toward Emily, whispering something inaudible. Her smirk falters, reced by a look of shock as she snatches the phone from his hand.


    Emily''s entire attention falls on that screen, and with each passing second, her expression darkens. She suddenly stands, her chair scraping against the floor. Without a word, she


    CHAPTER 099: The Demons She Fought


    storms out of the room.


    "Emily," Robert calls, standing and scrambling to stop her. He calls her name all the way


    out.


    "What just happened?" Ryan says, turning toward Ben, who is now staring at his own phone, thumbs flying across the screen. The privacy filter on the screen blocks Ryan from seeing anything, but Ben''s expression shifts-first confusion, then amusement, and finally outrightughter.


    "What''s so funny?" Ryan asks.


    Ben doesn''t look up. "It seems Emily won''t be able to afford herwyer anymore. The inte is on fire, Ryan. And for once, it''s in your favor."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Ben sets his phone down, a grin stretching across his face. "A video just dropped. Emily, your precious Emily, was caught on an office desk with one of your employees. A guy named James, ring a bell?"


    Ryan''s brain struggles to process the words. "Who the hell is James?"


    "It gets better." Ben leans back, thoroughly enjoying himself. "Right after that, an audio clip was posted. A conversation between Emily, James, and your ex-wife, Julie."


    Ryan''s heart skips a beat at the mention of Julie. "What kind of conversation?"


    "The kind where James admits the baby isn''t yours. Apparently, it''s his kid. Emily tried to pull a smart one on you, hoping to climb to the top by giving you what you so desperately wanted. A baby. She called it... what was the phrase? Oh yeah, ''hustling."" Ben''s grin turns wolfish. "And now ''hustling'' is the top trending hashtag on X."


    For a moment, Ryan says nothing. The information crashes over him in waves-betrayal, relief, disbelief. And then, like a dam breaking, heughs. It''s loud, bitter, and uncontroble.


    He almost doesn''t hear Ben asking, "Do you think Julie''s behind the leak?"


    Ryan''sughter fades, reced by a contemtive silence. His thoughts drift to Julie, her calm strength, her knack for always being three steps ahead. Oh, of course she leaked it. She''s such a sweetheart. He barely notices when the court clerk walks in, her voice a distant hum as she and Ben exchange legal jargon.


    "Your Honor''s clerk," Ben says. "I need to bring to your attention a development that''s just urred. A video and an audio clip have surfaced online that directly contradict the intiff''s ims. Furthermore, the intiff and her counsel abruptly left the room, despite our attempts to continue the proceedings."


    "I see," she replies. "Do you have any information about the intiff''s intentions or


    She Fought


    whether they n to return?"


    "Unfortunately, no. They departed without exnation. Given the circumstances and the new evidence, we''d like to request guidance on how to proceed."


    Ryan tunes their voices out, thinking about how he hasn''t been this happy in months. He''s going to send Julie a gift. No, is that too much? Jeez, she probably still despises him. He tunes back in just as the judge enters.


    The judge''s stern gaze sweeps the room. "What''s this about the intiff leaving?"


    Ben stands. "Your Honor, new evidence has surfaced online that directly contradicts the intiff''s ims. We request the case be dismissed or ruled in favor of the defendant."


    The judge frowns, ncing at the court clerk. "Is this evidence verified?"


    The clerk nods, holding out a tablet. "It''s already circting widely, Your Honor."


    The judge takes a moment to review the information. "Counselor, can you tell me more about this evidence that''s surfaced online? What steps have you taken to verify its authenticity?"


    As Ben speaks, Ryan watches his lips and hands move, but it''s like trying to listen underwater. It''s a good thing he never became awyer. He''d be bored to death.


    "...However, the newly surfaced evidence reveals that the intiff confessed to deceiving the defendant, passing off her boyfriend''s child as the defendant''s, in an attempt to gain favor within thepany..."


    This catches Ryan''s attention. Every time he thinks about that part, it peels off the scab of an existing wound, one that''s barely healed. God, when would this all be over?


    The judge is now speaking, "In light of this new evidence and the intiff''s unexined absence, I''m inclined to grant a default judgment in favor of the defendant. However, I want to ensure that the intiff had adequate notice and opportunity to respond. Clerk, please confirm that the intiff was properly notified of the hearing and that they''ve had sufficient time to respond to the new evidence."


    "Yes, Your Honor," the clerk says. "The intiff was properly notified, and their counsel was present at the start of the hearing. However, they departed abruptly without exnation.''


    "Very well. Given the circumstances, I''m granting a default judgment in favor of the defendant. The case is dismissed."


    Ryan feels a surreal lightness. Ben shakes his hand with a triumphant grin, but Ryan barely registers it. His mind is elsewhere-on Julie. On every demon she must have fought in her mind before choosing to leak that evidence.


    When he steps out into the hallway, he pulls out his phone and types a message: "Thank


    you.'' It''s simple, but he hopes she''ll understand everything he can''t put into words.


    "Ryan." A familiar voice pulls him back to reality. His mother is standing in the waiting area, arms crossed. "I saw Emily storm out earlier. What the hell happened? And why is it so loud outside?"


    Ryan nces toward the courthouse doors, where reporters and bystanders are undoubtedly swarming. He smiles, a real, genuine smile that feels foreign on his face. He hopes Emily didn''t make it out in time before the mob turned on her. He hopes she gets so bullied that she deactivates her socials. He hopes she goes into hiding and he never sets eyes on her again. The list of his hopes is endless. But most importantly, he hopes this brings him peace.


    "How''s the weather in Belize this time of year?" he asks his mother.


    "What?"


    "I''m thinking of taking a vacation. As you suggested."


    Adeline squints at him. "Are you going to tell me what happened in there?"


    He slings an arm over her shoulder, steering her toward the exit. "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you on the way home."


    "Unhand me, Ryan."


    Ryan shakes his head. "Not happening. Smile brightly for the cameras, Mom."


    The courthouse doors swing open, and the noise of the crowd rushes in. But for the first time in months, Ryan feels like he''s stepping into the light.

 Chapter 100

    CHAPTER 100: You''re Not Alone -Julle~~


    People say all brides arete to their weddings. It''s practically a tradition, isn''t it? But me? I was not going to be one of those brides. I had a n. I gave myself a generous window- ten, maybe fifteen minutes tops-because, really, what could possibly make mete? The answer, apparently, is everything.


    Here I am, forty minutes behind schedule, crammed in the backseat of a car with Marissa, my maid of honor, wrestling with my veil like it''s some kind of unruly octopus.


    "Hold still," Marissa says, her fingers tangled in the fabric. "You keep moving, and this thing''s going to look like a bird nested in your hair."


    "I wouldn''t be moving if we weren''t speeding down the road like we''re in a car chase," I shoot back, my head jerking as the driver swerves to avoid another car.


    The me? It falls squarely onst night''s rehearsal dinner. It felt like the entire world showed up. Luke''s family alone must have taken up half the venue, and their energy? Boundless. How do they even keep track of themselves? One of his aunts-a woman whose name I still can''t remember-spent an hour teaching me how to dance cumbia and vallenato. Honestly, I could have spent the entire night just spinning around in circles with her if it weren''t for the endless interruptions. Toasts, hugs, and a surprise karaoke session where Luke belted out "B¨¦same Mucho" like his life depended on it. It was chaos, the kind of beautiful, messy chaos that made me fall for him in the first ce.


    But it also meant I didn''t get back to my hotel room until way toote, and this morning was a blur of misced makeup bags, a hairstylist running behind, and my bouquet almost being left behind in a fridge.


    "Almost there!" the driver shouts over his shoulder.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Define almost," I say. "Because if this dress wrinkles any more, I''m going to look like I pulled it out of a suitcase."


    Marissa smirks. "Luke won''t care. He''d marry you in pajamas if he had to."


    I sink back into the seat, letting out a deep breath. My fingers itch to check the mirror again, but resist.


    "Do you think my cheeks are too pink?" I ask instead, suddenly self-conscious.


    Marissa rolls her eyes. "You''re a glowing bride, Julie. You look stunning. Stop worrying."


    "I feel so happy that I might burst. Is that normal?"


    "It means you''re marrying the love of your life.


    CHAPTER 100 Youte Not Alone


    I can''t help but smile at that. "He''s quite charming, isn''t he?"


    Marissa smirks. "He''s your groom. You tell me


    The car slows to a stop in front of the church, and my heart skips a beat.


    "Finally," I breathe.


    The second I step out, I''m blinded by the sh of a camera. "Oh my God," I mumble, shielding my eyes. The wedding photographer is already at it, snapping away like I''m a celebrity on a red carpet. With lightning-fast reflexes, she darts from side to side, capturing every angle of my entrance. "Smile, Julie!" Marissa says, practically dragging me toward the church steps.


    I manage a weak grin, clutching my dress as I climb the stairs. My heel catches on the hem, and I stumble.


    "Whoa!" Marissa grabs my arm, steadying me.


    burst intoughter, the irony hitting me. "You know," I say between giggles, "this is exactly why I didn''t pick one of those giant ballgowns. Carolina told me she tripped on hers, and I was like... hell no. Look at me now, falling like a round bride."


    Marissa grins as she adjusts my train. "Let''s get you inside before the officiant quits."


    We make our way to the vestry, where a loud cheer greets me. My bridesmaids, the flower girls, and some well-wishers are behind the pping and whistling.


    Sophia and Isabel rush forward to hug me, careful not to smudge my makeup. "You look incredible," Sophia says, her voice warm.


    "Thank you," I reply.


    A sharp knock interrupts the chaos. The wedding coordinator pokes her head in, looking frazzled. "Are we ready? The officiant has been waiting."


    The bridesmaids, who had been chattering andughing, suddenly scatter, filing out one by one in a flurry of satin and silk. They adjust their bouquets, smooth their dresses, and exchange nervous smiles as they make their way out of the vestry. The sound of their heels clicking on the stone floor echoes back into the room, growing fainter with each passing moment, until it''s just me and Marissa standing alone in silence.


    I exhale, my nerves catching up with me.


    "What is it?" Marissa asks. It''s only when she pulls out a tissue from her purse to dab at my eyes that I realize I''m crying. "Now''s not the time for your hormones to act up."


    "It''s not that," I say. "I don''t know if I can go in there alone. My dad walked me down the aisle the first time."


    CHAPTER 100 Youde Not Alone


    $75 BOARS


    I feel a lump form in my throat as I think about my first wedding. My entire family had been there. But now, they aren''t speaking to me, still hurt over thewsuit I filed against my mom. It''s hard not to feel bitter about their sell. I''ve always been there for them, supporting them through thick and thin, and yet they chose her.


    I thought I''d moved past it. But here I am now, thinking about it, getting my feelings hurt.


    Luke''s family has weed me with open arms. They''re a big, boisterous n, alwaysughing and hugging each other. They''re the kind of family I''ve always wanted but never really had. I''ve always felt like an outsider, an alien in my own family. And now, as I prepare to start a new life with Luke, I''m reminded of just how alone I am. Tears prick at the corners of my eyes again.


    Marissa''s expression turns sympathetic, and she takes my hands in hers, squeezing them tightly. "Oh, Julie," she whispers. "You''re not alone, okay? You never have been. I''m here for you, and I''ll be right by your side every step of the way." She takes a deep breath. "I''I walk you down that aisle. We''ll do it together. You''re strong, you''re brave, and you''re loved. Come on. Let''s take you to your groom before he thinks you eloped."


    Iugh.


    Music drifts in from the church, growing louder as the song shifts to the bridal march. Marissa lifts my veil, carefully draping it over my face.


    "Ready?" she asks.


    ""As I''ll ever be."


    Together, we step out into the packed church. The air is electric. Every face is turned toward us. My heart pounds as I take that first step down the aisle, my eyes locking onto Luke at the altar.

 Chapter 101

    CHAPTER 101. Bring It On


    CHAPTER 101: Bring It On ~~Luke~~


    I don''t know if it''s appropriate for the groom to cry on his wedding day, but right now, it''s taking my entire self-control not to sob. My throat feels tight, my chest is heavy, and every muscle in my face is fighting. Screw it-who made that rule anyway?


    Julie is walking toward me. Julie. My Julie. And it feels like the first time all over again-the day I saw her sitting on that barstool, drowning her sorrows in a ss of whiskey. I hadn''t nned to approach her. I was headed toward the fire exit, escaping someone whose face I can''t remember now. But then I saw her, and something in me shifted.


    Now, here she is, making her way down the aisle, radiant in a dress that looks like it was sewn from clouds and moonlight. My breath catches in my throat, and I wonder if it''s possible to actuallybust from sheer awe.


    Her maid of honor walks beside her, clutching her arm with a steadying hand, but Julie doesn''t need it. She''s poised, her eyes locked on mine.


    "You''re far gone, man," Kofi mutters from my side. "So fucking smitten. And honestly, I can see why. If you weren''t my very, very good friend..." "Shut up, Kofi," Asher whispers sharply.


    >>


    Kofi, ever the chaos agent, giggles and makes obnoxiously loud kissy noises. He''d somehow won the toss against Asher to be my best man, and Asher won''t let him live that moment down.


    I don''t even bother to re at him. I''m too transfixed by the sight of Julie closing the distance between us. She''s so close now, and I feel the ache in my chest deepen.


    She reaches the altar, and her maid of honor ces her hand in mine. The moment our fingers touch, the world seems to tilt, realigning itself. This-this is what I''ve been waiting for my entire life.


    I lift her veil slowly. As the sheer fabric falls back, her face is revealed in all its glory. Her eyes, wide and shimmering with unshed tears, search mine. Her lips part slightly, and for a moment, it feels like we''re the only two people in the room.


    "Hi," she whispers, her voice trembling.


    "Hi," I reply, equally breathless.


    Her cheeks flush, and I catch the faintest hint of a smile. I''m certain everyone in the room can hear my heart beating fast.


    The minister clears his throat, snapping us out of our little bubble.


    CHAPTER 101: Bring It On


    "Dearly beloved," he begins, "we are gathered here today to witness the union of Lucas Martinez and Julie Jenkins in holy matrimony. This is a day of joy, love, and celebration, a day when two hearts be one and two families are joined together in love and support. "As we stand here today, surrounded by friends and family, we are reminded of the power of love to transform our lives. We are reminded that marriage is a journey, not a destination, and that it takesmitment, patience, and understanding to build a strong andsting bond.


    "Lucas and Julie, yourmitment to each other is a beacon of hope in a world that often seems to value individualism overmunity and self-interest over selflessness.


    "As you prepare to make your vows to each other, I encourage you to remember that marriage is a sacred trust. It is a promise to love and cherish each other through the good times and the bad, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer." I barely hear the words. My focus is on Julie, who hasn''t taken her eyes off me.


    The minister continues, saying the customary things about love andmitment. Every memory of Julie and me shes through my head-theughter, the fights, the makeups, the nights we stayed up talking about everything and nothing. "Now, I invite you to share your personal vows, the promises you''ve written to each other from your hearts." The minister''s voice pulls me back.


    I look at Julie, my chest tightening. "Julie, when I met you, I didn''t know what it felt like to have my life flipped upside down. You came into my world like a hurricane-chaotic, beautiful, and absolutely impossible to ignore. You challenged me in ways no one ever dared, and for that, I will forever be grateful.


    "I vow to love you even when you steal the nkets at night or leave the coffee pot empty. I vow to stand by your side, not just in the moments of triumph, but in the times of doubt and chaos because I know you''d do the same for me."


    Julie''s lips tremble, and for a second, I think she''s going to cry.


    "You''ve taught me that love isn''t about perfection. It''s about choosing each other every day, even when it''s hard, even when it hurts. And I will always choose you.


    "You''re my greatest adventure, my fiercest protector, my softestnding. I promise to cherish the wild spirit that makes you who you are, tough with you when life is good, and hold you close when it''s not."


    Julie blinks rapidly, and a single tear escapes, tracing a path down her cheek.


    "And, finally, I vow to never stop annoying you with my terrible puns and dad jokes because, let''s be honest, they''re part of the package. You are my heart, my home, and forever. I love you, Kitten."


    CHAPTER 101: Bring It On


    Sheughs, mouthing, ''I love you more.


    Then she clears her throat and begins.


    "Luke, when you walked into my life, I thought ''Great, another arrogant man who thinks he can tell me what to do.'' And, well, I wasn''t entirely wrong. But what I didn''t expect was to find someone who would see me for who I truly am, even when I didn''t see it myself. "You are ridiculously charming, and you''re the kindest, most loyal man I''ve ever known. You''ve been my safe harbor in every storm, my partner in crime, and my greatest cheerleader, even when I was too scared to cheer for myself.


    "I vow to love you, even when you leave your socks on the floor or insist that pineapple belongs on pizza. I vow to support your dreams, even when they terrify me, because you''ve never been afraid to support mine.


    "I promise to never let a day go by without reminding you how much you mean to me, even if it''s just by stealing your fries or teasing you mercilessly.


    "Luke, you''re the calm to my chaos, the reason Iugh, and sometimes the reason I yell.


    But most of all, you''re the love of my life. I choose you today and every day, forever. And I promise to always find humor, even in our arguments-because life''s too short not tough, especially with you. I love you, Luke." Shit. I guess I''ve lost that battle now. The tears are falling without control. I don''t need to look at the crowd to know I''m not the only one teary-eyed.


    The minister smiles. "May I have the rings?"


    Kofi, despite his earlier antics, steps up with the rings, looking unusually solemn. I take Julie''s ring first, sliding it onto her finger with trembling hands.


    "Julie," I say, coughing the words out, "I give you this ring as a symbol of my love andmitment."


    Julie takes my ring and does the same, her fingers brushing mine. "Luke," she says, "I give you this ring, promising to love and cherish you."


    The minister beams. "By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. Lucas, you may kiss your bride."


    I don''t need to be told twice. I step forward, cupping Julie''s face in my hands. Our lips meet, and the room erupts in apuse, but I barely hear it. All I can think about is how perfect this moment is, how perfect she is. When we finally pull apart, she''s smiling so brightly, it feels like the sun has descended into the room.


    "I love you," I whisper, resting my forehead against hers.


    CHAPTER 101: Bring It On


    "I love you more," she replies.


    As we turn to face our guests, hand in hand, the apuse grows louder.


    We take our first steps as husband and wife, and for the first time in my life, I feel like everything is exactly as it should be. Friends and family cheer and whistle around us. The minister and our wedding party follow close behind.


    As we reach the back of the church, we''re met with a burst of sunlight streaming through the open doors. The apuse and cheers continue to follow us as we make our way down the steps.


    Rose petals and tiny white confetti swirl in the air, catching in Julie''s hair and sticking to her veil. I nce qver at her, and I swear I''ve never seen anything or anyone so beautiful.


    I pull her closer. "I hope you''re ready to use those dance moves."


    "Bring it on, Mr. Martinez," she says,ughing,


    We pause at the end of the steps as the crowd gathers around us, their excitement infectious. Kofi darts forward with a mischievous grin, holding a basket of flower petals he clearly "borrowed" from one of the flower girls. He tosses them over our heads like he''s anointing royalty, earningughter from everyone, including Julie.


    "Nice touch, Kofi," I say, shaking my head.


    "Anything for you, man. Don''t forget-I expect a dance with the brideter," he says, giving Julie a mock bow.


    "I''ll save you one," she promises,ughing as he jogs off to join the others.


    The limo waits at the edge of the courtyard, adorned with ribbons, tin cans clinking behind it. But instead of heading straight for it, I tug Julie toward me, stopping her in her tracks.


    "Hey," I say, lowering my voice so only she can hear. "Have you ever been to a Colombian wedding reception?"


    She tilts her head. "Not exactly. Why?"


    "Well,e on then," I say, my grin widening.


    TContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Open Billionaire 102

    CHAPTER 102: We Have The Rest Of Our Lives CHAPTER 102: We Have The Rest Of Our Lives


    It''s our first dance as a couple, and Julie''s arms are draped around my neck, her warmth melting into mine as we sway to the soft rhythm of the music. Her dress catches the golden glow of the chandeliers, shimmering like something out of a dream. But it''s not the dress or the lights that have me mesmerized-it''s her.


    Her cheeks are flushed, a shade of pink that makes my heart stutter, and her eyes, those deep, captivating pools, glisten with unshed tears. I open my mouth to say something, anything, but all I can manage is, "You''re beautiful."


    Julie''s blush deepens, and she looks away for a moment before meeting my gaze again. You''ve already said that. Twice."


    ""Because it''s true."


    Around us, everyone is watching.


    Julie bites her lip, a nervous gesture that only makes her more endearing. "It''s strange, isn''t it? Feeling this... shy?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I chuckle. "Like teenagers on a first date."


    "Exactly. The entire room is watching, and I don''t know where to look."


    "You''re doing great so far," I say. "Just keep looking at me."


    And she does. She never takes her eyes off even once.


    The song seems to end too soon. Apuse erupts around us, loud and exuberant, but for a split second, I swear it''s just her and me, lost in our own little world.


    As the pping swells, I take her hand and lead her back to our table. The MC''s voice booms over the speakers.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I think we can all agree that was a first dance for the books! And judging by the teary eyes around the room, I''m not the only one who felt the love. Give it up for our happy couple!" The crowd''s cheers grow louder.


    The MC continues, "We have a special member of this family who''s requested the microphone. Someone who calls himself the couple''s guardian."


    Julie nces at me. "Guardian?"


    I shake my head, equally puzzled. "Beats me.


    But I do have a wild guess.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the MC says, "please wee Retired General Javier Martinez!"


    CHAPTER 102: We Have The Rest Of Our Lives


    The cheers grow deafening, and I let out a groan. "Leave it to Grandpa to steal the spotlight."


    Julieughs, squeezing my hand. "I think he deserves it.


    We both turn to watch as Grandpa rolls himself to the front in his wheelchair, his posture as straight as ever. He takes the mic from the MC.


    "I''ve known Lucas his entire life," Grandpa begins. "So whatever I needed to say to him has already been said. Repeatedly. And loudly.'' Laughter ripples through the crowd.


    "This speech," he continues, "is for the newest member of our family, Julie Martinez."


    The room apuds again, and Grandpa holds up a hand.


    "Cease your pping, people. I haven''t even said anything."


    Theughter grows louder, and even Julie can''t help but chuckle.


    Grandpa clears his throat. "The first time I saw you, Julie,ing into the house with Lucas, I knew you were different. Special. And that''s because Lucas actually walked into the house. He didn''t barge in like he''s trying to reenact a SWAT raid-which always grates on my nerve. No, he walked in. He was... calm. Dare I say, normal. I looked at him, then at you, and I thought, ''Well, he''s in trouble.''


    Moreughter, and Julie''s hand finds mine under the table.


    "I''ll admit," Grandpa continues, "I was worried. I thought, ''This woman is going to break his heart. Because Lucas, for all his bravado, is not as tough as he pretends to be. But then I watched you, Julie. I saw the way you looked at him, the way you softened his edges without dulling his fire. And I realized... you weren''t here to break him. You were here toplete him."


    Julie''s grip on my hand tightens, her eyes glistening.


    "Lucas," Grandpa says, turning his gaze to me, "you''ve always been a stubborn, impulsive man. But you''re our stubborn, impulsive Lucas. And now you''ve got someone who sees past all that, someone who loves you for who you are. Don''t mess it up.". The room erupts into apuse andughter again, and Grandpa rolls his eyes. "Alright, alright, I''m done. Enjoy the rest of your evening."


    As he hands the mic back to the MC, Julie leans into me. "Can I steal your grandfather?"


    "By all means," I say. "You''re one of us now."


    The evening flows on, a whirlwind of speeches,ughter, toasts, and spoons hitting tes. Marissa, Julie''s maid of honor, takes the mic next, her tone light and teasing.


    CHAPTER 102: We Have The Rest Of Our Lives


    "Julie''s kind of my boss at work," she begins, grinning. "And I''ll say this-she''s the least pain-in-the-ass boss I''ve ever had. Which, trust me, is saying something."


    The roomughs, and Julie shakes her head, embarrassed but smiling.


    It''s weird to see Julie making friends, but it''s kind of sweet too.


    I lean in, whispering, "I feel like everyone here came for you. All I''ve been hearing is Julie this, Julie that..."


    "Aww," she says, "don''t tell me you''re jealous."


    "I am. I''m the only one who should be calling your name."


    She presses a quick kiss to my cheek. "We have the rest of our lives for that."


    As Marissa wraps up her speech, the MC announces my best man, Kofi. The second his name is mentioned, I groan.


    "Hiii, Luke," Kofi begins, grinning.


    "See?" Julie whispers. "Someone remembers your name."


    "No," I say, "I don''t like it when Kofi has a microphone."


    Sure enough, Kofi continues with, "Luke has always been a charmer. I mean, he once stole my girlfriend."


    Everyoneughs, and I bury my face in my hands.


    The speeches and toasts continue, each one a testament to the love and chaos that brought us here. By the time it''s announced that it''s time to cut the cake, I feel like my face has been permanently flushed fromughter and embarrassment. We stand together, heading to the tiered cake at a corner of the room.


    Julie yfully elbows me. "If you smush that cake in my face, I will end you.''


    "Noted," I reply, smiling. It''s not like I was going to do it, but now that she''s mentioned it


    As we approach the cake, a hush falls over the room, the kind of silence that makes me feel like all eyes are piercing into us. The cake is a masterpiece-fiv¨¨ tiers of decadent cream. Julie picks up the knife hesitantly, and I ce my hand over hers. "Ready?" I whisper.


    She nods.


    The MC counts down. "Three...two...one!"


    The room cheers as we slice through the cake. Julie nces up at me, her eyes sparkling.


    CHAPTER 102: We Have The Rest Of Our Lives


    "Should I?" she teases, holding up a small piece of cake.


    "Don''t you dare," I say. But the corners of my mouth twitch with a suppressed grin.


    She smirks and raises the cake to my lips instead. I take a dramatic bite, making an exaggerated show of savoring it, before returning the favor. The crowd oohs and aahs.


    Julieughs, brushing crumbs off her fingers. "I think we survived that unscathed."


    "For now," I say with a wink.


    When it''s time for the bouquet toss, Julie smiles as she''s handed the bouquet-a stunning arrangement of roses and baby''s breath. She steps onto the makeshift stage, ncing over her shoulder at the huddle of eager women behind her. "Ready,dies?" she calls out.


    The response is a mix of giggles, cheers, and yful threats. Julie pretends to wind up like a baseball pitcher, eliciting moreughter. She tosses the bouquet over her shoulder with a dramatic flourish.


    The flowers soar through the air in a graceful arc-until they smack directly into the face of one of my married third cousins, Jimena.


    There''s a stunned pause, followed by raucousughter.


    "I think it chose you, Mena!" someone shouts.


    Jimena, clearly flustered but not one to back down, clutches the bouquet tightly. Suddenly, another woman-another cousin-grabs at the bouquet.


    "I think it''s mine!"


    "No way! It chose me.


    "


    "You''re already married!"


    The room erupts into a yful scuffle as more hands reach for the bouquet, tugging andughing.


    The MC raises his mic. "Ladies,dies! Please! This is a wedding, not WrestleMania! If you must fight, let''s settle it on the dance floor. Because it''s La Hora Loca!"


    Confetti cannons explode overhead, showering the room in a kaleidoscope of colors. Balloons bounce onto the dance floor. The crowd erupts in cheers, and party props- feather boas, oversized sunsses, glitter hats are passed around. Julie stares at the chaos unfolding. "What in the world is happening?"


    Iugh, grabbing a glittery top hat and cing it on her head. "The Crazy Hour. Time to let loose those dance moves, Mrs. Martinez."


    CHAPTER 102: We Have The Rest Of Our Lives


    "This is a thing?"


    "Oh, it''s a thing," I say, spinning her onto the dance floor.

 Open Billionaire 103

    CHAPTER 103: La Hora Loca ~~Julie~~


    I have to say this: Luke''s family knows how to party. It''s like everyone''s high and energetic. Even the children aren''t left out. It''s one thing to practice a dance, and it''s another to actually use those moves. I''m stumbling, but I don''t care. Because I''m happy. I''m happier than


    I''ve ever been.


    I can''t keep track of the number of people I''ve danced with.


    I''ve lost Luke for the hundredth time tonight. Thest time I saw him, he was being dragged into a conga line by his mother, who seemed to have the stamina of a teenager. Somewhere between the shing lights and the sea of bodies spinning and stomping, he''d disappeared again.


    I stumble slightly in my heels, though at this point they feel more like medieval torture devices. My silver dress-once sleek and elegant-is now sticking to me like a second skin, the fabric damp with sweat from almost an hour of dancing. I brush confetti out of my hair. It''s everywhere-on my shoulders, even stuck to the perspiration on my arms.


    A group of children dash past me, theirughter as wild as the party itself. One of them hands me a glowing baton before disappearing back into the fray. I shake my head, grinning, twirling the baton in the air like a queen waving her scepter.


    Finally, I spot him, standing by the bar, his tie undone and his shirt unbuttoned at the cor. Luke Martinez, the love of my life, looking like he''d just finished filming the climax of an action movie.


    "There you are!" I shout over the music as I make my way toward him, my voice barely carrying above the crowd.


    When I reach him, he''s holding a ss of water in one hand, his dark hair messy and damp from all the dancing. His grin is wicked as his eyes sweep over me. "You''re sweaty."


    "You''re one to talk. I''ve been doing a lot," I say, wiping my brow with the back of my hand.


    He tilts his head, smirking. "You definitely have."


    I lean closer. "Do you think they''ll notice if we escape?"


    He doesn''t respond at first, narrowing his eyes as though considering the logic behind my question. When realization dawns, he chuckles. "Mrs. Martinez, you couldn''t wait until the honeymoon?"


    "Mr. Martinez," I reply, sliding my fingers down his arm, "I''m about to sneak out to the car. If you don''t meet me there in five minutes, there will be no honeymoon until the babyes." CHAPTER 103: La Hora Loca


    Hisughter is loud. "Yes, ma''am," he says.


    Satisfied, I turn on my heel and weave through the crowd. I''m intercepted several times by well-wishers and rtives offering their congrattions for the millionth time. My cheeks hurt from smiling, but the warmth of their affection fills me with a kind of glow that nothing else can replicate.


    By the time I reach the car, the night air feels cool against my flushed skin. I lean against the limo, looking up at the stars that seem to wink down at me. The muffled thud of the party is still audible, but out here, it feels like a different world-quiet, peaceful. Luke arrives momentster, slightly breathless but still grinning. "Four minutes and forty seconds," he announces proudly.


    Iugh, shaking my head. "You were keeping count?"


    "You weren''t? So I was just running around for nothing?"


    "Running around? What exactly were you doing?"


    "Had to tell the guests goodbye before they think we were kidnapped."


    "We''re not going back?" I ask, though I know the answer before the words even leave my mouth.


    Luke''s smile grows wider as the chauffeur hurries out of the building and opens the back of


    the limo for us.


    I don''t argue. I slide into the plush leather seats with Luke beside me, letting out a sigh of relief as the car pulls away from the venue.


    We stare at each other for a moment. And then his lips fall on mine.


    The contact starts a fire deep inside me, one that only more touches can quench.


    Luke''s hands delve into my hair, pulling me closer as his tongue explores the depths of my mouth. I moan softly into the kiss, my hands grabbing onto his shirt as I pull him tighter. The urgency between us is a wild, untamed thing that threatens to consume us both. I can feel his heart racing against mine. His hands move down my back, pulling me even closer as he groans into the kiss. I can taste the saltiness of his sweat, the sweetness of his lips, and it only fuels the fire.


    I pull away. "Take my dress off. I can''t breathe in this thing."


    "You should have gotten one of the round ones. We wouldn''t need to take it off."


    I re at him, and heughs.


    Luke''s fingers fumble with the zipper, his urgency evident as he tries to free me from the


    CHAPTER 103 La Hora Loca


    confines of my gown. The sound of it grinding against the fabric is punctuated by our heavy breathing. I help him pull the gown down my arms, the material catching on my hips before he slides it to the floor. We''re both panting now, our eyes locked on each other as I take his jacket and his shirt off.


    His hands reach out, pulling me close as he crushes his lips against mine again.


    With a sudden movement, Luke scoops me up. His hands grip my hips as he takes me to the jump seat. I wrap my legs around his waist, my arms circling his neck. He settles us down onto the soft leather, his body pressed against mine as we copse. Luke''s mine, the intensity of his gaze leaving me breathless as he pulls me closer, his lips finding mine in a passionate kiss.


    I feel his hands moving in between my thighs.


    eyes meet


    He pushes the g-string aside, and I see stars in my head as he digs a finger inside me. He pulls the finger out, then pushes back in.


    I moan, the sensation sending waves of pleasure through my body.


    "I can see why you were eager toe out," he murmurs, his voice low and husky. "You''re so wet."


    I feel myself getting lost in the sensation, my hips moving instinctively in time with his finger. I can''t help but moan louder, the pleasure building inside me. "Yes," I say.


    "I''ll take you partying more often," he teases. "If this is how you get after dancing."


    I feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, my body tense with anticipation. Then he pulls out, leaving me empty.


    I whimper.


    "Hold your horses, Mrs. Martinez," he says.


    "The horses are about to burst out of their stables, Mr. Martinez."


    Heughs. "Just a second, mydy."


    Luke''s hands move with purpose, unbuckling his belt and pulling down his pants and boxers in one swift motion. I watch, my heart racing, as his naked bodyes into view. He''s hard and ready. My eyes linger on it for a moment before moving back up to his face, where I see a hungry look that matches the one in my own eyes.


    He turns his attention back to me, pulling off thest barrier between us. My g-string. I feel a rush of excitement as I''m leftpletely bare to him. Luke''s eyes devour the sight of me, and I can feel his desire like a strong force between us. He doesn''t say a word, instead choosing to act on the need that''s clearly written all over his face. With a sudden burst of energy, he ms into me, filling mepletely. I let out a small cry of pleasure, my body arching to meet his.


    CHAPTER 103: La Hora Loca


    "Fuck," he says. "I guess it''s different when you''re married."


    "Different good, I hope."


    He smiles,ing down to kiss me. "Oh, yes. So, so good," he murmurs against my lips.


    His kiss is hungry and demanding as he drives in and out of me, each thrust deeper and deeper. I moan into the kiss. The car moves beneath us, the gentle rocking motion adding to the intensity of the moment.


    "Oh, God," I breathe.


    Luke pulls back. "You feel so good," he groans.


    I don''t think I can hold it in anymore. "I''m going toe," I whisper.


    The words seem to spark something in him, and he begins to thrust even harder. I can feel my body tightening around him, the pleasure bing almost unbearable.


    "You''re going to make mee too," he growls, his face a picture of concentration as he thrusts into me.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And then, I''m there, falling over the edge. My body convulses around him as I let out a loud cry. Luke follows me, his own orgasm erupting as he ms into me one final time. We copse together, his chest heaving against mine. The weight of him is grounding, aforting reminder that he''s here. My fingers, trembling and gentle, begin to tracezy circles on his back, over the slickness of sweat and the hard lines of his muscles.


    For a moment, it''s just the sound of our breathing, his deep and uneven, mine a shaky melody in sync with the rhythm of his heart. I feel his lips press against the curve of my neck, soft and reverent.


    "You know," I say, "I had this borate n for a grand gender reveal at the reception today."


    He lifts his head just enough to peer at me. "You did? You''ve known the sex of our baby and have been hoarding the information? That''s pure evil."


    I smirk, running my nails down his back, eliciting a soft groan from him. "I didn''t know at first. I wanted it to be a surprise for everyone. For us. But then...curiosity got the best of me. I had this sealed envelope from the doctor, and I was determined to save it for today. But then yesterday, I stared at it. And stared at it. And I was like, ''Screw it.""


    He shifts, resting his chin on my chest, his eyes narrowing yfully. "And?"


    "Well..."


    "Julie." His voice drops, a warning.


    I hum, tilting my head as if deep in thought. "Maybe I''ll tell you after we get dressed. You


    CHAPTER 103: La Hora Loca


    know, keep the suspense alive."


    He groans, propping himself up on his elbows. "If you weren''t pregnant, I''d tickle you into submission right now."


    "Who says you can''t try?" I tease, the sparkle in his eyes making meugh.


    "Don''t tempt me. You''re ying a dangerous game, Mrs. Mart¨ªnez.''


    Iugh, and he seizes the opportunity to attack, pinning my arms above my head and nuzzling his face into my neck. His stubble tickles, and I squirm beneath him,ughing so hard I can hardly breathe. ""Luke! Stop! I''ll tell you!"


    He pulls back just enough to look at me, his grin smug. "Thought so. Spill it, woman.''


    I take a deep breath, trying to suppress my smile, but it''s impossible. "It''s a girl." For a moment, he just stares at me, his eyes wide. "A...a girl?"


    Inod, biting my lip as tears prickle at the corners of my eyes. "We''re having a daughter."


    He doesn''t say anything. Instead, he lets out a sound somewhere between augh and a sob, pulling me up and into hisp in one swift motion. His arms wrap around me so tightly it''s as if he''s afraid I might disappear.


    "A daughter," he whispers, burying his face in my hair. "Julie, we''re having a daughter." I nod against his shoulder, the lump in my throat making it hard to speak. "Yeah, we are. He pulls back just enough to cup my face, his thumbs brushing away the tears I didn''t realize were falling. His eyes are glistening. "I bet she''s going to look just like you."


    "No, I want her to look like you. Strong, stubborn, and with that smile that makes everyone fall in love with you."


    "Stubborn?" He grins, leaning in to kiss the tip of my nose. "That''s all you, babe."


    "Fine," I concede, my smile matching his. "Well settle for half you and half me."


    "Deal." He presses his forehead against mine. "But I''m warning you now, if she''s as sassy


    as you,


    I''m going to need reinforcements."


    "Oh, she will be," I say. "And you''ll love every second of it."


    Hisugh vibrates against my chest, warm and full of life. "God help me, I already do."


    We sit there, tangled together in the afterglow of both our love and the future we''re building, and for the first time in forever, everything feels exactly right. His hand rests on my cheek, my head on his chest, and the world beyond us feels like it''s waiting, full of promise. It''s not perfect-nothing ever is. But it''s ours. And that''s more than enough. Forever, 1 think, as his lips brush my temple and his fingers thread through mine. Forever starts now.


    CHAPTER 103 La Hora


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Open Billionaire 104

    EPILOGUE


    EPILOGUE


    -Julie-


    The pain started several hours ago. At first, it was manageable-a dull ache radiating through my lower abdomen. It felt like my body was whispering its warnings. But now, hourster, it''s no whisper. It''s a full-blown scream. Sharp, relentless waves of pain grip me, tightening like a vice around my insides. I''ve been timing the contractions, because thest time this happened, Dr. Casey Patel had sent me home with enough instructions on how to detect realbor.


    If this isn''tbor, then God help me, because it feels like this baby is about to crawl up my spine and burst out of my chest.


    I clutch the bannister with one hand and my lower abdomen with the other, pausing halfway down the stairs to catch my breath. Every step feels like a test of endurance, like I''m descending a mountain instead of my own staircase. "Pa!" I shout, hoping the cook wille running.


    But it isn''t Pa who appears. Instead, Javier rolls into view at the bottom of the stairs, his expression filled with concern. He looks a little out of breath.


    "Julie?" His voice is calm, but there''s an edge of urgency to it. "Are you okay?"


    I want to snap, to tell him no, but all thates out is a strangled groan as another contraction rips through me. I double over, clutching the bannister so tightly my knuckles turn white.


    "Oh, god!" I manage to gasp. The words feel like they''re being dragged out of me.


    Javier''s hands grip the wheels of his chair. "Stay there, I''ming-"


    Before he can finish, Pa bursts into view, wearing her apron and holding a wooden spoon. Her eyes dart from Javier to me, and when she sees my face contorted in pain, she pales. "I''ll-uh-I''ll call security!" she stammers, dashing out of view like her life depends on it.


    I wince as I take another slow step down the stairs.


    Javier rolls his chair to the base of the stairs and positions himself beside me as I finally


    reach the bottom.


    "Come on," he says. "You''ve got this. Just a few more steps to the front door."


    The next contraction is already building, and I''m sweating like I''ve just run a marathon. My feet shuffle forward, but each step feels like walking on broken ss. Javier keeps pace, rolling beside me. "Deep breaths, Julie. In through the nose, out through


    EPILOGUE


    the mouth."


    The front door swings open, and two security guards walk in with Pa. One takes one. look at me and freezes, while the other steps forward.


    "Ma''am, do you need an ambnce?"


    "No!" I say. "Get this baby out of me!"


    They stare at each other, then back at me.


    "She means take her to the hospital," Javier rifies.


    The more proactive guard scoops me up without hesitation. "Let''s get you to the car."


    "Call Luke!" I gasp, clutching his shoulder as he carries me outside.


    ''Already on it," Javier calls from behind, his phone in hand.


    By the time I''m settled into the backseat of the car, Javier has managed to hoist himself from his wheelchair into the seat beside me.


    The driver floors it, and we''re off.


    The contractions areing faster now, each one like a tidal wave, threatening to drown me. I grip Javier''s arm with a strength I didn''t know I possessed. "This is it," I pant. "This is how I die."


    "You''re not going to die," Javier says, his voice calm but tinged with amusement.


    "You don''t know that! You''re not the one whose body is being ripped apart!"


    He pats my hand gently. "Women have been giving birth since the dawn of time. You''ll be fine."


    "Yeah? Did those women have a baby that felt like it was the size of a watermelon trying toe out of a lemon?"


    Javier suppresses augh. "I''m sure you''ll manage. You''re tougher than you think."


    I shake my head, tears pricking my eyes. "I''m never doing this again. Never. This is Luke''s fault. He''s never touching me again."


    "You''ll change your mind."


    "Don''t patronize me, old man," I say, though there''s no real venom in my voice.


    The car takes a sharp turn, and I clutch my belly, groaning as another contraction hits. "Oh God, this one''s worse."


    Javier adjusts himself in his seat, looking slightly ufortable.


    EPILOGUE


    I re at him through the pain, my eyes pleading with him to do something, anything, "Do something," I grit out. "What do you want me to do? Sing?"


    I groan. "That might help."


    Javier clears his throat, a determined look on his face, and begins to sing. "Hush little baby, don''t say a word..."


    His voice is like nails on a chalkboard. He butchers the familiar tune of "Hush Little Baby," turning it into aedic masterpiece. I feel a snicker rising up my throat, and before I know it, I''m giggling.


    The pain is still there, but Javier''s atrocious singing is the absurd distraction I need. Iugh until tears stream down my face, my body shaking with mirth. Javier, oblivious to his ownck of musical talent, continues to sing with gusto, a goofy grin spreading across his face. The hospital finallyes into view, and I let out a strangled cry of relief. The driver pulls up to the emergency entrance, and before I know it, he''s helping me out of the car.


    A nurse is already waiting with a wheelchair, and standing beside her is Luke in a suit. He must have rushed down from the office. His face is a cloud of worry, and he''s at my side in


    an instant.


    "Julie," he says, his voice soft, almost breaking.


    I clutch his arm as the nurse helps me into the wheelchair. "Oh, Luke. I''m dying."


    He crouches in front of me, cupping my face in his hands. "You''ve got this, Kitten. You''re a rockstar."


    "I''m never doing this again," I hiss as another contraction wracks my body. "I''m getting a dog instead."


    Luke kisses my forehead,ughing. "We can discuss the dog optionter."


    The nurse starts wheeling me toward thebor and delivery unit, and Luke walks alongside, holding my hand. The pressure of his grip is the only indication that he''s freaking out just as much as I am. I hold onto that hand for dear life, not sure I''ll ever let go. -Luke~~


    The delivery room is chaos. Controlled chaos, but chaos nheless. Bright lights re down from the ceiling, sterile and merciless, reflecting off the rows of metal instruments that look more suited to a medieval torture chamber than the miracle of life. Machines


    $25 BOWS


    EPILOGUE


    beep and whir, nurses hustle around like a pit crew, and Julie-Julie is gripping my hand so tightly I think she might shatter my bones.


    "Breathe, Julie," a nurse says, leaning over her shoulder. "Nice and slow. You''re doing great.


    Julie squeezes my hand, and I swear I hear a crunch.


    I''ve never felt this helpless in my life. I want to help her, to take the pain away, but all I can do is stand here and mutter the same useless words over and over. "You''re doing great,


    babe. I''m here."


    She turns her head toward me, her eyes zing like a woman on the edge of homicide. "If you say ''You''re doing great'' one more time, I swear I''ll-" Her words cut off as another contraction grips fier. She screams, her whole body curling in on itself, and I feel like the floor might give out beneath me.


    "Push, Julie!" the doctor calls out. She''s seated between Julie''s legs, a calm presence in this maelstrom. "You''re almost there. Big push. Come on!"


    Julie lets out a guttural roar that could scare the devil himself. "I''ve been almost there for HOURS!"


    "Push, babe," I say. "You can do this."


    She res at me.


    Her face contorts with effort, and I can see the veins in her neck straining. The nurse counts out loud: "One, two, three, four... keep pushing, keep pushing!"


    I nce down toward the business end of this operation and instantly regret it. I sway on my feet.


    Julie notices. "Don''t you dare faint on me, Luke! If I''m doing this, you''re staying conscious!"


    "Not fainting," I say, even though I totally might.


    The doctor interrupts. "The head is crowning! One more big push, Julie. You can do this!"


    Julie lets out another scream, and for a second, I think her hand might actually detach mine from my arm. But then, suddenly, the sound changes. There''s a tiny, sharp cry. "?Dios m¨ªo!" I whisper, my chest tightening.


    ''She''s here!" the doctor announces triumphantly, holding up the squirming little human. "A beautiful baby girl."


    Julie copses back onto the bed, tears streaming down her face, her body shaking with exhaustion and relief. "Oh, my God. Oh, my God."


    The baby lets out another sharp seal, her by fits fledling in protest against the bright,


    dad be to cut the cord?" a nurse aks holding out a pair of scissors to the.


    Julie, still gasping for air, nods at me, her face softening in a way that makes my heart ache. "Go on. Do it."


    My hands are shaking as I take the scissors, the weight of them absurdly heavy. I nce at julie again for reassurance, and she gives me a small, tired smile.


    I lean in, focusing on the umbilical cord, and carefully snip it. The cut is clean, but my hands are trembling so badly I almost drop the scissors.


    "Good job, Dad," the nurse says with a grin, taking the scissors back


    The baby is handed off to another nurse, who starts cleaning her up and checking her vitals. I watch, mesmerized, as they wipe away the blood and vernix, revealing her pink, perfect skin. She lets out another cry, her tiny face scrunched up in pure indignation, and I feel a surge of protectiveness so fierce it nearly knocks me off my feet.


    Meanwhile, the medical team is still working on Julie, delivering the centa and starting the cleanup process. Machines beep around us, and their quiet conversations blur into background noise as my focus stays on Julie and the baby.


    "Okay, Mom," one of the nurses says, pulling Julie''s hospital gown down slightly. "Time for some skin-to-skin contact."


    They ce the baby on Julie''s chest, her tiny body trembling as she nestles against Julie''s skin. Julie''s armse up instinctively, cradling her, and the nurse covers them both with a warm nket


    "Hi," Julie whispers. "Hi, baby girl."


    I step closer, my eyes burning with unshed tears. "She''s beautiful."


    Julie nces up at me. "She has your nose.''


    "Does she?" I say, leaning down to get a better look. "That''s definitely your nose. Look at the little bujton tip."


    "No way. That''s all you. And the lips. Total Luke lips."


    "Those are Julie lips."


    The baby st¨ªrs, letting out a tiny, soft sound that melts my heart on the spot.


    "Wee to Earth, Ramona," I say.


    EPILOGUE


    Julie''s head falls back against the pillow. "Ramona," she says. "It''s beautiful. It suits her." I nod, swallowing hard. "Yeah. Ramona.


    We both stare at her,pletely captivated. Her tiny fingers curl and uncurl, and I can''t help but marvel at how perfect she is.


    "She''s got a strong grip," I say, touching her little hand. Her fingers close around mine, and I feel my heart shatter into a million pieces "Like her mama," Julie murmurs.


    I''d been out of town when Juan was born, so everything here is new to me. I didn''t know it could be this magical. It''s the only ce I want to be.


    The room feels still for a moment, like the universe itself is holding its breath. I lean down, pressing a kiss to Julie''s forehead.


    "Thank you," I whisper.


    ""For what?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "For being the strongest person I know. For giving me her."


    Julie smiles. "You''re such a sap.''


    Iugh, brushing a thumb over Ramona''s tiny cheek. "Completely hopeless."


    Julie closes her eyes, her head resting against the pillow as Ramona settles against her chest. The baby''s cries have quieted now, reced by soft, contented breaths.


    In that moment, nothing else exists. Just us. A family.


    "So," I begin. "You were saying something about a dog?"


    Julie chuckles, eyes still closed. "Fuck you, Luke."


    I lean in, gently kissing her forehead. "I love you too," I whisper.


    And as I wrap my arms around them both, holding them close, I know this is just the beginning of our new life together. Julie''s breathing evens out. She''s asleep. I feel the warmth of their bodies, the gentle rise and fall of their chests, and I''m filled with a sense of wonder, awe, and profound gratitude. I know I''m exactly where I''m meant to be- surrounded by the people I love most in this world.


    EPROQUE


    Elysian Sparrow Author


    Wee to Earth, Baby Ramona!!!


    It''s been a wonderful journey with you all. Thements. The


    votes. The love. They''re the reason I''m always motivated....


    16


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!